Professional Documents
Culture Documents
JUDAICA
ENCYCLOPAEDIA
JUDAICA
S E C O N D
E D I T I O N
VOLUME 2
AlrAz
F red Skolnik, Editor in Chief
M ichael Berenbaum, Executive Editor
IN ASSOCIATION WITH
KETER PUBLISHING HOUSE LtD., JERUSALEM
ISBN-13:
978-0-02-865928-2
978-0-02-865929-9
978-0-02-865930-5
978-0-02-865931-2
978-0-02-865932-9
(set)
(vol.
(vol.
(vol.
(vol.
1)
2)
3)
4)
978-0-02-865933-6
978-0-02-865934-3
978-0-02-865935-0
978-0-02-865936-7
978-0-02-865937-4
(vol.
(vol.
(vol.
(vol.
(vol.
5)
6)
7)
8)
9)
978-0-02-865938-1
978-0-02-865939-8
978-0-02-865940-4
978-0-02-865941-1
978-0-02-865942-8
(vol.
(vol.
(vol.
(vol.
(vol.
10)
11)
12)
13)
14)
978-0-02-865943-5
978-0-02-865944-2
978-0-02-865945-9
978-0-02-865946-6
978-0-02-865947-3
(vol.
(vol.
(vol.
(vol.
(vol.
15)
16)
17)
18)
19)
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Entries AlrAz
5
Abbreviations
General Abbreviations
779
Abbreviations used in Rabbinical Literature
780
Bibliographical Abbreviations
786
Transliteration Rules
799
Glossary
802
ALROY, DAVID (Menahem; 12t century), leader of a messianic movement in *Kurdistan. Alroy was born in Amadiya,
east of Mosul. His personal name was Menahem b. Solomon,
but he called himself David as befitted his claim to be king of
the Jews. Alroy ( ) and al-Rh ( ) are evidently
corruptions of al-Dj, his family name in Arabic. The available information about the movement and its initiators is contradictory and tendentious. The movement probably started
among the mountain Jews of northeast Caucasus before 1121,
although some sources and historians place its beginnings in
the second half of the century. It gathered momentum from
the ferment that accompanied the struggle waged between
Christendom and Islam in the wake of the First Crusade, and
during the wars preceding the second. The tribulations of the
period and massacres in which they were the victims appeared
to many Jews as the pangs heralding the advent of the Messiah.
The principal leader of the movement was initially Solomon,
Alroys father, who claimed to be the prophet Elijah. An important role was played by one Ephraim b. Azariah, called the
Jerusalemite. The young Menahem was declared the Messiah,
a claim assisted by his personal charm. He was of fine appearance, had excelled in his studies in the Baghdad academy, was
acquainted with Muslim customs, learned in Jewish mysticism,
and skilled in sorcery. To announce their intentions, the lead-
AlrAz
alsace
alsace
lages where they were living, the Jews kept the butcher shops.
The chief communities of Bouxwiller, Haguenau, Mutzig, and
Niedernai wielded extensive jurisdiction according to the administrative division of Alsace. The inflexible piety of the Jews
and their distinctive Judeo-Alsatian language distinguished
them clearly from their neighbors, although in many aspects
they blended into the Alsatian environment.
In 1735 Jews were forbidden to draw up their accounts in
Hebrew characters and they were ordered to keep registers of
civil status in 1784. Efforts were made to reduce their numbers
by preventing Jews from other countries from settling in Al-
5IJPOW J M MF
2
&
"
7FSEV O
-BOEBV
5PV M
/BOD Z
JOF
.FU[
4BSSFHVFNJOFT
3I
. P T F M M F
3
8JTTFNCPVSH
-BVUFSCPVSH
/JFEFSCSPOO
4PVMU[
4BSSF6OJPO
3FJDITIPGGFO
TPVT'PSUT
)BUUFO
/JFEFSSPFEFSO
*OHXJMMFS
.FSU[XJMMFS
$IUFBV4BMJOT
#PVYXJMMFS )BHVFOBV
1
4DIJSSIPGGFO
)PDIGFMEFO
8JUUFSTIFJN
4BSSFCPVSH
4BWFSOF
#SVNBUI
4
*OHFOIFJN
.BSNPVUJFS
3PNBOTXJMMFS
2VBU[FOIFJN
-VOWJMMF
8FTUIPGGFO
#JTDIIFJN
8PMGJTIFJN
4USBTCPVSH
.VU[JH
.PMTIFJN
3PTIFJN
'FHFSTIFJN
0CFSOBJ
4DIFS XJMMFS
'
"
&
4MFTUBU
.VUUFSTIPMU[
#FSHIFJN
3JCFBVWJMM
,BZTFSTCFSH
8JOU[FOIFJN
.PMTIFJN
(SVTTFOIFJN
$PMNBS
#JFTIFJN
)PSCPVSH
)BUUTUBUU
4PVMU[NBUU
3PVGGBDI
(VFCXJMMFS
4PVMU[
Jewish community in
Middle Ages only
5IBOO
&OTJTIFJN
1GBTUBUU
Jewish population in 1850
less than 500 Jews
500 _1000
over 1000
number of peripheral communities
with more than 100 Jews
6
.VMIPVTF
#FMGPSU
4JFSFOU[
'PVTTFNBHOF
"MULJSDI )FHFOIFJN
#VTDIXJMMFS
%VSNFOBDI
3 I J OF
alsace
Alschuler, Alfred S.
alschuler, samuel
Yemenite liturgy, and various liturgical poems. In his unfinished Divrei ha-Yamim le-Adat ha-Teimanim bi-Yrushalayim
(Chronicles of the Yemenite Community in Jerusalem), he
describes the tremendous awakening of Sana Jewry to the idea
of immigration to Erez Israel and the beginning of the actual
emigration in 188182.
Bibliography: Y. Ratzaby, in: Din ve-H eshbon shel ha-Vaad
ha-Kelali le-Adat ha-Teimanim (1946), 1929; A. Yaari, Masot Erez
Yisrael (1946), 64050, 7812; Tidhar, 1 (1947), 151.
[Avraham Yaari]
10
ALSHEKH, MOSES (d. after 1593), rabbi and Bible commentator, born in Adrianople. He studied in Salonika under Joseph
*Taitaz ak and Joseph *Caro, and then emigrated to Erez Israel,
settling in Safed, where he gained prominence as an halakhic
authority, a teacher in two talmudic academies, and a preacher.
He was active in communal affairs and was a member of the
rabbinical court of Joseph Caro, who conferred upon him
the full *ordination which had been reintroduced by R. Jacob
*Berab. In turn, in 1590, Alshekh ordained H ayyim Vital, who
was his disciple in halakhah. His major field of interest was
halakhah but, acceding to requests to preach on Sabbaths, in
the course of preparing his sermons he occupied himself also
with Bible exegesis. He also engaged in the study of the Kabbalah, from which he derived the fundamentals of his religious
philosophy. According to one tradition, Isaac *Luria sought to
dissuade him from pursuing kabbalistic studies.
About 1590 Alshekh visited the Jewish communities of
Syria and Turkey, and perhaps also of Persia, in the interests
of Safed Jewry. He also sent an appeal on behalf of the Safed
community to Italy and other countries. The last information about him was from Damascus. He participated there in
a rabbinical court session in the spring of 1593. He died soon
after at a venerable age.
Alshekh reworked his sermons into commentaries to
most of the books of the Bible. Several of these commentaries appeared during his lifetime: H avaz z elet ha-Sharon (Constantinople, 1563; Venice, 1591) on Daniel; Shoshannat haAmakim (Venice, 1591) on the Song of Songs; Rav Peninim
(ibid., 1592) on Proverbs; and Torat Moshe (Constantinople, c.
1593) on Genesis. Alshekhs commentary on the Book of
Psalms under the title of Tappuh ei Zahav appeared in Constantinople in 159798. This edition was criticized by Alshekhs
son H ayyim in the introduction to his own edition of his fathers commentary on the Psalms. H ayyim Alshekh averted
that the manuscript of Tappuh ei Zahav had been stolen from
him and represented a first draft only of his fathers commentary.
Between 1600 and 1607, H ayyim Alshekh reissued in
Venice some of the commentaries published by his father and
printed those which had remained in manuscript. They were
Torat Moshe on the whole of the Pentateuch, Einei Moshe on
Ruth, Devarim Neh umim on Lamentations, Devarim Tovim
on Ecclesiastes, Masat Moshe on Esther (all 1601); H elkat
Meh okkek on Job (1603) and Marot ha-Z oveot on the early
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
altar
Palaestina-Institut, directed by G. *Dalman. In 1913 he was appointed as one of the directors of the Deutsches Evangelisches
Institut in Jerusalem. In 192123 he headed the German Evangelical community in Jerusalem and served as visiting director of the Institut until its activities were ended in 1938. Alt
served as professor of Bible at the universities of Greifswald,
Basle, Halle, and Leipzig. During World War ii he resided in
Leipzig and was rector of the university in that city for some
time until he retired in 1953.
Alts first book was Israel und Aegypten (1909). Noteworthy among his other publications are: Die griechischen Inschriften der Palaestina Tertia westlich der Aruba (1921); Der
Gott der Vaeter (1929); and Die Staatenbildung der Israeliten in
Palaestina (1930). He also published many works on the geographical history of Israel during its various periods. Much
of his research, published in the form of articles in the Palastinajahrbuch and in the Zeitschrift des Deutschen PalaestinaViereins, was collected in Kleine Schriften zur Geschichte des
Volkes Israel (3 vols., 195359). In Alts works one can discern
a trend toward illuminating the history of the occupation of
localities, the political and administrative history of Palestine, and the role of the great powers in the Palestine area. He
thereby created a scientific method that is adhered to by some
of the most important contemporary researchers on ancient
Israel. But the specific name the Alt School or the Alt-Noth
trend generally refers to the scholars, mostly German, who
subscribe to Alts (and M. *Noths) views on the nature of the
traditions in Joshua 29, and on the period of the documents
in Joshua 1519. Alt prepared a revised edition of R. *Kittels
Biblia Hebraica (19373), together with O. Eisfeldt. Beside his
many articles on the biblical period, he excelled in his knowledge of later periods of the history of Palestine down to and
including the Byzantine era, and made important contributions to research on the Negev and Roman times. A number of his books and articles were translated into English by
R.A. Wilson in Alts Essays on Old Testament History and Religion (1966), including Staatenbildung and Der Gott der
Vaeter.
Bibliography: W.F. Albright, in: jbl, 75 (1956), 169173;
idem et al., Geschichte und Aires Testament (1953), 21123; Festschrift
A. Alt (1953), 1745.
[Michael Avi-Yonah]
11
altar
Typology
Altars are found everywhere in the ancient Near East. They
were constructed from three kinds of material: stone, earth,
and metal. The choice depended on such factors as permanence, cost, and, in Israel, on whether the altar was alone or
attached to a sanctuary. This discussion will naturally be limited to Erez Israel.
Stone altars are not corroded by time and archaeological excavations have unearthed abundant pre-Israelite specimens. Their form ranges from unworked, detached rocks, to
slightly hollowed surfaces, to hewn natural stone, and to completely man-made structures. Some undisputed examples are
at Gezer, Hazor, Megiddo, Nahariyyah, and Arad. At Arad, the
Israelite sanctuary contains an altar three cubits square and
five cubits high (the exact dimensions of the Tabernacle altar
in Ex. 27:1) and is built of earth and small unworked stones (in
accordance with Ex. 20:22; see below). The Bible also speaks
of the same types of stone altars, namely, natural rock (Judg.
13:1920; i Sam. 6:14; 14:3335; i Kings 1:9) and artificial heap
(Gen. 31:4654; Josh. 4:28, 20 ff.; i Kings 18:3132). All biblical altars, with the exception of those in sanctuaries, seem to
have been built of stone.
Altars of earth are explicitly commanded in Exodus 20:24
(cf. ii Kings 5: 17), but because earthen altars would not survive the ravages of time, none have been found. Nor, for that
matter, were any of the altars mentioned in the Bible built of
earth. These, the simplest and least pretentious of all altars,
were exclusively the creation of the common folk. Brick, technically also earth, so common a material in Mesopotamia, is
not evidenced in Israel; a Canaanite brick altar, however, has
been found (*Beth-Shean, stratum ix).
The shape of the Israelite stone and earth altars thus far
discussed seems to have been simple, no doubt because of the
prohibition against the hewn stone and steps (Ex. 20:2223).
The Arad altar, though in a sanctuary, is indicative of this simplicity. It is a square structure. In contrast to stone and earth
altars, metal altars, associated exclusively with the central
sanctuary of Israel, differ profoundly in shape and function.
the tabernacle. Israels desert sanctuary had two altars:
the bronze, or burnt-offering, altar standing in the courtyard,
and the gold, or incense, altar within the Tent. The courtyard
altar was for sacrifices. Its name, olah (whole-offering), is
taken from its most frequent sacrifice, required twice daily
(Ex. 29:3843) and on every festival (Num. 2829); it was also
the only sacrifice entirely consumed upon the altar (see: *Sacrifice). The name bronze stems from its plating. Actually, it
was made of acacia wood and its dimensions, in cubits, were
5 5 3. Its form is minutely described, though the meaning
of all the terms used is not certain (Ex. 27:18; 38:17).
The most important feature of the bronze altar was its
keranot (qeranot) or horns, seen on small altars found in
Israel. Refugees seeking asylum seized the altar horns. The
altar was purified by daubing the blood of the h at t at, or purification offering, on the altar horns (Ex. 30:12; Lev. 4:2530).
12
Horns were an essential element of all the altars in the Jerusalem Temple. The origin of the horns is still unknown.
Beneath the horns was the karkov (rim or border)
which seems to have been a projecting rim, and is exemplified by many small altars in Erez Israel. The mikhbar (net
or grating) was a bronze mesh that covered the upper half
of the altar beneath the rim but neither its appearance nor its
function is understood.
Since the altar was part of a portable sanctuary, it was
fitted with four rings and two staves. Moreover, it was hollow and hence not burdensome. The altar was only a portable frame, since, in contradistinction to the incense altar (Ex.
30:3) there is no mention of a roof, and at each encampment
it would, therefore, be filled with earth and rocks (in actual
conformity with Ex. 20:21 ff.). The same system of hollowed
altars is known from some Assyrian samples.
solomons temple. In the account of the building of the
First Temple (i Kings 67), there is no mention of the sacrificial altar although the building of an altar, 20 20 10 cubits in size, is mentioned in ii Chronicles (4:1). There are also
allusions to the sacrificial altar in the construction account
(i Kings 9:25) under the name of the bronze altar (i Kings
8:64; ii Kings 16:1415). The silence of i Kings 67 may be due
to textual corruption.
More is known about its replacement, the altar constructed by King Ahaz (ii Kings 16:1016). It was a copy of
the altar in the main temple of Damascus, probably that of
Hadad-Rimmon (5:18). It was called the great altar (16:15),
and was therefore larger than Solomons altar. It had to be ascended (16:12); it was not made of bronze, since that name
was reserved for Solomons altar. It may have been the model
for Ezekiels altar (below). Ahaz had Solomons altar moved
to the northern part of the courtyard, where it was reserved
for his private use (16:14, 15b).
Ezekiels Altar
Ezekiels vision of a new Temple (Ezek. 40:48) comprises a
minute description of its sacrificial altar (43:1317). It consists
of four tiers, each one cubit less per side than the tier below.
Since the uppermost tier had a horizontal 12 12 cubits, the
ones underneath were respectively 14 14, 16 16, and 18 18
cubits. The height of the respective tiers, from top to bottom,
is given as 1 + 2 + 4 + 4, to which another cubit must be added
for the horns (ibid. 43:15). Thus, the total height of the altar is
12 cubits. Because the long cubit is used (app. 20 inches), the
altar was about 20 feet tall, even higher than the altar attributed to Solomon by the Chronicler (ii Chron. 4:1). It was ascended by a flight of stairs on its eastern side. The edges of two
of its tiers were apparently shaped into troughs for collecting
the sacrificial blood, the one at the base being called the h eik
[h eiq; Heb. ] of the earth and the other, in the middle, the
h eiq of the ledge (Ezek. 43:14, 17). Their purpose was to collect the blood of the h at t at, which was daubed at these points
(43:20; see below). If rabbinic tradition for the Second Temple
holds good for Ezekiel, then even the remaining h at t at blood
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
altar
was collected into the middle gutter, for it was dashed on the
upper part of the altar walls (see Mid. 3:1).
It has been suggested that Ezekiels altar corresponded to
the one he remembered from the First Temple, in which case
it would be an exact description of Ahaz altar. Supporting this
view is the Syrian-Mesopotamian influence upon certain of
its features. It is known that Ahaz copied a Damascene altar.
Its storied structure resembles the ziggurat temple-tower. The
uppermost tier is called ariel or harel; the latter may mean
Gods mountain. Perhaps Isaiahs symbolic name for Jerusalem, Ariel, has its origin in this altar (Isa. 29:12, 7).
Ezekiel also envisions inside the Temple an incense altar, which he calls the table that is before the Lord (41:22).
That it is of wood may reflect the reality of 597 b.c.e., when
Nebuchadnezzar stripped all the Temple cult implements of
their gold (ii Kings 24:13).
Sanctity and Theology
The altars are legitimate only in the Promised Land. This is
not because the power of Israels God is spatially limited He
controls the destiny of all nations and can be addressed in
prayer everywhere (e.g., i Kings 8:33 ff.) but because of the
basic concept of the sanctity of Israels territory: it is the Holy
Land. This principle underlies the argument against the erection of a Transjordanian altar (Josh. 22:19), as well as the legal
fiction of taking Israelite soil abroad, adopted by the Aramean
Naaman (ii Kings 5:17) and, perhaps, by his Israelite townsmen (cf. i Kings 20:34). The sanctity of the altar is evidenced
by the theophany which concluded the week-long consecration rites for the Tabernacle: The presence of the Lord appeared to all the people. Fire came forth from before the Lord
and consumed the whole offering and the suet pieces on the
altar. And all the people saw, and shouted, and fell on their
faces (Lev. 9:2324). It is an assumption common to biblical
tradition that a sanctuary is not fully consecrated or is not
divinely sanctioned unless it has a tradition of a theophany
upon its altar (i Kings 18:38; ii Chron. 7:1), or that its altar is
built on the site of one. The altar has mediating powers; it may
bring God to earth, and it enables humans, through worship,
to reach heaven. This is nowhere more evident than in Solomons dedicatory prayer for the Temple, when he proclaims
that even in a foreign land Israels armies or exiles need but
turn to the Temple and their prayer will travel to God along
a trajectory that passes through their land, city, Temple, and
then, at the altar, turns heavenward (i Kings 8:44, 48; cf. 31,
38). The altar, then, is the earthly terminus of a Divine funnel for mans communion with God. It is significant that later
Judaism carried the tradition that the air space above the altar was an extension of its sanctity. The sanctity of the altar is
evidenced by the asylum it provided anyone who seized its
horns (e.g., i Kings 1:5051). An early law, however, stipulated that this privilege was not to be extended to murderers (Ex. 21:14). On this basis, the altar provided no safety for
Joab (i Kings 2:2834); even then, Solomon tried at first to
remove Joab who seized the altar horns (verse 34) from the
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
altar before he had him killed (verse 30). The altar is consecrated with the oil of anointment (Ex. 40:10); it is the only
object outside the Tent to fall into the category of the most
sacred (Ex. 29:37), though not to the same degree as the Holy
of Holies inside it. For example, the non-priest is prohibited
from viewing the inner sancta (Num. 4:20) but is only barred
from touching the altar (Ex. 29:37); the disqualified priest is
barred from contact with the sanctuary Holy of Holies, but
in regard to the altar, as the verb karav (qrv) or niggash (encroach) shows, he is forbidden only to officiate at it but is
free to touch it (Ex. 28:43; 30:20; Lev. 21:23). The composition
of the Holy of Holies also bespeaks this sanctity differential:
the inner sancta are plated with gold, the altar with bronze;
in transit the former are covered with a blue cloth, the latter
with a purple cloth (Num. 4:414). Laymen were permitted
access only to a corridor within the sanctuary enclosure to
perform the required preliminary rituals with their animal
oblation (the presentation, laying of hands, slaughter, and
flaying of the animal; Lev. 1:36), and to assemble there as
spectators (Lev. 8:34; 9:5). Only the high priest may bless the
people from the altar (Lev. 9:22, and he descended). Solomon, who performed this function, did so in front of the altar (i Kings 8:6465).
The sacrificial altar must not only be consecrated by an
application of the anointing oil but by a week-long ceremonial, during which the altar horns are daubed with the blood
of a purification offering (Lev. 8:15) each day of the week
(Ex. 29:3637). The meaning of this consecration can be deduced through a series of analogies with other uses of sacrificial blood, such as the purification rite of a healed leper
(Lev. 14:1417, 2528); the investiture of new priests (Ex. 29:20;
Lev. 8:2324); the reconsecration rites for defiled altars (Lev.
4:25, 34; 5:9); and the smearing of the lintel and doorposts with
blood of the paschal sacrifice (Ex. 12:7, 22). The things which
receive the blood are extremities; i.e., the very points of the
object which a hostile force would strike first in attacking it.
In the ancient Near East, temples were periodically smeared
with supposed potent substances at precisely the same vulnerable points, in order to expel the malefic power from the
object and to protect it against future incursions. The blood
rites therefore had a purgative and an apotropaic function. It
is not too difficult to deduce that in Israel these rituals had
the same dual purpose; i.e., to purge the altar of any uncleanliness and to protect it from future evil influence. The verbs
used in regard to purification apply to the altar but never to
man. The blood for each stems from a different sacrifice: for
the altar the h at t at is used but not for humans. Indeed in the
case of humans the ritual purification has already taken place
by previous ablution (for the leper, Lev. 14:29; for the priest,
Ex. 29:4). The function of the blood rite therefore is to ward off
evil; it is an apotropaic act (cf. the paschal sacrifice, Ex. 12:23).
The consecration of both priest and altar was performed, however, by the anointing oil (Ex. 29:21; Lev. 8:11).
The blood of sacrifices must terminate on the altar, if not
on its horns, then upon its walls and base. This leads to an-
13
altar
other equally significant function of the altar: the blood prohibition. Israelites and non-Israelites alike are constrained from
eating blood, because it is the life of the animal (Gen. 9:4). The
blood must be drained and returned to the Creator. There is
only one legitimate place where this can be done: at the altar
of the central sanctuary. The altar, then, is the instrument by
which the animals life is restored to God. Indeed, in Leviticus
occurs the clear, unambiguous statement that whoever slaughters an ox, sheep, or goat elsewhere but at the sanctuary altar
is guilty of murder (Lev. 17:34). It is permitted to kill animals
and eat their flesh but the blood must not be tampered with;
it must be returned to God via the altar, if the animal is sacrificeable, and via the earth if brought down in the hunt (Lev.
17:1314). Thus, the sanctuary altar legitimates animal slaughter; it is the divinely-appointed instrument of effecting expiation for taking animal life (Lev. 17:11).
The prohibition of making steps on the altar that your
nakedness be not exposed upon it (Ex. 20:23) is another evidence for the sanctity of the altar. The early altar at the sanctuary of Arad, with a step to it, illustrates that the prohibition
was practical, not theoretical. For this reason, once Israelites
adopted trousers, a Persian invention, the priests were required to wear breeches (Ex. 28:4243).
Incense Altar
All the biblical accounts of the sanctuary speak not only of the
sacrificial altar but also of an incense altar within the sanctuary building. The incense altar of the Tabernacle is described
in detail (Ex. 30:110; 37:2528). Its dimensions were 1 1 2
cubits. Like the sacrificial altar, it contained horns, rings, and
staves for carrying, and was made of acacia wood. However,
it differed from it in being plated with gold, not with bronze;
also, the plating extended over the top for it was solid and had
a roof, in contrast to the sacrificial altar. Its place was directly
in front of the curtain, flanked by the two other golden objects, the candelabrum (Ex. 25:31 ff.) and table (23 ff.). Incense
was burned upon it twice daily at the time of the tamid, or
daily, offering. No other offering but the prescribed incense
was tolerated (9b).
Reference to the incense altar of Solomons Temple is
found in the construction account (i Kings 6:2022; 7:48)
and in the incense offering ascribed to King Uzziah (ii Chron.
26:16). In his blueprint for the new Temple (Ezek. 41:22),
Ezekiel may have been thinking of the incense altar he saw in
the Temple (as a priest, he had access to it).
The historicity of these accounts has been called into
question since the critical work of J. *Wellhausen in the late
19t-early 20t centuries on the assumption that the burning
of incense was not introduced into Israel until the Second
Temple (see i Macc. 1:54). However, many small altars have
been found in Erez Israel dating back to the Bronze Age, too
small for animal offerings. Some actually approximate the dimensions of the Tabernacle altar and are even equipped with
horns, e.g., at Shechem and Megiddo. An incense altar, identified as such by its inscription, has been recently excavated in
14
In Halakhah
In talmudic sources the word altar, when unqualified, refers
to the outer altar (Yoma 5:5), which stood in the Temple Court
in the open, a distance of 22 cubits from the corner of the
porch (Mid. 5:1). Most of it was in the southern sector (Yoma
16a; but see the opinion of R. Judah, ibid.; see also Zev. 58b).
For building the altar for the Second Temple prophetical testimony was needed to determine the exact required location
(Zev. 62a). This altar is also called the altar of bronze because
of its bronze cover (Hag. 3:8) and the altar of the burnt offering, because daily burnt offerings and other sacrifices were
offered upon it (Men. 4:4).
According to talmudic sources the altar was ten cubits
high (but Jos., Wars, 5:225 has 15 cubits). It was a structure of
stones joined together with earth (Mekh. Sb-Y. Yitro 20; Epstein, ed., 156) and consisted of four square layers formed of
stones, plaster, and a filling of mortar (Zev. 54a), the wider
stones being placed below and the narrower above, as described later (Suk. 45a; Mid. 3:1; Zev. 54a). These dimensions
made the altar four cubits larger on all four sides than the altar
of Solomons Temple (ii Chron. 4:1; Mid. 3:1). The first layer
was 32 32 cubits (according to Jos., ibid., 50 50), and one
cubit high. The second layer was 30 30 cubits and five cubits high. The lower projection of one cubit each on the north
and at the northeast and southwest corners, which were one
cubit higher than the ground (Tosef. Zev. 6:2; Mid. 3:1), was
called the base. There was no base in the southeast corner
(Zev. 54a). In the southwest corner there were several narrow
apertures through which the blood flowed down to the water channel, and from there to the brook of Kidron (Mid. 3:2;
Yoma 5:6). Five cubits from the ground, i.e., in the middle of
the altar, a red line, the hut shel sikrah, encircled it, indicating the place for the upper and the lower sprinkling of the
blood (Mid. 3:1; Tosef. Zev. 6:2). The third layer was 28 28
cubits, and three cubits high. The cubit-wide projection which
encircled the middle of the altar was called the sovev (surENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
altar
round). The priest walked along it, to offer up the burnt offering of a bird (Zev. 6:5), and to sprinkle the blood of the sacrifices upon the altar with his finger (Zev. 5:3). The fourth layer
constituted the horns of the altar. They were four stones,
one cubit by one, placed at the four corners of the altar. After
deducting the breadth of the horns (one cubit) and another
cubit within, used as a path for the priests (karkov, border;
Tosef. Shek. 3:19; Zev. 62a) when removing the ashes, an area
of 24 24 cubits remained which was assigned as the place
of the fire. The larger fire was in the southeast corner (Tam.
2:4) and the smaller, for incense, opposite it in the southwest
corner (Tam. 2:5). Although open to the sky, it is stated that
the rain never extinguished the wood fire, nor did the wind
disturb the column of smoke (Avot 5:5). In the center of the
altar there was an enormous heap of ashes called tappuah
(apple), because of its round shape (Tam. 2:2).
According to R. Meir, the dimensions of the projections
of the base, of the surround, and of the horns, were measured
by the larger cubit, which was six handbreadths (Kelim 17:10;
Tosef. Kelim, bm 6:1213; see Men. 97b). On top of the altar
there were two bowls, either of silver or limestone, into which
the water and the wine of the water libation were poured during Tabernacles (Suk. 4:9). During the rest of the year the wine
libation was poured into the bowl on the east (Tosef. Suk.
3:14; Sif. Num., Shelah 107). From the bowls the wine flowed
through a gutter in the floor of the court (Tosef. Suk. 3:14)
into the pits (foundations of the altar) in the southwest corner (Mid. 3:3). The wine was absorbed in the pit or congealed
inside the pipe between the porch and the altar, and the pipe
consequently had to be cleaned. In the opinion of R. Yose, the
pit penetrated to the abyss (Tosef. Suk. 3:15; Suk. 49a).
The stones of the altar were smooth (Zev. 54a), taken
from the virgin soil of the valley of Beth Cherem (Mid. 3:4).
The use of iron was forbidden in its erection. The stones were
plastered over twice yearly, at Passover and at Tabernacles,
and, according to Judah ha-Nasi it was plastered with a cloth
every Sabbath eve (Mid. 3:4; Maim., Yad, Beit ha-Behirah
1:16). In the times of the Hasmoneans the Syrians placed the
Abomination of Desolation upon the altar (i Macc. 1:54).
When the Temple was subsequently cleansed they were doubtful whether it could be used, and hid the stones (ibid. 4:44;
Meg. Taan. 9; Av. Zar. 52b) in a chamber in the Bet ha-Moked
(Chamber of the Hearth; Mid. 1:6). The dedication of the altar
(i Macc. 4:5359) became the central feature of the festival of
H anukkah. One reason given for the H anukkah celebration
lasting eight days is that it took this much time to build the
altar and plaster it (Meg. Taan. 9, 25t Kislev). At the southern
side of the altar there was a stone ramp, 32 cubits long and 16
wide, enabling the priests to reach the top of the altar without transgressing the prohibition contained in Exodus 20:26
(Mekh. Yitro, Ba-Hodesh, 11; see above). There was a space
between the end of the ramp and the altar (Zev. 62b).
Altar and ramp together were 62 cubits long (Mid. 5:2),
the ramp overhanging the lower part of the altar. From the
large ramp two smaller ones branched off, one on the east side
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
15
altaras
16
altenstadt
[Yehoshua Horowitz]
ALTENSTADT (now Illereichen-Altenstadt), village in Bavaria, Germany. A few Jewish families lived there from the
late 17t century. A community was founded in 1719 when five
Jewish families from the neighborhood were granted rights
of residence and permission to open a cemetery and build a
synagogue. This was erected in the Jews street in 1722. In 1834
the 56 Jewish families (403 persons), living in 35 houses, constituted almost the entire village. Subsequently many Jews left
for cities in Germany or emigrated to the United States. The
17
alter, eleanor B.
rabbinate of Altenstadt, which served the neighboring Jewish community of Osterberg as well, ceased to exist in 1869.
There were 250 Jews living in Altenstadt in 1859 and 28 in
1933. The impressive synagogue built in 1803 was desecrated
in 1938. About half the Jews left by 1939 and 13 were deported
to Izbica in Poland in April 1942. The synagogue was torn
down in 1955.
Bibliography: H. Boehm, in: Illereichen-Altenstadt (1965),
5262; H. Rose, Geschichtliches der israelitischen Kultusgemeinde Altenstadt (1931). Add. Bibliography: K. Sommer, in: P. Fassl (ed.),
Geschichte und Kultur der Juden in Schwaben (1994), 93104.
[Zeev Wilhem Falk / Stefan Rohrbacher (2nd ed.)]
18
alterman, nathan
19
altheimer, benjamin
AL TIKREI (Heb. ; Do not read), term used to denote a change in the masoretic reading of Scripture in order
to give a meaning to a phrase, other than the literal one. The
object of its application was not to abrogate the accepted reading or deny its literal meaning, since there is a rule that a
20
ALTING, JACOBUS (16181679), Dutch theologian and Hebraist. Born in Heidelberg, Alting studied Oriental languages
and theology in Groningen, Utrecht, and Leiden. In Emden (163839) he read Jewish literature with a Jewish teacher
named Gumprecht b. Abraham. During his journey to England (164143) he was ordained priest of the Church of England and studied Arabic at Oxford with *Pococke. In 1643 he
succeeded Gomarus as professor of Oriental languages at the
University of Groningen, where in 1667 he became profesENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
Altman, Nathan
ALTMAN, BENJAMIN (18401913), U.S. merchant, art collector, and philanthropist. Altman was born on New Yorks
Lower East Side. Altman and his brother Morris opened a
store in 1865. After Morriss death in 1876 Altman assumed
sole control over the business, which he developed into a large,
high-quality department store. When Altman moved the business, known as B. Altman and Co., to Fifth Avenue in 1906, it
became the first large store in New York to be established in a
residential area. At the same time Michael *Friedsam became
his partner and contributed considerably to the growth of the
establishment. After Benjamins death and until its closing, the
store was run by the Altman Foundation, a philanthropic trust
donating funds to many charities, including Jewish organizations. Altman was also a pioneer in the provision of social,
medical, and recreational facilities for employees. Altmans art
collection, appraised upon his death at 15 million dollars, was
bequeathed to the Metropolitan Museum of Art.
Bibliography: dab, 1 (1928); New York Metropolitan Museum of Art, Handbook of The Benjamin Altman Collection (1915).
[Hanns G. Reissner]
21
Later in 1911, he returned to Vinnitsa, and then moved to Petersburg in 1912 where he became known as a leading Russian
artist and bohemian figure. In his works of this period, Altman combined elements of cubism with the decorative features and linearity of modern art (as in the portrait of Anna
Akhmatova, 1914; Gosudarstvenny Russki Muzei, St. Petersburg). In 191314, Altman participated in exhibits of various
art associations in Moscow and Petrograd, ranging from moderately modernist ones (like World of Art) to overtly radical
ones (like The Jack of Diamonds) and avant-garde groups
(like The Youth Union or 0.10). Starting from his earliest
works and throughout his life, Altman placed great emphasis on Jewish subjects when selecting themes for his works.
Prior to World War I, he had become the first among Jewish
artists in Russia to pursue a goal of forging a contemporary
Jewish art. Seeking the foundations of this new art, Altman
copied tombstone reliefs at Jewish cemeteries in the Ukraine.
In 1914, he executed a graphic series, The Jewish Graphics,
incorporating the relief motifs, its first printed edition dedicated to Bialik. In his Jewish works of this period, Altman
strove to combine the archaic plastics of the Ancient Middle
East with the latest achievements of European Modernism (as
in the sculpture A Portrait of a Young Jew (Self-Portrait, 1916,
State Russian Museum, St. Petersburg)). Altman was a founder
and a member of the executive committee of the Jewish Society for the Encouragement of the Arts, established in 1915
in Petrograd. He was commissioned to design the emblem of
the Society and participated in its exhibits (1916, 1917, Petrograd; 1918, Moscow). In 1916, Altman designed a Hebrew-language textbook. After the Bolsheviks came to power, he was
appointed both director of the Petrograd Department of Fine
Arts at the Peoples Commissariat of Education and director
of the Museum of Artistic Culture (1918). He was one of leaders of Communist-Futurist (ComFut) Association. In 1919,
Altman moved to Moscow and started working for Jewish
theaters. In 1920, he executed stage and costume designs for
the Habimah Theater production of The Dibbuk. At the same
time, he became the principal stage designer for the Moscow
Jewish Theater (GOSET), where he designed sets for a number
of productions. Being active in Kultur-Lige, Altman was its
Moscow branch chairman and participated in its exhibit together with Chagall and Shterenberg (1922), At this exhibit, he
showed non-figurative futurist works as examples of his new
Jewish art. In the early 1920s, he collaborated with Jewish
publishers and designed books in Yiddish. He participated
in all major exhibitions in Moscow and Petrograd as well as
in international exhibitions in Berlin (Van Diemen Gallery,
1923), Paris, and Venice. His first one-man show took place
in Moscow in 1926. From 1928, Altman lived in Paris. In 1929,
he participated in Ausstellung juedischer Kuenstler in Zurich. In the early 1930s, he exhibited in Paris and the U.S.S.R.
In 193233, Altman executed series of graphic works treating
biblical themes. His main genres of this period were still lifes
and landscapes that established him as a virtuoso master of
color and composition. In 1936, Altman returned to Lenin-
22
ALTMAN, SIDNEY (1939 ), research biologist and educator. Altman, born in Montreal, Canada, received his doctorate in biophysics from the University of Colorado in 1967. He
joined the department of biology at Yale University in 1971,
becoming a professor in 1980 and serving as chairman of the
department 198385. He was the dean of Yale College in 1985.
In 1989 he shared the Nobel Prize in chemistry with Thomas
Cech of the University of Colorado for similar discoveries
they made in the 1970s and early 1980s while working independently. They found that in its role as a chemical catalyst,
the rna subunit of RNase P from bacteria can cleave some
transcripts of genetic information.
[Bracha Rager (2nd ed.)]
ALTMANN, ADOLF (18791944), rabbi, historian, philosopher. Born in Hunsdorf, Hungary, Altmann studied at the
yeshivot of Hunsdorf and Pressburg, and graduated as doctor of philosophy from Berne University. An early follower of
Herzl, he worked for the acceptance of religious Zionism in
the face of hostility on the part of the Hungarian Orthodox
rabbinate. He was a delegate to the First Mizrachi Congress
in Pressburg, correspondent for Die Welt (1905), and editor
of the Ungarische Wochenschrift (1904).
He served as rabbi in Salzburg (19071915) where he
wrote the two-volume Geschichte der Juden in Stadt and Land
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
altona
23
altschul
24
altschul, louis
and H amishah H allukei Avanim (1794), containing commentaries on Ruth and Song of Songs. His son ELIAKIM (GOTTSCHALK) BEN ZEEV WOLF (first half of the 19t century) wrote
commentaries to the 1814 edition of his fathers Zeved Tov.
Bibliography: Zunz, Gesch, 289 no. 154; 291 no. 168; K.Z.
Lieben, Gal Ed (1856), 57 no. 106; Kisch, in: Graetz-Jubelschrift (1887),
4852; idem, in: MGWJ, 37 (1893), 131; S. Hock, Die Familien Prags
(1892), 2802, n.1; J. Cohen-Zedek, in: Der Yesharim 2021 (= HaGoren, 1 (1898), 2nd pagination); Flesch, in: JJLG, 17 (1926), 59; Gaster,
in: Jewish Studies in memory of G.A. Kohut (1935), 2727; Assaf, in:
Reshumot, 4 (1947), 13143; 5 (1953), 6277; Zinberg, Sifrut, 4 (1958),
8082; Michael, Or, Nos. 209, 490, 956; Sadek, in: Judaica Bohemise,
4 (1968), 7378.
[Yehoshua Horowitz]
ALTSCHUL, AARON MEYER (19141994), U.S. nutrition expert. He was born in Chicago, where he obtained his
doctorate in 1937. He joined the Southern Regional Research
Laboratory of the U.S. Department of Agriculture in 1941,
and was named head of its protein and carbohydrate division
in 1949 and of its oilseed section in 1952. He became successively chief research chemist of the Seed Protein Pioneering
Research Laboratory in 1958, a professor at Tulane University
in 1964, lecturer on nutrition at Massachusetts Institute of
Technology, and professor emeritus of nutrition at Georgetown University Medical School from 1971 to 1983. His main
interest was nutrition improvement, nationally and internationally. Among other appointments, he was a member of the
Presidents Science Advisory Committee and a United Nations consultant. In 1967 he was given special responsibility
for improving protein quality and supply in domestic and international programs. He published the authoritative Proteins,
Their Chemistry and Politics (1965), and his numerous honors
included the Charles Spencer Award for achievements in food
chemistry (1965). He was active in many Jewish communities,
especially in New Orleans.
[Michael Denman (2nd ed.)]
ALTSCHUL, LOUIS (18701943), U.S. businessman and philanthropist. Altschul, who was born in Poland, immigrated
to the U.S. when he was 21, and settled in New York City. He
worked for a while in the fur business and then started a highly
successful career in real estate in the Bronx and Westchester
County. Active in several Jewish organizations, Altschul was
a founder of the Bronx division of the New York Federation
of Jewish Philanthropies, director and president of the Bronx
Hospital, and a prominent figure in the United Palestine Ap-
25
26
amadiya
LVAREZ GATO, JUAN (1445?1510?), Spanish poet. lvarez Gato flourished in the reigns of Henry iv and of Ferdinand and Isabella. A member of the Converso bourgeoisie
of Madrid, he eventually became Isabellas keeper of the royal
household. lvarez Gato wrote amorous, religious, and satirical verse. His love poetry, the best and most lyrical part of
his output, includes many of the gallant trivialities typical of
the period, but it also contains some of the subtle irony which
gives it his personal stamp. In his religious poetry lvarez
Gato frequently used popular forms and refrains. During the
last years of Henry ivs reign, the tone of his poetry underwent a radical change and through it he bitterly reproached
the monarch for the calamities of his rule. Alvarez Gatos short
treatises and letters on moral questions shed light on the attitudes and problems of the Spanish Conversos at the end of
the 15t century.
Bibliography: J. Artiles Rodriguez (ed.), Obras Completas
de Juan lvarez Gato (1928); J. Mrquez Villanueva, Investigaciones
sobre Juan lvarez Gato (1960).
[Kenneth R. Scholberg]
ALZEY (Heb. , ,), town near *Worms, Germany. Jews living in Alzey are first mentioned in 1260, and
again in 1348 during the *Black Death massacres. They were
expelled from the town with the other Jews of the Palatinate
in 1391. Although there were Jews living in Alzey in the 16t
century, an organized community was not established until
about 1700. Notable in Alzey was the Belmont family: Jessel
(d. 1738) served as the first parnas, and Elijah Simeon built
the synagogue in 1791. A new synagogue was consecrated in
1854. There were nine Jewish households in Alzey in 1772 and
30 in 1807. In 1880, 331 Jews were living there (approximately
6 of the total population); in 1926, 240; in 1933, 197; and by
*Kristallnacht (Nov. 1938), when the synagogue was burned
down, there were fewer than 100 as a result of emigration. The
last 41 were deported to the extermination camps of Eastern
Europe in 194243.
Bibliography: L. Loewenstein, Geschichte der Juden in der
Kurpfalz (1895). Add. Bibliography: O. Boecher, in: Alzeyer
Geschichtsblaetter, 5 (1968), 13146; idem, in: 1750 Jahre Alzey (1973),
196206; D. Hoffmann, in: Geschichte in Wissenschaft und Unterricht, 43 (1992), 7992.
27
AMADO LVYVALENSI, ELIANE (1919 ), French Jewish philosopher. Amado Lvy-Valensi was born in Marseilles,
to an old Jewish family of Italian origin. Her studies were interrupted by World War ii but were resumed in Paris in 1950.
She was appointed to the Centre National de la Recherche
Scientifique and later became a lecturer at the Sorbonne. The
subject of her doctoral thesis (1963) already indicated the direction of her interest, the Jewish reply to the problems of the
West, and she became increasingly a kind of Jewish counterpart to Henri *Bergson, as profoundly Jewish as Bergson was
de-Judaized. She evolved a practical and theoretical system
wherein the Jewish and the general human points of view were
indissolubly linked. A psychoanalyst who opposed the closed
nature of psychoanalytical societies, she founded in 1965, together with Dr. Veil and Professor Sivadon, an interdisciplinary center for psychoanalysis. Ever sensitive to the concept
of Jewish existence she was, with Andr *Neher, the moving
spirit behind the Colloque des Intellectuels Juifs de langue franaise, whose proceedings, important contributions to French
Jewish thought on contemporary problems, she edited, together with Neher and Jean Halprin (La conscience Juive, 5
vols., 19631973).
Amado Lvy-Valensi immigrated to Israel in 1968 and
was appointed professor of Jewish and universal philosophy
at Bar-Ilan University. After settling in Israel she published, in
addition to fundamental works, articles on topical problems
about which she felt intensely, seeking to reveal the psychoanalytical and Jewish substrata which could help in the search
for concrete solutions to the important political problems facing Israel, particularly the Israeli-Arab dialogue.
Among her important works are Les niveaux de lEtre,
28
AMADOR DE LOS RIOS, JOSE (18181878), Spanish literary critic and historian. In addition to works on general Spanish literary history, Amador wrote Estudios histricos, polticos
y literarios sobre los Judos de Espaa (1848, repr., 1942), which
was one of the first serious studies on Spanish Jews. This work
earned him a chair at Madrid University. Included in his book
are numerous quotations from works by Sephardi authors, especially poets, thus introducing them to the Spanish public.
His Historia social, poltica y religiosa de los judos de Espaa
y Portugal (3 vols., 1875, repr. 1943) is the first comprehensive
history of the Jews in Spain based on documentary sources.
Though there are errors of fact and tendentious interpretations, his works are of fundamental importance.
Add. Bibliography: D. Gonzalo Maeso, in: Boletn de la
Real Academia de Crdoba, 99 (1978), 527.
[Kenneth R. Scholberg]
amalekites
not destroyed, however, and at the end of this war Moses was
ordered to write in a document, as a reminder, that the Lord
would one day blot out the memory of Amalek from under
the heaven. In commemoration of the victory, Moses built
an altar which he called yhwh-Nissi, and proclaimed that
The Eternal will be at war against Amalek throughout the
ages. This implies that Israel is commanded to wage a holy
war of extermination against Amalek (Deut. 25:1219), for in
the early days the wars of Israel and the wars of the Lord
were synonymous expressions (cf., e.g., Judg. 5:23).
In the biblical traditions, Israel, after sinning through
cowardice and lack of faith as a result of the discouraging report of the spies, turned around and defiantly marched to
the crest of the hill country (Num. 14:4445) against the divine command and was punished by sustaining a shattering
blow at the hands of the Amalekites and Canaanites who inhabited the hill country, the former no doubt being confined
to its southernmost end (Num. 14:45). In this particular case,
therefore, yhwh, who according to Exodus 17:16 had sworn
eternal enmity to Amalek, permitted Amalek to defeat Israel,
but, since He had specifically warned Israel against this particular undertaking, there is no real contradiction between
Exodus 17:16 and Numbers 14:45. It is possible that this tradition is based on abortive attempts by Israel to expand its holdings in the South during the premonarchic period (see Num.
13:29; 21:13, 434; Deut 1:44). More closely historical than the
Pentateuchs accounts of Amalek are the traditions set in the
period of the Judges and the monarchy. During the period of
the Judges, the Amalekites participated with other nations in
attacks on the Israelite tribes. Together with the Ammonites,
they joined Moab against Israel and were among those who
captured the city of palms apparently Jericho or the pasture lands of Jericho (Judg. 3:1213). It seems probable that the
wanderings of the Amalekites, or of a particular part of them,
extended as far as Transjordan in the neighborhood of Moab
or Ammon. (Some scholars (Edeleman in Bibliography) have
argued that there was a northern Amalekite enclave adjoining
Ephraimite territory.) The Amalekites and the people of the
East joined the Midianite raids on the Israelites in the time of
*Gideon, and, like true desert tribes, undoubtedly participated
in the destruction of the crops, as related in the Book of Judges
(6:17). The Amalekites took part in the battles in the valley of
Jezreel (6:33; 7:12) and perhaps also in the Jordan Valley, but
there is no evidence that Gideon also fought with the Amalekites in his pursuit of the Midianites in Transjordan. In no
case did the Amalekites as a whole suffer decisive defeat at this
time and their center in the Negev was not harmed.
The decisive clash between Israel and Amalek came only
with the advent of the monarchy, in the famous Amalekite war
of *Saul. According to the biblical account, the war began as a
result of a divine command of the Lord to Saul through Samuel to smite Amalek and destroy it, infant and suckling, ox and
sheep, camel and ass (i Sam. 15:3). Although Samuel alludes to
Amaleks provocation of Israel, in opposing them on the way,
when they came up out of Egypt (15:2), there is no mention
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
29
amalekites
30
In the Aggadah
Amalek, the first of the nations (Num. 24:20), had no wish
to fight alone against Israel but rather, with the help of many
nations (Mekhilta, ed. by H.S. Horovitz and I.A. Rabin (19602),
176; Jos., Ant., 3:40). At first these nations were afraid to join
Amalek, but he persuaded them by saying: Come, and I shall
advise you what to do. If they defeat me, you flee, and if not,
come and help me against Israel.
Moses appointed Joshua to lead the Israelite army not
because of his own weakness or advanced years but because
he wished to train Joshua in warfare (Mekhilta, 179; Ex. R.
26:3). After he defeated the Amalekites, Joshua refrained from
the common practice of abusing the bodies of the slain and
instead treated them with mercy (Mekhilta, 181). The war
with Amalek did not end with their defeat, and the Israelites
were commanded always to remember the deeds of Amalek
(Deut. 35:17). In rabbinic literature, the reasons for the unusual
eternal remembrance of Amalek are the following: (1) Amalek
is the irreconcilable enemy and it is forbidden to show mercy
foolishly to one wholly dedicated to the destruction of Israel
(pr 12:47). Moreover, the attack of the Amalekites upon the
Israelites encouraged others. All the tragedies which Israel suffered are considered the direct outcome of Amaleks hostile
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
act (pd rk 27). (2) The injunction Remember does not enjoin us to recall the evil actions of others but rather our own.
For the enemy comes only on account of sin and transgression (ibid.). (3) The verse Remember is meant to remind
all men of the rule which holds good for all generations,
namely, that the scourge [the staff of Gods indignation] with
which Israel is smitten will itself finally be smitten (Mekhilta, 181). In the course of time this biblical injunction became
so deeply rooted in Jewish thought that many important enemies of Israel were identified as direct descendants of Amalek.
Thus the tannaitic aggadah of the first century b.c.e. identifies
Amalek with Rome (Bacher, Tann, 1 (19302), 146). The most
outstanding example is Haman the Agagite (Esth. 3:1) who
is regarded as a descendant of Agag (i Sam. 15:8) the Amalekite king (Jos., Ant., 11:209).
[Elimelech Epstein Halevy]
Bibliography: G.B. Gray, The Book of Numbers (icc, 19122),
3736; S.R. Driver, The Book of Deuteronomy (icc, 1895), 186288; H.P.
Smith, The Book of Samuel (icc, 1899), 12843; Kaufman Y., Toledot,
1 (1960), index; 2 (1960), index; idem, Sefer Shofetim (1964), 8183,
1545; M.Z. Segal, Sifrei Shemuel (19642), 11727; Th. Noeldeke, in:
Encyclopaedia Biblica, 1 (Eng., 1899), 128 ff.; E. Meyer, Die Israeliten
und ihre Nachbarstaemme (1906), 389 ff.; A. Reuveni, Shem, H am veYafet (1932), 1445; Abel, Geog, 1 (1933), 2703; S. Abramsky, in: Eretz
Israel, 3 (Heb., 1954), 11920; Aharoni, Erez , 25557; Z. Kallai, in: J.
Liver (ed.), Historyah Z evait shel Erez Yisrael (1964), 1401; Landes,
in: idb, 1 (1962), 1012. Add. Bibliography: D. Edelman, in: jsot,
35 (1986), 7184; P. Stern, The Biblical Herem (1991), 16578.
AMAR, LICCO (18911959), violinist. Born in Budapest, a pupil of Henri Marteau, Amar became second violinist of the Marteau Quartet, and concertmaster of the Berlin
Philharmonic Orchestra (191520) and of the National Theater at Mannheim (192023). In 1922 he organized the Amar
Quartet, which included Paul Hindemith, and was active
until 1929 in the promotion of contemporary music. In 1935
he became professor of violin at the Conservatory of Ankara, Turkey. After 1957 he taught at the Musikhochschule
in Freiburg.
AMARILLO, AARON BEN SOLOMON (17001772), halakhic authority and kabbalist. Amarillo was born and spent
his whole life in Salonika. He studied under David Serero,
one of the great Salonikan halakhic authorities of his day. On
the death of Isaac b. Shangi in 1761, he was appointed one of
the three chief rabbis of Salonika (as his father had been before him), serving together with R. Benvenisti Gatigno and R.
Eliezer Raphael Nah mias. His responsa Penei Aharon (1796)
were published by his son Moses. Some of his responsa were
published in the Ashdot ha-Pisgah of Joseph Nah muli (Salonika, 1790). He edited Kohelet Ben David (Salonika, 1749)
of David H azzan, appending to it a eulogy and elegies on the
death of his brother H ayyim Moses. During a severe economic
crisis in 1756, he proposed a moratorium on all debts. This was
31
AMARILLO, SOLOMON BEN JOSEPH (16451721), Salonikan halakhic authority and preacher, father of Aaron and
H ayyim *Amarillo. While still a youth, he wrote responsa,
and in 1666, he began to preach in various Salonikan congregations. On the death of his teacher, Isaac b. Menahem ibn
H abib (before 1685), Amarillo was appointed to replace him
until Ibn H abibs son became old enough to assume the position. Amarillo was an outstanding halakhist. Communities
from all parts of Turkey turned to him with their problems.
In 1691, following the death of Aaron ha-Cohen *Perah yah,
he was appointed one of the three chief rabbis of Salonika.
In 1716 his bet ha-midrash was in the old Sicilian synagogue.
He was the author of Penei Shelomo (Salonika, 1717), sermons, mainly eulogies, to which are appended notes on the
Pentateuch, and Kerem Shelomo (Salonika, 1719), responsa.
Some of his responsa under the title Olelot ha-Kerem were
published by his son, H ayyim Moses, at the end of the Torat
H ayyim, pt. 3 (Salonika, 1722) of H ayyim Shabbetai and also
at the end of the responsa Devar Moshe, pt. 2 (Salonika, 1743)
32
of his son H ayyim Moses. In the introduction to Kerem Shelomo, his son H ayyim Moses refers to his fathers novellae on
the H oshen Mishpat.
Bibliography: D.A. Pipano, Shalshelet Rabbanei Saloniki
ve-Rabbanei Sofia (1925), 67a; Rosanes, Togarmah, 4 (1935), 2203;
I.S. Emmanuel, Maz z evot Saloniki, 2 (1968), nos. 1218, 1499, 1593.
AMARKAL (Heb. ) , an anonymous halakhic compendium written in the 13t14t century by a pupil of *Asher
b. Jehiel, whose first name seems to have been Baruch. The
work embodies valuable halakhic and literary material dating from the previous two centuries, particularly concerning
the distinctive ritual of the German and French communities. The author quotes decisions of his father and reports his
own observation and experience. Shalom b. Isaac of Vienna
(14t century) already quotes the Amarkal. About the same
time H ayyim b. David, the copyist of Isaac b. Meir *Duerens
Shaarei Dura, used the work in his annotations. A manuscript,
written before 1440, from which N. Coronel published a selection (Likkutim me-Hilkhot Moadim in H amishah Kunteresim, 1864) is at Jews College library (London). J. Freimann
published the section Yein Nesekh in Festschrift D. Hoffmann and M. Higger published Hilkhot Pesah in A. Marx Jubilee Volume.
Bibliography: J. Freimann, in: Festschrift D. Hoffmann
(1914), 42132 (Ger. section), 1223 (Heb. section); M. Higger, in:
A. Marx Jubilee Volume (1950), 14373; idem, in: Talpiot, 5 (1950),
196200.
In the Aggadah
Amasa, together with Abner, refused to be a party to the massacre of the priests of Nob (i Sam. 22:17); and he said to Saul:
What more do we owe you than our arms and insignia, which
you have given us? Here they are at your feet (tj Sanh. 10:2,
52b). He did however accompany Saul to the witch of Endor
(Lev. R. 26:7). He vigorously defended Davids legitimacy, despite his descent from Ruth the Moabitess, challenging his opponents with the words: Whoever will not obey the following
halakhah will be stabbed with the sword; I have this tradition
from Samuel the Ramathite: An Ammonite, but not an Ammonitess, a Moabite, but not a Moabitess, are excluded from
the congregation of Israel (Yev. 76b).
His piety brought about his death. When challenged by
Solomon at the heavenly court, Joab pleaded that he murdered
Amasa because he had been tardy in obeying Davids order to
gather an army (i Sam. 20:45). The real reason for the delay,
however, was that Amasa was loath to interrupt the studies of
those whom he was to summon, considering that study overrode his duty to obey the royal command (Sanh. 49a).
Bibliography: Bright, Hist, 188f.; De Vaux, Anc Isr, 161;
Mazar, in: Sefer David Ben-Gurion (1964), 251 ff. (includes bibl.); M.Z.
Segal, Sifrei Shemuel (1964), 341 ff.; S.R. Driver, Notes on the Hebrew
Text of the Books of Samuel (1913), 372.
AMATEAU, ALBERT JEAN (18891996), communal activist, businessman. Amateau was born in Milas, a town in
rural Turkey. His family was part of the westernized middle
class elite of the Turkish Jewish community. His father, a lawyer, was the son of the French consul in Izmir. His maternal
grandfather, Rabbi Moses *Franco, originally from Rhodes,
served as chief rabbi of the Sephardi community in Palestine.
Amateau received his primary and secondary education from
Jewish schools in Milas and Smyrna. In 1908 he graduated
from the Presbyterian American International College with
a basic teachers diploma and, probably more importantly,
the means to escape compulsory military service. Following
the Young Turks Revolution in 1908, teachers were exempted
from conscription. Teaching part-time, Amateau studied law
at the University of Istanbul. In 1910, the government altered
its conscription policy, prompting Amateau to flee the country. After a brief stint working as a dishwasher in Naples to
raise money for his onward journey, Amateau arrived in New
York in August 1910. His early employment in New York mirrored his experience in Naples, moving between a string of
jobs that included selling lemonade, delivering bread, and giving English lessons to fellow immigrants. Polylingual and literate, Amateaus language abilities translated into more stable
employment, and he got jobs as an interpreter for the Court
and on Ellis Island, and later working for the Industrial Removal Office.
Even while struggling to support himself, Amateau became involved in the leadership of the Sephardi community of
New York. Together with Joseph Gedalecia, Amateau founded
the Federation of Oriental Jews of America in 1912 with the
intention of coordinating the activities of the mutual aid so-
33
amatus lusitanus
34
amaziah
35
amaZ yah
even have been impossible for him to act otherwise since the
official reply of Joash included the parable of the thistle and the
cedar a parable with a derisive design and humiliating content that was offensive to both Judah and Amaziah (ii Kings
14:810; ii Chron. 25:1719). In the war between Amaziah
and Joash near Beth-Shemesh, Judah was soundly defeated.
Amaziah was taken captive, and Joash ordered that a wide
breach be made in the northern part of the wall of Jerusalem
to facilitate the conquest of Jerusalem by Israel (ii Chron.
25:23). Apart from this, Joash looted much treasure from the
Temple and the palace of the king, and, to assure the fulfillment of the peace terms that he imposed upon Judah, took
hostages. According to ii Chronicles 25:1416, Amaziah was
guilty of worshipping the gods of the children of Seir; this
sin brought about a conspiracy against him in Jerusalem in
his last days. He fled to Lachish and was murdered there; his
body was later buried in the tombs of the kings in Jerusalem
(ibid. 15, 16, 27). It can be assumed that for political reasons
Amaziah took several images of Edomite idols and set up their
cult in Jerusalem. This, combined with the defeat he sustained
in the war against Joash, brought about a cooling of relations
between the kings court and the family heads. According to
ii Chronicles (25:25), Amaziah was murdered 15 years after the
defeat of Judah in the war at Beth-Shemesh, and it is therefore
difficult to regard the murder as a consequence of the defeat
alone. It is certain that in the course of time political causes
were added which brought about a complete rift between him
and the nobles.
[Joshua Gutmann]
In the Aggadah
The aggadah quotes an ancient tradition that Amaziah was a
brother of Amoz (the father of Isaiah; Is. 1:1; Meg. 10b). It was
on the latters advice that the king dismissed the army he had
gathered from among the Ephraimites (ii Chron. 25:710;
sor 20). His method of killing of the 10,000 Edomite captives
(ii Chron. 25:12) is severely criticized. Death by the sword was
decreed upon the descendants of Noah, but he cast them from
a rock. As a result he was exiled (Lam. R. introd. 14).
The chronological difficulties presented by differing
scriptural references to the lives and reigns of various kings
are solved by the statement that Amaziah did not rule for the
last 15 years of his life, the kingdom being administered by his
son, Uzziah, who, in turn, left the administration to his son
(Jotham) for 20 years (sor 19).
(2) A priest of the kings sanctuary at Beth-El in the time
of *Jeroboam II, son of Joash; one of the opponents of the
prophet *Amos (Amos 7:10ff.). Amaziah sent Jeroboam the essence of one of the prophecies of Amos: Jeroboam shall die by
the sword and Israel shall surely be led away captive out of his
land. Amaziah accused him of conspiracy and drove Amos
away to Judah. Following this decree of expulsion, Amos repeated his prophecy against Israel, and declared the dire fate
in store for Amaziah. Apparently the impetus for this conflict
between the prophet and the priest came from the prophetic
36
AMBERG, city in Bavaria, Germany. Jews had settled in Amberg before 1294, when mention is made in a municipal document of their privileges. Thirteen members of the community were killed in 1298 in the *Rindfleisch massacres; a few
escaped. In 1347 six families received permission to reside in
Amberg. Sussman, the Hochmeister (rabbi) of Regensburg,
was permitted to open a yeshivah in Amberg in 1364. In 1403
the community was expelled, and a church was erected on
the site of the synagogue. The community was not reestablished until after 1872. The number of Jews increased from a
single Jewish resident in 1810 to 101 (0.5 of the total population) in 1900; 64 remained by 1933, and only 31 by 1939. On
November 10, 1938, the furnishings of the synagogue, Jewish shops, and homes were demolished by the Nazis. Twelve
Jews remained in 1942, of which ten were deported to Piaski
and Theresienstadt. A few Jews returned after the Holocaust.
The reorganized Jewish community numbered 67 in 1965. As
a result of the immigration of Jews from the Former Soviet
Union, the number of community members rose from 74 in
1989 to 275 in 2003.
Bibliography: M. Weinberg, Geschichte der Juden in der
Oberpfalz, 3 vols. (190927), index; Germ Jud, 2 (1968), 1314; Germ
Jud, 3 (1987), 1315; pk Germanyah. Add. Bibliography: D. Doerner, Juden in Amberg, Juden in Bayern (2003).
AMBRON (Heb. ) , SHABBETAI ISAAC (17t18t centuries), Italian scholar who lived in Rome; member of a distinguished Roman family, whose ancestors left Spain after the
expulsion of 1492. About 1710 Ambron composed his Pancosmosophia, a treatise on the universe, written in Latin. In this,
in opposition to the astronomical and cosmological opinions
of Ptolemy, Copernicus, and Galileo, but in accordance with
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ameimar
by the people of Rome. Theodosius later revised his instructions and directed that the Callinicum synagogue was not to
be rebuilt at the expense of the bishop but out of the state or
municipal funds, although still demanding that the stolen objects were to be returned and the guilty punished. Sometime
later, however, when Ambrose celebrated mass in Milan in
the presence of Theodosius he extorted a promise from the
emperor, under a thinly veiled threat of excommunication, to
suspend further prosecutions in the Callinicum affair (Epist.
41). Several of Ambroses other missives, dated probably 378,
contain anti-Jewish polemics. They include an attack on circumcision because the injunction had been abolished by the
death of Jesus (Epist. 72); a disquisition on Old Testament
law, to be understood not literally but spiritually (Epist. 73
and 74); and juridical argument to refute the claim of the
Jews to be the heirs of the Covenant (Epist. 75). The Apologia
David altera, a polemic directed against paganism and heresy,
which has been attributed to Ambrose, also contains an antiJewish section (4). Heretics (mainly Arians) are frequently
charged by Ambrose with being Jewish in outlook and manners (De fide, 2, 15, 130; 5, 9, 116; De incarn., 2, 9). Ambrose
cannot be said to have had any real influence on church policy toward the Jews. His intervention in the Callinicum affair
exemplifies the fierce hatred felt by the church against the
Jews in the fourth century, but it had little effect on imperial policy.
Bibliography: G. Figueroa, Church and the Synagogue in St.
Ambrose (1949); F.H. Dudden, Life and Time of St. Ambrose (1935); B.
Blumenkranz, Die Judenpredigt Augustins (1946), 37 ff.; Wilbrand,
in: Festschrift J. Hessen (1949), 156 ff.; F.R. Hoare, Western Fathers
(1954), 1657, 171.
[Bernhard Blumenkranz]
37
38
amenities, communal
Hell (Pseudo sez 20, ed. Friedmann (1904), 33:1; Yal. Isa. 429).
The Talmud (Shab. 119b; Sanh. 111a) also offers a homiletical
etymology of Amen by explaining it as made up of the initial
letters of El Melekh Neeman (God, faithful King), a phrase
by which the reading of the Shema is preceded when recited
other than in congregational worship. However, in the older
prayer orders (Amram, Saadiah, Vitry) the original Amen
appears before the Shema. Even God Himself nods Amen
to the blessing given to him by mortal man (Ber. 7a and Rashi).
According to legend, two angels accompany each Jew on Friday evening to his home, where they either bless him for his
receiving the Sabbath properly or curse him for neglecting it,
and they confirm their curse or blessing with Amen (Shab.
119b). Any good wish offered should be answered by Amen,
ken yehi raz on, as can be inferred from an incident going back
to Second Temple times (Ket. 66b).
In Music
According to the Talmud (Ber. 47a; tj Ber. 8:10), the Amen
should be drawn out in pronunciation, an act which is said to
prolong life (repeated in the Zohar, Shelah Lekha, 162a). Since
Eastern chant does not use extended single notes, this very
old precept furnished a challenge to elaborate the Amen response with ornament and coloratura. The free evolution of
an Amen-melisma is found in Christian chant as early as
the Oxyrhynchos hymn (late third century), in some settings
of the Gloria and the Credo in the Roman mass, and later in
figural church music. As to Jewish chant, the Gemara already
limited the length of the Amen pronunciation; therefore,
prolonged melodies are restricted to the Amen after the
Blessing of the Priests (Example 1) and to the solo-part of the
precentor (Example 2). In 1696, Judah Leib Zelichover (Shirei
AMENITIES, COMMUNAL. From the beginnings of Jewish communal organization, the Jewish *community held
nothing human to be beyond its ken. Its corporative character and national and social cohesion led to the inclusion of
social services, socio-religious amenities, and even socialite
institutions and mores, within the sphere of communal activity. Total care had to be taken of the community, especially of
the less fortunate members.
To conform to dietary requirements, the community had
to provide a shoh et to slaughter animals according to halakhic
regulations. It also sometimes provided the means for cooking
meat, having a cauldron at the disposal of members for wedding celebrations. Many congregations, particularly in Germany, owned a communal bakehouse, or oven, annually used
for baking maz z ot or for keeping the Sabbath meal of cholent
warm on Fridays. Wealthy members sometimes paid to use the
oven, while the poor could do so without charge. Occasionally baking took place in a building, or bakers guildhall. Many
French and German communities had a large communal hall
above the bakehouse or nearby, which probably served both as
a hostel and a dancing hall, or *Tanzhaus. The Tanzhaus (as it
was known in Germany) was probably identical with the bet
ha-h atunot or marriage-hall.
Direct assistance to the poor (see *Pletten; *Charity), also
a long-established tradition of the Jewish community, gave rise
to several institutions which may be classified as amenities.
The daily distribution of food, the tamh ui, soup kitchen, applied not only to contributions of food, such as bread or fruits,
but later also to occasional relief, as distinguished from the
regular relief afforded by the kuppah. The community usually
took care of ritual requirements, in particular if these were
expensive; it supplied at least one etrog (citron) for general
use during the festival of Tabernacles. Israel *Isserlein relates
that three tiny settlements in 15t-century Germany, unable
to afford an etrog each, shared one for the celebration of the
festival. In Spain similarly a communal seder for the poor was
held in the synagogue on Passover. Among other civic du-
39
amenophis iii
40
the form in which the society was organized. Social organization was based on family bonds or common origin; a community consisted of several kehalim (congregations) and it was
these that provided most of the amenities for their members.
Sometimes even communities that were comparatively small
consisted of several kehalim, each functioning as an enlarged
family. The synagogue not only served as a house of prayer
but also as the organizational center of the kahal. Rabbinical
authorities living in Salonika in the 16t century ruled that a
synagogue is an institution which has officers, a burial society, and persons charged with the collection of taxes and charity for the daily needs and for the synagogue itself (Adarbi,
Divrei Rivot, para. 59). Each kahal is a city unto itself (Samuel de Medina, H M, para. 398). Every kahal was responsible
for providing all the requirements of its members, schools for
the children, a teacher for the adults, a rabbinical judge, aid
for the needy and the poor, the ransoming of prisoners, the
burial of the dead, etc. Samuel de Medina (ibid.) points out
that a person who was not a member of a kahal was not, in
fact, included in the local Jewish community and had no institution to appeal to for his needs. The custom observed in
the early period of Muslim Spain, of setting up a single sukkah in the synagogue and thereby absolving the individual Jew
from building his own sukkah in his home, a practice which
does not have the sanction of rabbinical authorities (Shaarei
Simh ah, 1, 8889), may have its origin in the feeling of unity
prevailing among the members of each congregation.
It should be pointed out, however, that in matters of common concern to the entire local community, it was the most
respected rabbi who represented the community as a whole
before the authorities; this applied, for example (cf. responsa
David b. Zimra, 1, para. 74) to the institution of an eruv (to enable Jews to carry objects inside the city on the Sabbath), for
which permission of the local authorities had to be sought.
Bibliography: I. Abrahams, Jewish Life in the Middle Ages
(19322); Finkelstein, Middle Ages; Monumenta Judaica (1963); J.R.
Marcus, Communal Sick Care in the German Ghetto (1947); Baron,
Community.
[Emmanuel Beeri]
america
advancement, but also by the possibility of escape from suspicion in a land where their antecedents were not generally
known. Although voluntary emigration from Portugal was often forbidden, deportation to Brazil was one of the penalties
imposed by the Portuguese inquisitional tribunals.
Before long, the Marranos of the New World were in an
affluent position, and it was alleged that they controlled the
import and export trade with Europe. They maintained a loose
secret religious organization among themselves, and were in
touch with their coreligionists, both concealed and openly, in
Europe. It is noteworthy that their religious observance seems
to have been somewhat closer to the norms of traditional Judaism than was the case among the Marranos of the Iberian
Peninsula. From time to time, however, the Inquisition was
stirred to violent action against them, and *autos-da-f of an
intensity similar to those in Spain and Portugal were carried
out. In 1634 there began a series of interconnected inquisitional onslaughts on the Marranos throughout Spanish South
America, which continued for some years and from which
the crypto-Jewish communities never fully recovered. During
the Dutch attempt to conquer *Brazil from the Portuguese in
the 17t century, many local Marranos openly declared themselves Jews and, in addition, a considerable number of Jews
emigrated there from Amsterdam.
Hence, from 1631 to 1654 there was an open, well-organized Jewish community with its ancillary institutions in the
capital of Dutch Brazil, Recife, Pernambuco, as well as in a
couple of minor centers elsewhere. With the Portuguese reconquest in 1654 these communities broke up, and the refugees were scattered throughout the New World, forming
open communities where it was possible. This was in effect
the origin of the Jewish communities in the Caribbean area
in *Suriname and Curaao under Dutch rule, in *Barbados,
and a little later in *Jamaica under the English. For the next
three centuries this nexus of Sephardi communities, wealthy
out of proportion to their numbers, played an important role
in the Jewish world.
First Settlements in North America
One small band of refugees from Brazil in 1654 sought a home
in New Amsterdam (later *New York), then under Dutch rule;
after some difficulty, they were allowed to remain. At about the
same time, probably, the first Jewish settlers reached *Newport, Rhode Island, and those years saw also the sporadic appearance of individual Jews in various other places throughout the English settlements in North America. The great
majority of the earliest settlers were Sephardim of Marrano
stock, but they were before long joined by Ashkenazim, arriving mainly from Amsterdam or London. By the second half
of the 18t century there were half a dozen organized Jewish
communities following the Sephardi rite in the British possessions on the North American mainland, including one in
*Montreal, Canada.
In this new land, where the Old World prejudices had
waned, they enjoyed a degree of social freedom and eman-
41
america
$BOBEB
6OJUFE4UBUFT
4VSJOBN
#SB[JM
* * &YBDUGJHVSFTGPSHJWFOZFBSVOBWBJMBCMF5IFGJHVSFTHJWFO
BSFBWFSBHFTXJUIJOBZFBSQFSJPE
Jewish population of the Americas, 1900. Black numerals: Jewish population. White numerals: Total population.
42
america
1BSBHVBZ
*
*
** &YBDUGJHVSFTGPSHJWFOZFBSVOBWBJMBCMF5IFGJHVSFTHJWFO
BSFBWFSBHFTXJUIJOBZFBSQFSJPE
Population figures for 1914. Black numerals: Jewish population. White numerals: Total population.
43
america
with their fellow citizens in both the Federal and Confederate forces. The economic expansion in the North during the
war, which occurred particularly in those branches of trade
and manufacture in which Jews were active, brought them
increased prosperity. Since colonial times Jews had achieved
acceptance in prestigious social and charitable organizations, were active in important businesses and activities, won
renown in the legal and medical professions, and held public office. Nevertheless, especially with the coming of the
Civil War Jews were subject to discriminatory behavior and
other forms of aversion. For more than a century after the
late 1850s they were excluded from neighborhoods, hotels,
"MBTLB
* *
$BOBEB
1VFSUP3JDP
$VCB
/JDBSBHVB
%PNJOJDBO3FQVCMJD
+BNBJDB
$VSBDBP
7FOF[VFMB
*
5SJOJEBE
* *
4VSJOBN
#SB[JM
6SVHVBZ
* * &YBDUGJHVSFTGPSHJWFOZFBSVOBWBJMBCMF5IFGJHVSFTHJWFO
BSFBWFSBHFTXJUIJOBZFBSQFSJPE
Population figures for 1937. Black numerals: Jewish population. White numerals: Total population.
44
america
31,300,000 Canada
370,500
5,300,000
Mexico 101,700,000
El Salvador 100
6,600,000
6,406,000
Honduras 100
Guatemala 12,100,000
Costa Rica 3,900,000
Panama 2,900,000
Colombia 43,800,000
Haiti 100 6,965,000
Ecuador 13,000,000
40,000
600
900
Peru 26,700,000
Bolivia 8,800,000
2,500
5,000
3,400
900
2,500
97,000
500
Chile 15,600,000
Paraguay 6,000,000
Brazil
173,800,000
20,900
900
Argentina 36,500,000
20,000
Uruguay
3,400,000
187,000
North America 5,670,000 318,827,000
Central America and West Indies 52,100 177,000,000
South America 349,700 354,043,000
Total Jewish Population 6,071,600
Total Population 849,870,000
Population figures for 2003. Black numerals: Jewish population. White numerals: Total population.
45
46
AMERICAISRAEL CULTURAL FOUNDATION, fundraising agency on behalf of educational and cultural institutions in Israel. In 1939 Edward A. *Norman founded
the American Palestine Fund, Inc., for the purpose of amalgamating committees that were supporting educational,
cultural, and social service institutions in Palestine, which until then were competing with each other in the United States.
After changing its name a number of times, in 1957 the organization was renamed the America-Israel Cultural Foundation. However, it was popularly known as the Norman Fund
for many years. Norman was followed as president of the organization by Frederic R. Mann, Samuel Rubin, the violinist Isaac Stern, and William Mazer. In 2005 Vera Stern was
president.
In 1956 the Foundation decided to limit itself to artistic
and cultural activities. The America-Israel Culture House in
New York, opened in 1966, became the Foundations headquarters. The house contains an Israel art gallery, an Israeli
arts and crafts center, and rooms used for cultural programs.
In Israel, the Foundation acts through an advisory board.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
In addition to giving financial aid to Israels cultural institutions, the Foundation provides scholarships to over 900
young Israel artists anually through the Sharett Scholarship
Program and helps to take orchestras, theater groups, dance
ensembles, and art exhibits to the United States from Israel. It
took valuable art collections to Israel from America, including the works for the Billy Rose Sculpture Garden at the Israel
Museum in Jerusalem. Building funds support the construction of theaters, music academies, concert halls, and cultural
centers in agricultural areas.
AMERICAN, SADIE (18621944), U.S. organizational leader.
American was born and educated in Chicago. In 1893, in conjunction with the World Parliament of Religions, she was
asked to organize the National Council of Jewish Women, an
organization she served as executive secretary until 1914. In
this capacity, she established the ncjws Department of Immigrant Aid and Ellis Island programs. She went on to help
found Jewish womens organizations in England (1899) and
Germany (1904) and was instrumental in forming the International Council of Jewish Women (1923). Sadie American
was a leader in the suffragist movement and the fight against
white slavery, and a pioneer in establishing vocational schools
and public playgrounds. An activist member of many civic
and philanthropic organizations, including the General Federation of Womens Clubs and the International Council of
Women, she was frequently invited to deliver conference papers and consulted to several governments. American was also
involved in the Reform movement, teaching Sunday school at
Chicago Sinai Congregation and speaking from the pulpit of
other congregations. She supported the Sunday Sabbath and
the ordination of women. In speeches on behalf of the ncjw,
she called on women to extend their domestic responsibilities outside the home to participate in social reform work for
the benefit of society. At the same time, she urged women to
carry on Jewish traditions, arguing that their roles as mothers
uniquely positioned them to combat assimilation.
Bibliography: K.M. Olitzky, L.J. Sussman, and M.H. Stern,
Reform Judaism in America: A Biographical Dictionary and Sourcebook (1993).
[Bezalel Gordon (2nd ed.)]
47
AMERICAN COUNCIL FOR JUDAISM, the only American Jewish organization ever created to fight Zionism and the
establishment of a Jewish state. It was founded in 1942 by a
group of Reform rabbis led by Louis Wolsey to protest a resolution of the Central Conference of American Rabbis, which
supported the establishing of a Jewish Army in Palestine. At its
inception the dissidents consisted of 36 rabbis, some of whom
sought to revitalize Reform Judaism and some who sought to
oppose Zionism. These rabbis were ideological anti-Zionists,
and thus from its inception the Council was the most articulate anti-Zionist spokesman among American Jews. Within
a year, the leadership was turned over to laymen and the organization, led by Lessing J. Rosenwald, an heir to the Sears
Roebuck fortune, and Rabbi Elmer Berger, became a secular
anti-Zionist pressure group. The timing of its founding was
inauspicious as Jews throughout Europe were being assaulted
because they were a nation a race in Nazi terminology;
as American Jews were just learning of the existence of Nazi
death camps in what became known as the Final Solution;
and as Zionism, which had been in decline among American
Jews, was taking control of the agenda of American Jewry with
the *Biltmore Program. The Council sought without success
to establish an alliance with the non-Zionist American Jewish Committee, but non-Zionism was rather different from
anti-Zionism.
The Council opposed the establishment of Israel and remained critical of what it calls the Israel-Zionist domination
of American Jewish life. In the formative pre-State years it
did accept the Report of the Anglo-American Committee of
Inquiry for the immigration of 100,000 Jews to Palestine, but
not a Jewish state. It was allied with the American foreign policy establishment, which also opposed the concept of a Jewish
state for other reasons. It primarily used the mass communications media to publicize its program. Its first president was
Lessing Rosenwald. The executive vice president and chief
spokesman was Rabbi Elmer Berger until his ouster in 1968.
With the birth of the State of Israel, the Council sought
to limit Israels influence on Diaspora Jewry, to promote integration of Jews, and to establish institutions that were resistant
to Zionism. Among its activities are a quarterly journal Issues,
discontinued from November 1969, a religious education program devoid of Zionist influence, and a philanthropic fund
separate from the standard Jewish philanthropies, which it
feels are under Zionist control. By the end of 1955 the Council had established ten schools for Judaism teaching the positions of classical Reform Judaism.
The Council describes its own ideology as follows: Judaism is a religion of universal values not a nationality na-
48
AMERICAN HEBREW, THE, New York Jewish weekly begun in 1879. The American Hebrew was published by Philip
*Cowen, with editorial responsibility vested in a board of nine
members, all of them young. The paper was vigorously written, favoring Orthodoxy over Reform, and concerned with
maintaining good literary standards and covering news from
all parts of the Jewish world. Though Cowen denied it, the belief persisted that the paper was supported by Jacob Schiff. In
1906 Cowen sold his controlling interest to a group of leading
New York Jews that included Isaac *Seligman, Oscar S. *Straus,
Cyrus L. *Sulzberger, Nathan *Bijur, and Adolph *Lewisohn.
For the next ten years Joseph *Jacobs was editor, succeeded
by Herman Bernstein. During the editorship of Rabbi Isaac
*Landman (191837) The American Hebrew often took an antiZionist position. It was greatly interested in fostering goodwill
between Jews and Christians, and in 1929 instituted an annual
award for achievement in this field. Landman was succeeded
by Louis H. Biden. In the course of its history The American
Hebrew absorbed several Jewish weeklies. It ceased to appear
as a separate publication in 1956 when it was combined with
the Jewish Examiner to form the American Examiner.
[Sefton D. Temkin]
49
american israelite
50
Nevertheless, aipacs success with the Congress created hostility that was often expressed not in disagreement
on issues but by questioning the organizations loyalty. Despite
aipacs insistence on a fundamental congruence of Israeli and
American interests, opponents argued that the Jewish lobby
operated at cross-purposes with the U.S. Arkansas Senator
William J. Fulbright was a particularly strident critic of Israels
Capitol Hill supporters. During the 1973 *Yom Kippur War,
Fulbright declared on cbss Face the Nation that Israelis control the policy in the Congress. The emotional and political
ties are too strong. On every test, on everything the Israelis
are interested in, in the Senate the Israelis have 75 to 80 votes.
Although he drew away from the harsher inferences of this
rant, Fulbrights views found resonance in later comments by
General George S. Brown, who in 1974 told a Duke University audience that Jews controlled the banks and newspapers
and that Americans may need to get tough-minded enough
to set down the Jewish influence in this country and break
that lobby. (Browns comment, which he came to regret, has
become a staple on antisemitic websites.) Perhaps the most
startling and notorious expression of that dual loyalty sensibility came in 1991 when President George H.W. Bush characterized activists gathered in Washington, D.C., to support
loan guarantees for Israel as a thousand lobbyists opposed
to him and, inferentially, U.S. policy. The remark caused an
uproar throughout the community and is generally acknowledged to have permanently strained the presidents relationship with the Jewish community.
When Kenen retired in 1974, aipac underwent a dramatic transformation. First under Morris J. Amitay and then
Tom Dine, the organization was revamped and professionalized. The revamping of aipac was triggered by two developments: the post-Watergate reforms which decentralized
power in Congress and required aipac to develop relationships with more than a handful of key legislators such as
Senators Henry Jackson, Jacob Javits, and Hubert Humphrey
and Representatives Benjamin Rosenthal and Charles Vanik,
and the need to fight arms sales to Arab countries hostile to
Israel. In response, it expanded its research department, increased the number of lobbyists who worked on the Hill, enhanced its presence on university campuses, and dramatically strengthened its outreach to the community through
more vigorous resource development and the establishment
of regional offices (there were nine in the early 200os). aipac
made a conscious effort to bring legislators as well as senior
aides to Israel. It also joined with local Jewish organizations to
strengthen pro-Israel support among grassroots and statewide
political activists. These efforts accelerated after 1988, when a
coalition led by the Reverend Jesse Jackson and a number of
Arab groups managed to bring forward a plank to the Democratic Party platform committee that was viewed as hostile
by the pro-Israel forces; it was defeated, but only following a
roiling debate.
More systematically than had been done heretofore, aipac
built and utilized its system of key contacts to assure ready acENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
51
Within the American context, aipac activists also appeared to be comfortable with the Middle East policies of
President George W. Bush.
Chants of four more years, four more years greeted the
president at the 2004 aipac Policy Conference, creating the
semblance of a partisan atmosphere. Some observers felt this
was particularly unsettling given the support that all presidents, Democrat as well as Republican, professed for Israel.
An aipac past president observed that the immediate
past president, Bill Clinton, a Democrat, had been pluperfect on the Israel issue.
While the post-Kenen aipac publicly followed the organizational commitment to remain above partisan politics,
the perception grew that behind the scenes it quietly directed
Jewish money to favored candidates. When he left aipac Amitay doled out large amounts of campaign money as the head
of an influential Political Action Committee (pac), and many
other aipac leaders took visible roles in campaigns and even
administrations. The inference that aipac was not a simple
bystander to partisan politics was bolstered when, to its embarrassment and regret, a president of the organization was
forced to resign after boasting to a potential contributor about
the lobbys ability to elect friends and defeat enemies.
In the late 1980s aipac was investigated extensively by
the F.e.c. (Federal Elections Commission), accused of directly
forwarding the contributions of pro-Israel pacs. aipac was
exonerated. aipacs leaders do participate vigorously and generously in political campaigns and were credited with the defeat in 1984 of the then-chairman of the Senate Foreign Relations Committee Charles Percy (r-il) and in 2002 of Cynthia
McKinney (d-ga), who ran again and was elected in 2004.
Other missteps, more central to aipacs core mission,
have come to light. In 1981, for example, the Jewish community took on the Reagan administration, which sought Congressional approval to sell sophisticated Airborne Warning
and Control System (awacs) aircraft to Saudi Arabia. The increasingly bitter and public battle, pitting the so-called Jewish
lobby against the president, became increasingly nasty. When
Congress voted to approve the controversial sale, some saw it
not simply as a defeat for aipac but a sign of its weakness. A
more sober analysis, however, suggests that the awacs campaign revealed aipacs limits in seeking to overturn a presidential initiative in foreign relations, an area where historically the White House has been able to rely on the principle
that partisanship ends at the waters edge.
The episode gave birth to the key contact system and the
outreach to every senator and virtually every congressman.
In addition aipac repositioned and became an advocate for
maintaining Israels qualitative military edge over its enemies.
Future sales to Arab neighbors would be offset with increased
military aid to Israel.
More damaging to aipacs reputation was its role during the early 1990s in the effort to secure for Israel $10 billion
in loan guarantees for the resettlement of Soviet Jews immi-
52
AMERICAN JEWESS, monthly magazine published between April 1895 and August 1899. It was the first Englishlanguage periodical intended for American Jewish women.
Indicative of newly emerging public identities for Jewish
women, the American Jewess offered health, household, and
fashion tips; discussion of womens demands for synagogue
membership; early expressions of American Zionism; short
fiction; and reflections on the propriety of women riding bicycles. Rosa Sonneschein, the creator and editor of the American
Jewess, was a Hungarian immigrant who divorced her rabbi
husband in St. Louis. Her successful participation in the Press
Congress and Jewish Womens Congress that were both part
of 1893s Worlds Columbian Exposition in Chicago inspired
her to create the American Jewess.
Like the *National Council of Jewish Women, which also
emerged from the Jewish Womens Congress, the American
Jewess was intended to represent the aspirations of Americas
prosperous and acculturated Jewish women who believed
that the national and religious aspects of their identity were
not in conflict. Thoroughly American and thoroughly Jewish, the American Jewess felt fully at home in her overlapping worlds of American and Jewish culture. Working initially from Chicago and later from New York, Sonneschein
echoed ncjws calls for female synagogue membership and
leadership. Through her magazine, she was able to offer the
first sustained critique, by a Jewish woman, of gender inequities in Jewish worship and organizational life. In addition,
by publishing a veritable portrait gallery of locally prominent Jewish women (often those serving their communities
as ncjw officers), Sonneschein altered expectations of what
American Jewish leaders should look like. Male and female
authors within the magazine offered differing views on Jewish
womens public roles within the Jewish and general communities, but all were engaged in making sense of new collective
and individual identities for women.
At its height, the magazine claimed a circulation of
31,000. Deflected by both business and health setbacks, however, Sonneschein yielded control to an unidentified group of
publishers in the summer of 1898. Despite Sonnescheins continued contributions as a correspondent, the publication suffered from the loss of her editorial vision and energy. When
the new publishers were unable to revive the magazines financial fortunes, the American Jewess shifted from a monthly
to a quarterly publication in 1899; it concluded its run with a
valedictory issue in August 1899.
Bibliography: J. Rothstein, The American Jewess, in:
P.E. Hyman and D. Dash Moore, Jewish Women in America (1997),
3942.
[Karla Goldman (2nd ed.)]
53
54
ploying extensive publicity. Oligarchic in design, the Committee literally a committee limited its membership to 60
American citizens (expanded by 1931 to 350), with offices in
New York, and remained a small group for many years. ajc
was self-selected, and had a sense of the elitism of the German-Jewish community, then the regnant Jewish population
in America.
Much enlarged after 1943, the ajc developed into a
highly-professional organization in which the leadership
have played the critical role in decisionmaking, and the agency
has been an effective voice on intergroup and, in recent decades, in public policy issues. The ajc has traditionally had a
special interest in ethnicity, pluralism, and Jewish family life,
in Israel and the Middle East, and in a broad range of interreligious affairs, and is significantly active in these areas. In
recent years with the perception of declining antisemitism
and full acceptance of Jews into American society, the ajcs
agenda has expanded beyond matters of defense to include
questions of Jewish continuity deemed essential after the
1990 Jewish population survey.
During the 1960s and 1970s, under the stewardship of
executive leaders John Slawson and especially Bertram Gold,
the ajc resembled not a single agency but a collection of related fiefdoms, each directed by a leader in his respective
field, who collectively contributed to the shaping of the contemporary community relations agenda: Rabbi Marc Tanenbaum in interreligious relationships; Yehuda Rosenman in
Jewish communal affairs; Milton Himmelfarb, who shaped
ajcs research agenda and who edited the American Jewish
Year Book; Hyman *Bookbinder, the highly-visible director
of ajcs Washington office, who was instrumental in shaping
the agencys public affairs agenda.
The ajc has since the early 1980s undergone a necessary process of redefinition of mission and function within
the community. This process culminated in 1990, with David
Harris as the new executive director this following a period
of institutional and financial instability, in which there were
four chief executives within a very few years with the ajc
turning aggressively toward activity in the international arena,
positioning itself as an international diplomatic corps for the
Jewish people. The American Jewish Committees joining the
*Conference of Presidents of Major American Jewish Organizations in 1991 signified more than a symbolic affiliation;
the ajc, by its membership in the Presidents Conference (the
designated spokesman of the American Jewish community to
the American administration on Israel and other international
issues), asserted that international affairs now had primacy
on the ajcs agenda.
The plight of Russian Jewry before World War i prompted
the ajcs strong defense of a liberal American immigration
policy. The ajc contributed to the defeat of a literacy test requirement for immigrants in 1907 and 1913 by lobbying, propaganda, and publicity. In 1911 the Committee conducted a
successful campaign for the abrogation of the Russo-American
treaty of 1832. Not only did the ajc object to the Russian disENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
55
56
57
58
within a common framework the Joint Distribution Committee of American Funds for the Relief of Jewish War Sufferers under the chairmanship of Felix M. *Warburg. The
socialist Peoples Relief Committee joined them in 1915. The
diversity of the three groups comprising the JDC ensured that
JDC would assist Jews of every religious and political persuasion. By the end of World War I, JDCs leaders had concluded
that rescue and relief to Jews in need would not be sufficient.
JDC should also undertake to rebuild Jewish communities in
Eastern Europe destroyed by the war. Thus, Rescue, Relief
and Reconstruction began to emerge as the threefold mission of JDC.
During the course of World War I, JDC raised more than
$16,000,000 (equivalent to $236,000,000 in 2005) for relief
supplies. These funds were distributed overseas by local committees in Europe and Palestine.
Interwar Period
Immediately following World War I, in coordination with the
American Relief Administration, JDC sent convoys of trucks
with food, clothing, and medicines to Jewish communities in
Eastern Europe which had been devastated by the war and
by the subsequent regional conflicts and pogroms. Teams
of JDC representatives brought in these supplies and established soup kitchens to ward off starvation. The situation in
Poland and Russia at that time was still unstable and private
militias roamed the countryside. In 1920 a Red Army militia
murdered two JDC workers, Rabbis Israel *Friedlander and
Bernard *Cantor.
At the same time that immediate relief needs were being addressed, JDC turned its attention to the rebuilding of
Jewish communities in Eastern Europe. In the area of health
care, JDC financed the repair of damaged Jewish hospitals, provided medical equipment and supplies, and sent more than
100 doctors, social workers, and public health experts from
the United States, under the direction of Dr. Boris Bogen, to
institute health programs and train local medical personnel.
In 1921, JDC initiated the founding of a local medical society
in Poland, *TOZ (Towarzystwo Ochrony Zdrowia Ludnosci
Zydowskiej, Society for Safeguarding the Health of the Jewish
Population) to supervise these medical activities. JDC also supported *OZE, the Russian Jewish Health Organization.
More than 200,000 Jewish children in Eastern Europe
had been orphaned by the war. To care for them and for children whose parents could not support them, JDC established
orphanages, kindergartens, and summer camps, and provided
food supplements and medical and dental treatment for children in need. In 1923 JDC founded *CENTOS (Federation for
the Care of Orphans in Poland), an orphan care group that
functioned in Poland until World War II.
One of JDCs priorities was the restoration of Jewish religious and cultural life in Eastern Europe. JDC rebuilt community institutions such as synagogues and ritual baths, which
had been destroyed during the war, and provided aid to Jewish schools and yeshivot.
59
60
the Soviet Union. During World War II, the colonies established by Agro-Joint were overrun by the German armies and
most of the colonists were murdered.
By the mid-1920s, JDC, which had been created as an ad
hoc body, had begun to function as a major international Jewish relief organization. Some JDC leaders believed that with the
basic relief and reconstruction of Jewish life in Eastern Europe
under way, JDCs goals had been achieved and the organization
should disband. This opinion was expressed again during the
Depression years when JDCs income declined drastically.
However, recurring crises in Eastern and Western Europe and the continuing needs of Jewish communities in Palestine, the Soviet Union, and elsewhere showed the need for
a permanent organization. In 1931, JDC was officially incorporated in New York State as the American Jewish Joint Distribution Committee.
The rise of Hitler in 1933 confronted JDC with new challenges. In addition to its reconstruction programs in Eastern
Europe, JDC now provided support to the Jewish community
of Germany, which became increasingly impoverished under
Nazi rule. From 1933 to 1939, JDC spent $5 million in Germany,
subsidizing medical care, Jewish schools, welfare programs,
and vocational training. With the German invasion of Austria and its incorporation of Czechoslovakia in 1938 and 1939,
JDC extended its support to the Jewish communities in those
countries as well. Following the rise of Hitler, JDC transferred
its European headquarters from Berlin, where it had been
since 1922, to Paris.
JDCs primary efforts from 1933, however, were directed
toward assisting the tens of thousands of German, Austrian,
and Czech Jews who sought desperately to emigrate from German-occupied countries and to find safe havens abroad. JDC
helped the emigrants with travel expenses, provided them with
food, shelter, and medical care when they were stranded en
route, assisted them in obtaining berths on ships and places
on trains, helped them in obtaining visas and paid landing fees
so that they could enter countries of refuge. In 1939, when the
German ship St. Louis, with more than 900 Jewish passengers
fleeing from Germany aboard, was denied permission to land
in Cuba, JDC arranged for the passengers to be accepted by
England, Holland, Belgium, and France, so they would not
have to return to Germany. Most passengers, not only those
in England, survived.
After the Dominican Republic offered to take in refugees
at the *Evian Conference in 1938, JDC founded the Dominican
Republic Settlement Association (DORSA), which established
an agricultural settlement for refugees in Sosua. In 1941, when
2,000 Polish Jewish refugees in Lithuania received visas to Japan, JDC subsidized their travel expenses. When over 1,000
*illegal immigrants bound for Palestine were stranded in
Kladovo, Yugoslavia, in 1940, JDC supported them for an entire year while they waited for a ship to take them to safety.
The ship did not arrive before the German invasion of Yugoslavia in 1941, and the Germans subsequently murdered most
of the refugees.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
Schwartz provided funds to legal and illegal Jewish organizations in France, including the Jewish underground resistance
organization LArme Juive, whose treasurer, Jules Jefroykin,
became the JDC representative in France in 1941.
In neutral Switzerland Saly *Mayer, the local JDC representative, channeled JDC funds to Jews throughout Occupied
Europe and, on Schwartzs instructions, smuggled funds to
France as well. Schwartz authorized the use of funds smuggled
into France by couriers, or raised by means of loans, to support
7,000 Jewish children in hiding in France and to smuggle over
1,000 children to Switzerland and Spain. In 1944, JDC spent
more than $1 million on rescue in France alone.
After the United States entry into the war, the JDC representatives in the Warsaw ghetto Isaac Giterman, David
Guzik, Leib Neustadt, and the historian Emanuel *Ringelblum continued their activities underground. By means of
loans, they secretly supported the soup kitchens, the house
committees that provided food and educational programs for
children, the underground schools and newspapers, and the
underground cultural activities. In 1943, Guzik used JDC funds
to help finance preparations for the Warsaw ghetto revolt.
In Shanghai, where JDC was providing daily meals to
8,000 impoverished Jewish refugees from Central and Eastern Europe, the United States entry into the war in December
1941 threatened the continued existence of the soup kitchens.
Laura Margolis, the JDC representative in Shanghai, persuaded
the Japanese, who had occupied Shanghai, to allow her to
continue operating the soup kitchens by means of loans from
members of the local Jewish community. Interned as an enemy alien in February 1943, Margolis was later released in a
prisoner exchange.
JDC relief and rescue activities continued during 194344.
JDC sent relief parcels to concentration camps by way of Lisbon, and to Polish Jewish refugees in the Soviet Union via Teheran. JDC helped finance the activities of the War Refugee
Board (WRB), established by the United States Government in
1944. Through the WRB, JDC transmitted $100,000 to Swedish
diplomat Raoul *Wallenberg to facilitate the rescue of tens of
thousands of Jews in Hungary.
With the limited resources at its disposal, JDC made valiant efforts to provide relief and rescue to the Jews of Europe
during the Holocaust period. From a welfare agency engaged
in temporary relief and reconstruction primarily in Eastern
Europe and Palestine, it emerged as the only Jewish organization involved in immigration, refugee aid, and rescue operations in virtually every part of the globe. JDC was not able to
save the overwhelming majority of Europes Jews, but there
is no doubt that hundreds of thousands of Jews who escaped
from Nazi Europe, owed their lives to JDC.
Early Postwar Period
During the war, JDCs income was limited. Expenditures fell
from $8.4 million in 1939 to $5.7 million in 1941, and totaled
only $52 million for the entire war period. Following the war,
there was a dramatic increase in JDC income from $25 mil-
61
62
ment, founded *MALBEN to provide institutional care and social services to handicapped and chronically ill immigrants.
MALBEN, which from 1951 was financed solely by JDC, established hospitals, clinics, and old-age homes and fostered the
development of private and public organizations in Israel for
the care of the handicapped. From 1957, MALBEN cared for
veteran Israelis as well as new immigrants. In 1958 JDC established the Paul Baerwald School of Social Work at The Hebrew University of Jerusalem to address the social problems
of the new Jewish state.
At the end of 1975 JDC transferred its MALBEN institutions to Israeli government authorities. In 1976, JDC established
JDC-Israel and moved its Israel headquarters from Tel Aviv to
Jerusalem. Henceforth, JDC-Israel would develop social service
programs for populations in need in Israel through partnerships with Israeli government and non-profit agencies.
In Eastern Europe
Dramatic changes in JDC activities during the second half of
the 20t century occurred in Eastern Europe and the Soviet
Union. Immediately following World War II, JDC was active
in East European countries, helping survivors and aiding in
the reconstruction of Jewish communities. After the Communist takeover in Eastern Europe, JDC was expelled from Poland, Romania, and Bulgaria in 1949, from Czechoslovakia in
1950, and from Hungary in 1953. Only in Yugoslavia was JDC
permitted to continue its activities.
In 1957, JDC was readmitted to Poland to care for 19,000
repatriates from the Soviet Union but was expelled again in the
wake of the 1967 Six-Day War. That same year, however, JDC
was readmitted to Romania, where it supported Jews in need
and provided kosher food and religious services through the
Federation of Jewish Communities of Romania (FEDROM). In
August 1967, Charles *Jordan, JDCs executive vice chairman,
was murdered in Prague under mysterious circumstances.
In 1980, through the efforts of JDCs Executive Vice President Ralph I. Goldman, JDC resumed direct operations in
Hungary, and in 1981, in Czechoslovakia and Poland. JDC
concentrated initially on aid to elderly Holocaust survivors in
these countries and on the establishment of kosher canteens,
support for cultural activities, and the provision of religious
books and supplies. JDC subsequently expanded its activities
to include educational programs for children and the development of local Jewish community leadership.
With the opening of the gates to Jewish emigration from
the Soviet Union in the 1970s and 1980s, JDC set up transit
centers for the transmigrants in Vienna, and in Rome, Ostia,
and Ladispoli. To help absorb over 840,000 immigrants who
arrived in Israel from the Soviet Union during the 1980s and
1990s, JDC established vocational training courses, youth programs, and special projects for the immigrants, particularly
those from Bukhara and the Caucasus.
Ethiopian Jewry
With the arrival of Ethiopian Jews in Israel through Operation
Moses in 198485, JDC established vocational training courses,
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
health education projects, family counseling, and youth projects to aid in their absorption. In the 1980s JDC initiated medical and agricultural assistance programs in Ethiopia and, in
199091, provided food and medical and social services to
Ethiopian Jews waiting in Addis Ababa to immigrate to Israel.
JDC played a major role in facilitating Operation Solomon,
the airlift of some 14,000 of these Ethiopian Jews to Israel in
1991. Among the innovative programs designed by JDC for the
Ethiopian immigrants was PACT (Parents and Children Together) begun in 1998 in partnership with American Jewish
Federations and Israeli agencies which supports early-childhood education for Ethiopian-Israeli preschoolers.
In Israel
During the 1970s, 1980s, 1990s, and 2000s, JDC-Israel continued
its assistance to weak and disadvantaged populations in Israel.
Programs for the care of the elderly were initiated and developed by ESHEL, the Association for the Planning and Development of Services to the Aged in Israel, founded in 1969
in partnership with the Israeli government. Research in the
areas of health, aging, immigration, children and youth,
and disabilities was carried out by the Brookdale Institute of
Gerontology and Human Development, established in 1974
in partnership with the Israeli government and renamed
the Myers-JDC-Brookdale Institute in 2003. During the 1970s,
JDC took part in the development of a network of community
centers in Israel and, in 1976, initiated the Joseph Schwartz
Program to train senior staff for these centers. Through the
Center for Social Policy Studies in Israel, established in 1982
and renamed the Taub Center in 2003, JDC provides data
on economic and social trends in Israel to national decision
makers. ELKA, the Association for the Advancement and
Development of Manpower in the Social Services, founded
in 1984, conducts training courses for managers in Israels
civil service.
Beginning in the 1950s, JDC placed special emphasis
on programs for children in Israel. JDC supported voluntary
agencies for handicapped children including AKIM for the
mentally retarded, MICHA and SHEMA for the deaf and hearing-impaired, and ILAN for children with neuro-muscular
disorders. JDC-Israels Mifneh program, created in 1987, encouraged potential school dropouts to remain in school, while
subsequent programs introduced innovative teaching methods into Israeli schools. During the 1990s, JDC-Israel helped
found a network of emergency centers for abused children
and, in 1998, together with the government of Israel and the
UJA-Federation of New York, JDC established Ashalim to coordinate the development of programs in Israel for children at
risk. In 2002, in the wake of the outbreak of terror attacks in
Israel, JDC-Israel, with funding from the United Jewish Communities/Federation Israel Emergency Campaign, provided
summer camps for 300,000 Israeli children.
Since the 1990s, JDC has placed increasing emphasis on
programs to promote employment among Arabs, the ultraOrthodox, and the handicapped. In 2005 JDC launched a partENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
63
64
AMERICAN SEPHARDI FEDERATION (asf). The American Sephardi Federation was founded in 1973. In 2002 it affiliated with Sephardic House to create one, stronger organization. With its main office in New York City, and regional offices
in Miami, Seattle, and Los Angeles, the American Sephardi
Federation with Sephardic House is a national Jewish organization dedicated to ensuring that the history, legacies, and
traditions of the great Sephardi communities throughout the
world be recorded, remembered, and celebrated as an integral
part of the Jewish heritage. The Sephardim were the first Jews
to settle in the Western Hemisphere, and the asf/sh seeks to
educate the broader American Jewish and non-Jewish communities about the unique history and values it perpetuates,
while revitalizing a sense of affiliation and commitment among
the younger Sephardi generations. asf/sh endeavors to foster
understanding and cooperation with significant members of
the non-Jewish community of the countries where Sephardim
lived in peace and harmony for so many generations.
The activities of the American Sephardi Federation with
Sephardic House include a Sephardi library, publications, and
cultural and educational programming dealing with the Sephardi experience, including the International Sephardi Film
Festival, the only permanent Sephardi exhibition gallery, its
unique publication, the Sephardi Report, and a scholarship
program for Sephardi studies. Since its arrival at the Center
for Jewish History, New York, which is the joint home of yivo,
The Leo Baeck Institute, Yeshiva University Museum, and the
American Jewish Historical Society, the archival holdings and
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
Amry, jean
AMERICAN ZIONIST MOVEMENT (AZM), umbrella organization for American Zionist organizations. AZM is composed of 21 Zionist membership organizations and agencies.
It was created to be a programming, educational, and information arm for American Zionism. AZM is the successor organization of the American Zionist Emergency Council (organized in 1939), the *American Zionist Council (1949), and
the American Zionist Federation (May 1970). Each successive
organization was generated by changing political and social
circumstances in the United States and the Middle East.
Established in 1993, AZM set out to heighten the profile and relevancy of organized Zionism in the U.S. through
greater activism on a wide range of political and social issues of concern to American Jews. Like all members of the
WZO, AZMs unifying principles are those of the Jerusalem
Program.
The American Zionist Movement has its own mandate
for action in the United States. It has set our own goals and
objectives to involve more Jews in Zionism and to take an activist posture on the Jewish scene. AZM defends Israels cause
with vigor and confidence. It offers the next generation of
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
65
66
AM HAAREZ (Heb.
; lit., people of the land).
Bible
In biblical Hebrew, the signification of the term varies in accord with its context. (a) Generally, it denotes population,
whether Israelite (ii Kings 16:15; 25:3; Ezek. 39:13; 45:22) or
non-Israelite (Gen. 42:6 of Egypt; Num. 14:9 of Canaan;
Ezra 4:4 of the province of Judah). (b) In the plural (Heb.
/
) it denotes foreign (= heathen) populations,
e.g., of the world at large (Deut. 28:10; i Kings 8:43 ff.) or of a
specific country (Esth. 8:17), but more particularly, in postExilic texts, the natives in and about Palestine who threatened
and harassed the returning Jewish exiles (Ezra 3:3; 9:11; 10:2;
Neh. 10:29, 3132). (c) Much debated is the meaning of the
term in contexts referring to an operative element of the population (e.g., ii Kings 11:18 ff.; 21:24; 23:30; Jer. 34:19). In such
contexts the term has been interpreted variously as an ancient
Hebrew parliament; the landed nobility; the free, male, property-owning citizenry; and the like. Some representative body
of the population is evidently intended, though as a general,
rather than a specific term (cf. the vague all the people of
Judah who enthroned King Azariah, ii Kings 14:21).
[Moshe Greenberg]
am ha-areZ
pert (mumh eh). From this it seems that the term am ha-arez
is semantically analogous to the term hediot, also used in tannaitic literature in opposition to the nasi, the mashiah , and the
mumh eh. Like the term hediot , it has no specific content of its
own, but rather indicates the absence of some particular quality which is to be found only in some exceptional individual
or group of individuals.
In the main stratum of tannaitic literature, the term am
ha-arez is used regularly to refer to the ordinary Jewish population which did not belong to the religious and intellectual
elites of the h averim (companions) and h akhamim (sages).
The h averim were distinguished as a group by the observance
of special restrictions, mostly concerning food. These restrictions fell into two categories: restrictions concerning tithes
and restrictions concerning purities. The details of these restrictions, which also govern to a large extent the interaction
between the h aver and the am ha-arez , are spelled out in different tractates in the Mishnah, especially Demai and Toharot. The h akhamim were an intellectual elite devoted to the
study of Torah and committed to the notion that true piety
and true godliness could only be achieved through the study
of Torah and personal association with the h akhamim. This
conviction is reflected throughout tractate Avot, especially in
the famous statement (2:5): The uncultivated man (bur) cannot be godfearing, nor can the am ha-arez be pious (h asid).
Here, the term am ha-arez primarily indicates the absence of
education (parallel to uncultivated). The saying as a whole
is directed against those who would attempt to achieve spiritual excellence (fear of God, piety), without the guidance of
the sages and the discipline of their teachings. Another example of this criticism is found further on in Avot (5:10), where
the am ha-arez is ridiculed for espousing a simplistic communism (whats mine is yours and whats yours is mine), in
opposition to the enlightened communism of the h asid, who
renounces selfish exclusivity over his own property while respecting the rights of the other (whats mine is yours and
whats yours is yours).
Since the term am ha-arez is used primarily in opposition
to groups like the h averim and the h akhamim, if we wish to define the am ha-arez further, we must examine the relationship
between the h averim and the h akhamim. On the one hand,
they do not seem to be identical. On the other hand, they do
not seem to be totally distinct. For example, in Tosefta Demai (2:13), we are told that even a disciple of a h akham needs
to be officially admitted into the h avurah. On the other hand,
a h akham is automatically considered a h aver. Similarly in
Mishnah Demai (2:3) Rabbi Judah considers service in the
house of study as one of the formal conditions for acceptance
into the h avurah. Therefore scholars who have suggested that
the am ha-arez with respect to tithes and purities and the
am ha-arez with respect to Torah study were separate and
distinct phenomena have probably introduced an artificial
distinction which is not borne out by the sources.
This connection between ritual restrictions and devotion to Torah study in the ideal definition of the rabbinic elite
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
67
am ha-areZ
differences may indeed reflect significant changes in the attitudes or practices of the am ha-arez themselves, but we have
no way of either confirming or rejecting such an hypothesis.
How then do our rabbinic sources describe the relations
between the rabbinic elite (h averim and h akhamim) and the
general community (am ha-arez )? Different answers emerge
from different sources. Even within a given source, radically
differing opinions may be expressed. Within tannaitic literature we find a strict approach which tends to exclude the am
ha-arez almost totally from any significant social contact with
the rabbinic elite. We also find within tannaitic literature a
much more lenient, inclusive approach. Most early amoraic
literature reflects this lenient, conciliatory attitude. In the later
literary levels of the Babylonian Talmud, however, we find a
new and radically different attitude. This attitude goes far beyond the strict approach found in early tannaitic literature,
reflecting a new and virulent contempt and even hatred for
the am ha-arez , going so far as to describe the am ha-arez as
subhuman, as an animal even less than an animal who may
be slaughtered without even the courtesy of a blessing (tb Pes.
49b). In order to define the place of this approach in the history of rabbinic tradition, it is necessary to take into account
a methodological principle of talmudic criticism.
By now it is fairly well understood and accepted that the
anonymous literary stratum of the Babylonian Talmud the
stam ha-talmud often radically alters the original intent of
the amoraic statements which form the foundations of the talmudic sugya (discussion). It is therefore crucial for the correct
understanding of the development of the talmudic sugya to
isolate the amoraic literary level and to interpret it in its own
right before proceeding to examine the way in which the anonymous editors of the Talmud interpreted it. It is not so well
known that the anonymous editors of the Babylonian Talmud
often integrated their interpretive comments into the very fabric of the older traditions. In such cases, it is only possible to
separate tradition from commentary by comparing the version
of a tradition found in the Babylonian Talmud to an earlier or
at least an independent version of the same tradition, found,
for example, in the Tosefta or the Jerusalem Talmud.
Thus we find that in the Babylonian Talmud statements of
amoraim who favored the lenient and conciliatory attitude toward the am ha-arez are reinterpreted by the stam ha-talmud,
so that they now seem to reflect the strict and exclusionist approach. Older traditions which are either neutral toward or
merely mildly critical of the am ha-arez are reformulated by
the later editors of the Babylonian Talmud, thereby putting
into the mouths of tannaim and early amoraim positions and
attitudes that they never dreamed of, and which sometimes
even stand in direct contradiction to their explicit statements
as preserved in earlier Palestinian rabbinic traditions (Wald,
Pesahim iii; Wald, Sinah ve-Shalom).
Most historians who have written on this topic (see bibliography) have taken these traditions at face value, without
seriously questioning their historical authenticity. In order to
reconcile the blatant contradictions between different families
68
am ha-areZ
69
amia
70
In Later Times
The term came to designate a person without adequate knowledge of the Scriptures and of traditional Jewish literature
and consequently one who is ignorant of the rules of Jewish ritual and ceremonial customs, as opposed to the talmid
h akham (disciple of the wise) or ben Torah. In common usage, am ha-arez is the equivalent of ignoramus or boor (pl.:
amaraz im).
In h asidic folktales the am ha-arez tends to mean a naive, but God-loving simpleton. God Himself wishes his
heart (Sanh. 106b), because it is full of good intentions, and
his prayer is more efficacious than that of many a learned
scholar.
Bibliography: bible: M. Sulzberger, Am-Haaretz in the
Old Testament (1909); M. Weber, Das Antike Judentum (1921), 3031;
S.E. Wuerthwein, Der am haarez im Alten Testament (1936); Nicholson, in: jss, 10 (1965), 5966; S. Talmon, in: Beit-Mikra, 31 (1967),
2755. second temple and mishnah: L. Finkelstein, Pharisees,
2 (19623), 75462 and index; Geiger, Urschrift, 121 ff.; A Buechler,
Der galilaeische Am haAres des zweiten Jahrhunderts (1906); idem,
Political and Social Leaders Sephoris (1909), index s.v. Amhaares ;
Zeitlin, in: jqr, 23 (1932/33), 4561; Klausner, Bayit Sheni, index;
C. Rabin, Qumran Studies (1957), index; Kaufman Y., Toledot, 4 (1957),
1835; Alon, Meh karim, 1 (1957), 14876; Alon, Toledot, 1 (19583),
index; 2 (19612), 8083; Baron, Social 2, index; S. Klein, Erez ha-Galil
(19672). Add. Bibliography: S. Lieberman, Texts and Studies
(1974), 2007; A. Oppenheimer, The Am Ha-Aretz (1977); S. Wald,
Pesahim iii (2000), 21139; idem, in: A. Bar-Levav (ed.), War and
Peace (2005); J. Rubenstein, The Culture of the Babylonian Tamlud
(2003), 12342. folkfore: Heller, in: huca, 4 (1927), 365407;
A. Scheiber, in: Yeda Am, 4 (1956), 5961; Noy, in: Mah anayim,
51 (1960), 3435; Schwarzbaum, ibid., 55 (1961), 11622; S. Talmon,
in: Papers of the Fourth World Congress of Jewish Studies, 1 (1967),
7176.
AMIA (Asociacin Mutual Israelita Argentina), organization of the Buenos Aires Ashkenazi community. On Sept.
26, 1893, representatives of the four Jewish organizations in
*Buenos Aires, among them the Congregacin Israelita de
la Repblica Argentina (cira), met and decided to form the
Sociedad de Entierros (Burial Society). On July 22, 1894, the
Chevra Keduscha Ashkenazi (Ashkenazi Burial Society) was
formed, headed by Henry *Joseph, rabbi of cira. The purpose
of the society was to ensure that both members and nonmembers receive a Jewish burial. At first the Burial Society leased
graves in the Protestant cemetery, while simultaneously endeavoring to obtain its own burial ground. These efforts encountered many financial and legal difficulties, in addition to
hostile public opinion. Only in 1910, due to the efforts of its
president, Naum Enkin, was the first burial ground acquired
in the suburb of Liniers. The Chevra Kedusha had unwritten
agreements with the Sephardic burial societies, allowing each
to bury only its own ethnic group. The monopoly on an indispensable religious service made the cemetery a source of
community funds for those seeking financial assistance. In the
1920s it partially financed public institutions, increasing these
activities in the 1930s. After it had acquired a larger cemetery
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
amichai, yehuda
site in Tablada in 1934, it helped found in 1935 the Vaad haH innukh (Education Committee), which was responsible for
organizing Jewish education in Greater Buenos Aires, and
founded the Rabbis Committee. It then became a mutual association called the Asociacin Mutual Israelita Argentina
(amia) on Dec. 17, 1940. During the 1940s, amia gradually extended the scope of its community activities and, on March 31,
1949, under the presidency of Moshe Slinin, designated itself
the Kehila de Buenos Aires. In September 1952, on the initiative of its president, Moises Goldman, amia established the
Vaad ha-Kehillot (Communities Committee), which united
all the communities of Argentina (36 communities in 1952,
130 in 1964). amia played a dominant role in this committee
and also supplied most of its funds. On April 16, 1956, amia
changed its statutes. Thenceforth, 90 members were elected
to its council, under a system of proportional representation,
from a list of eight parties; most of them were from the Zionist
parties that generally had their counterparts in the Israeli party
system. From among its members, the council chose a president and an executive committee of 24 members.
From 85 members in the year of its foundation, the membership of amia gradually rose until in July 1968 it registered
51,798. Since membership is registered by families, this figure
represents a much larger number of individuals. The number
of associated families is estimated in 2004 as close to 16,000,
preserving the traditional position of amia as the largest Argentinean Jewish institution, and in latter years there was a
membership increase of close to 3,000, probably as a result
of its welfare and aid programs. In the 1960s more than 50
of the total budget was spent on the Jewish education system
through the Central Education Committee (Vaad ha-H inukh
ha-Mercazi). It also covered most of the budget of the institutions of higher learning, Ha-Midrashah ha-Ivrit, the rabbinical seminary, and also a secondary day school, Rambam.
But this support to Jewish education was reduced drastically
in the 1990s and many of these institutions were closed. In
recent years, a new coalition was established by amia, the
Joint Distribution Committee (jdc), and the Jewish Agency
for Israel for the economic rationalization and support of the
school network. This new organization Central Agency of
Jewish Education gives financial assistance and provides
organizational planning for all the associated schools in the
country, embracing nearly 17,000 pupils. In the 1960s and
1970s the Youth Department of amia ran a network of youth
centers in Buenos Aires and a central course for youth leaders
in conjunction with Sociedad Hebraica Argentina and since
the 1970s with the World Zionist Organization. Today amia
supports many youth centers and programs on a basis of partnership. Its Cultural Department organizes weekly lectures,
films and theater exhibitions, etc. Until the 1980s it sponsored
an annual Jewish Book Month, during which thousands of
books in Spanish, Yiddish, and Hebrew on Jewish subjects
were sold. In 1986 amia founded a publishing house Editorial Mila which has published hundreds of books in Spanish
including literature, essays, testimonies, and research studies.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
amia has a rabbinical department headed by Chief Rabbi Shlomo Benhamu. Rabbi Benhamu was born in Tetun (1936)
and studied in a yeshivah in Great Britain. After serving as
head of a yeshivah in Tetun, he arrived in 1962 to Argentina
as the principal of the schools of Agudat Israel (Hechal Hatorah and Beth Yaakov). In 1965 amia sent him to complete his
rabbinical studies in Israel, and he entered amias rabbinical
department. He was appointed as chief rabbi in 1976.
The social welfare department has many assistance programs in Buenos Aires and in cooperation with Vaad haKehillot also in the provinces, all of them co-sponsored by
jdc. In 2004 these programs gave monthly support for the
distribution of food, medicines, clothing, and housing to approximately 5,000 people in Buenos Aires and 6,500 in the
provinces (Program Mezonot together with the Argentinean
welfare association Tzedaka), and subsidized meals for about
2,000 children (Program Meitiv) all over the country. Other
functioning programs, with the support of the Inter-American
Development Bank, provide employment for Jews and nonJews. amia also established a network of educational and social centers for people with special needs which serves 200
people, and centers for the aged with 2,500 users.
For several years amia had an arbitration department
that dealt with business and other disputes, which in many
cases replaced litigation. amia also had (from 1962) a department for social research cehis engaged mainly in summarizing demographic statistics on Argentinean Jewry, but it
was closed in 1995.
The community building of amia, built in the mid-1940s
and which housed the daia, the Vaad ha-Kehillot, the Vaad
ha-H inuch, and the Jewish Scientific Institute (yivo), with
its library and archives, was destroyed in a terrorist bombing on July 14, 1994. In this tragic attack 85 people, Jews and
non-Jews, were killed and hundreds wounded. The new amia
building, dedicated in 1999, houses the above-mentioned institutions and the offices of the Jewish Agency. Since the statutes
of amia were revised in the 1950s, it has been run by a coalition of most of the Zionist parties. However, there has been a
constant decline in the number of voters, a fact that worries
the communitys leaders.
Add. Bibliography: amia. Comunidad Juda de Buenos
Aires 18941994 (1995), at: www.amia.org.ar.
[Haim Avni / Efraim Zadoff (2nd ed.)]
71
amidah
and irony of modern English poetry as well as its use of understatement and prose phrasing aided him in working this
new Hebrew vernacular into his verse.
Amichai introduced airplanes, tanks, fuel trucks, and
administrative contracts into a Hebrew poetry which had
hitherto avoided these modern terms in order not to mar the
beauty of its classic texture. The worlds of technology and
law, which became the raw materials for his metaphors, replaced the earlier sacral phrasing. The result was either ironic
or tragic and represented an eschewal of history a mawkish, obdurate, and pathetic version of biblical myth. He was
awarded the Israel Prize in 1982. His volumes also include BeMerh ak Shetei Tikvot (1958); Ba-Ginnah ha-Z ibburit (1959);
and his collected poems, Shirim 19481962 (1963). Amichais
novel, Lo me-Akhshav, Lo mi-Kan (1963; Not of This Time, Not
of This Place, 1968), and his short stories are written in a prose
style which tends to be confessional, reflective, and redolent
of poetic illumination. The novel focuses upon an Israeli seeking revenge upon the Germans who participated in the extermination of his native town and presents a picture of men
in spiritual and physical flight. Amichai also wrote Massa
le-Nineveh (1962), a retelling of the story of Jonah, staged
by Habimah in 1964; a number of radio sketches, including
Paamonim ve-Rakkavot (Eng. Bells and Trains in Midstream,
Oct. 1966, 5566); and a book for children, Numas Fat Tail
(1978). Among his other poetry volumes are Lo Rak Lizekor
(Not Only to Remember, 1971), Zeman (Time, 1977), and
Shat ha-H en (Hour of Grace, 1982), as well as Patuah , Sagur, Patuh (Open, Closed, Open, 1998). Amichais poetry has
been translated into 33 languages. Available in English translation are, among others, Achziv, Caesarea and One Love (1996);
Amen (1977); Even a Fist Was Once an Open Palm with Fingers
(1991); Great Tranquility, Questions and Answers (1983; 1997);
Poems of Jerusalem and Love Poems (1992). The Collected Poems of Amichai appeared in 2004 in five volumes.
Bibliography: A. Cohen, Soferim Ivriyyim Benei Zemannenu (1969), 25965; S. Zemach, Sheti va-Erev (1960), 21635, Friend,
in: S. Burnshaw et al. (eds.), The Modern Hebrew Poem Itself (1965),
1607. Add. Bibliography: B. Arpaly, Ha-Perah im ve-ha-Agartal:
Shirat Amichai 19481968 (1986); G. Abramson, The Writing of Yehuda
Amichai: A Thematic Approach (1989); N. Gold, Lo ka-Brosh (1994);
G. Abramson (ed.), The Experienced Soul (1997); E. Hirsch, Responsive
Reading (1999); M.L. Sethi, Knowing by Heart: The Sweetness and Pain
of Memory in the Poetry of Yehuda Amichai and Mahmud Darwish
(2002); Z. Avran and M. Itzhaki (eds.), Hommage Yehuda Amichai
(French, 2002); E. Negev, Close Encounters with Twenty Israeli Writers (2003). Website: www.ithl.org.il.
[Dan Tsalka]
AMIDAH (Heb. ; standing), the core and main element of each of the prescribed daily services. In talmudic
sources it is known as Ha-Tefillah (The Prayer par excellence). As its name indicates, the Amidah must be recited
standing. Other names for this prayer include Shemoneh esreh,
for the number of its benedictions (presently 19), and Tefillat
lah ash, because of the obligation to recite it silently.
72
amidah
73
amidah
74
amidah
poetical prayers are often inserted and said by the congregation during the readers repetition. These are known as Kerovot and are to be found added to the various benedictions.
Special poems concerning the 613 commandments and known
as *azharot, are added in the Shavuot prayers, usually in the
Musaf Amidah.
On the Sabbath, the introduction of the fourth benediction varies in each Amidah. In Arvit the Sabbath is presented
as a memorial of creation, followed by the recital of Genesis
2:13; in Shah arit the Sabbath is associated with the giving of
the Torah at Sinai and presented as the symbol of the Covenant
between God and Israel; in Minh ah the Sabbath is extolled as
the day of complete rest, anticipating, as it were, the perfect
peace and rest of the messianic age. The above texts seem to
have been chosen intentionally to express three different, yet
complementary, aspects of the Sabbath: creation revelation
redemption; a triad of concepts, occurring elsewhere in Jewish
thought and liturgy. Other introductions to this benediction
are also known and used: for Musaf, Tikkanta Shabbat (You
did institute the Sabbath) in the Ashkenazi version and U-leMoshe Z ivvita (You did command Moses) in the Sephardi,
both of which mention the sacrifices; for Arvit, U-me-Ahavatekha (Out of Thy Love; Tosef., Ber. 3:11, used in the Italian rite); for Minh ah, Hannah Lanu (Grant us Rest see the
siddurim of Rav Amram Gaon and of Rav Saadiah Gaon). The
versions of the Sabbath prayers found in the Cairo Genizah
indicate that this variety is a secondary development and that
the benediction for the day was originally uniform as for the
festival prayer.
The only festival Amidah which diverges from the general pattern of seven benedictions is that of Musaf of Rosh HaShanah which has three intermediate benedictions, making
a total of nine. This special structure probably came into being in order to provide three separate occasions for sounding
the *shofar, as required by the Mishnah (RH 4:9), at the end of
each of the three intermediate benedictions. According to Sephardi custom the shofar is blown both in the silent as well as
the readers repetition of the Amidah, whereas the Ashkenazim
sound it only in the latter. The text of each of them, therefore,
relates to one of the special aspects of the day. In addition to
the usual sanctification of the day (fourth blessing), the fifth
benediction was devoted to *Zikhronot (Remembrances) as
Rosh Ha-Shanah is the Day of Remembrance, and the sixth
to Shofarot (the blessing of the Shofar) to express the shofar
aspect of the festival. A third aspect of the day, the Kingship
of God was made the subject of Malkhuyyot, probably at a
later stage. Malkhuyyot was not allocated a separate benediction, but was combined with the sanctification of the day
(RH 4:5). On Rosh Ha-Shanah and the Day of Atonement,
the third benediction is recited in a more elaborate version
which contains the prayer u-Vekhen Ten Pah dekha (Now
therefore impose Your awe), an ancient petition for the eschatological Kingdom of God. On the Day of Atonement, the
silent recital of the Amidah is followed by the viddui (confession of sins), which is not written as a benediction. In the
75
amidar
Havinenu
Shortened form of the Amidah. An abbreviated form of the
Amidah (known as Havinenu (give us understanding) from
its initial word) may be recited instead of the Amidah in cases
of emergency, e.g., when a person is hurried or is ill and unable
to concentrate for any length of time. The Havinenu prayer
consists of a shortened version of the 13 intermediary benedictions of the Amidah and concludes with the blessing Blessed
are You, O Lord, who hearkens unto prayer. It is preceded by
the three introductory benedictions of the Amidah and concludes with the last three blessings of the Amidah. There are
several versions of the Havinenu (Ber. 29a; TJ, Ber. 4:3, 8a, see
also B.M. Lewin, Oz ar ha-Geonim, 1 (1928), Teshuvot 72, no.
184 and A.I. Schechter, Studies in Jewish Liturgy (1930), 71).
The version from the Babylonian Talmud (Ber. 29a), ascribed
to Mar *Samuel, is the commonly accepted text in the daily
liturgy. *Abbaye scorned those who substituted the shortened
Havinenu version for the full Amidah (Ber. 29a). The law, however, permits such a substitution, except during the evening
service at the termination of the Sabbath, when the fourth
benediction (Attah H onen) is supplemented by a special prayer
marking the distinction between Sabbath and the weekdays
(Havdalah); and during the winter season when the petition
for rain (ve-ten tal u-matar) must be said in the sixth benediction of the Amidah (Ber. 29a; see Sh. Ar., OH 110:1).
Music
In Ashkenazi tradition, the first benediction of the Amidah
is sometimes distinguished by a particular melody that contrasts with the subsequent cantillation in the tefillah-mode.
On the occasion of the Tal, Geshem, and *Neilah prayers, the
special Avot tunes employ merely the motive material of the
preceding *Kaddish. A more conspicuous and peculiar melody appears in the morning prayers of the High Holidays. It
is considered among the unchangeable *Mi-Sinai tunes. Like
the majority of the latter, the Avot melody starts with a theme
of its own, while the continuation draws from the thematic
stock in use for this kind of synagogue song. The characteristic Avot themes show a relatively late European tonality. They
develop by means of sequential progression, and are followed
by a typical synagogue motive. After repetition of this section
the melody uses themes known from *Aleinu le-Shabbeah and
*Kol Nidrei. Like several other tunes from the Mi-Sinai cycle,
the basic Avot melody sometimes underwent elaboration and
extension into a cantorial fantasia. This was done by Aaron
*Beer in 1783, and in the local tradition of Frankfurt and other
communities until late in the 19t century. Examples of the ba-
76
Bibliography: General: Add. Bibliography: U. Ehrlich, The Nonverbal Language of Prayer: A New Approach to Jewish
Liturgy (2004); idem, The Earliest Versions of the Amidah The
Blessing about the Temple Worship in: J. Tabory, ed., From Qumran to Cairo: Studies in the History of Prayer, 1738 (Heb., 1999); I.
Elbogen. Jewish Liturgy: A Comprehensive History. tr. R.P. Scheindlin (1993), 2466; L. Finkelstein. The Development of the Amidah,
in: JQR, 16 (19251926), 1-43, 127-70. (Reprint, J.J. Petuchowski (ed.),
Contributions to the Scientific Study of Jewish Liturgy (1970), 91177);
E. Fleischer, Eretz-Israel Prayer and Prayer Rituals (Heb., 1988), 19159;
idem, Le-kadmoniyyut Tefillot ha-H ovah be-Yisrael, Tarbiz, 59
(1990), 397441, idem, Tefillat Shemoneh Esreh: Iyyunim be-Ofya,
Sidra, Tokhna, u-Megamoteha, Tarbiz, 62 (1993), 179223; J. Heinemann, Prayer in the Talmud: Forms and Patterns (1977), 1376, 21850;
L.I. Levine, The Ancient Synagogue: The First Thousand Years (2000),
15159, 51019; Y. Luger, The Weekday Amidah in the Cairo Genizah
(Heb., 2001); B. Nitzan, Qumran Prayer and Religious Poetry. (1994);
S. Reif, Judaism and Hebrew Prayer (1993), 5387. HAVINENU: ET, 8
(1957), 120; Hertz, Prayer, 15860, text and Eng. tr. MUSIC: Idelsohn,
Melodien, 7 (1932), xxxiii; idem, in: Zeitschrift fuer Musikwissenschaft,
8 (1926), 445, 465; Avenary, in: Yuval, 1 (1968), 6585.
Amina
in 1955, led by the late 1960s to the purchase of tens of thousands of housing units by their tenants.
At the beginning of the 21st century the tenants in Amidars apartments were a mix of old and new immigrants. The
company managed 60,000 apartments in 200 settlements,
among them 2,200 for the elderly located in 30 sites all over
Israel. It continued to be responsible for renting empty apartments, rent collection, maintenance, registration, etc. In this
same period there was much public agitation among tenants
owing to the high price of apartments, which prevented them
from realizing their right to buy them.
[Yehouda Marton]
Vienna community also enlisted his help in preventing the impending expulsion of the Jews from *Bohemia in 1745.
Members of the Amigo family continued to play a leading role in Temesvr. isaac amigo, who headed the community from 1784 to 1788, afforded great assistance to the
Jews from *Belgrade who sought refuge in Temesvr in 1791.
The last member of the family to serve as head of the community was joseph meir amigo, who held office from 1808
to 1810.
77
amir
78
AMIR, ELI (1937 ), Israeli novelist. Amir was born in Baghdad, Iraq, and came to Israel in 1950. He was sent to study at a
kibbutz. His career began as a messenger in the Prime Ministers Office, and he worked his way up to Arab affairs advisor
to the prime minister. Later he became director of the Youth
Immigration Division of the Jewish Agency. He won the Yigal Allon prize for outstanding pioneering service to Israeli
society. His first novel, Tarnegol Kaparot (Scapegoat, 1987),
is a semi-autobiographical novel depicting the integration of
an Iraqi Jewish youth in an Israeli transit camp shortly after
1948. This novel is included in Israels secondary school syllabus. Other novels by Amir are Mafriah ha-Yonim (1992;
Farewell Baghdad, Ger., 1998), Ahavat Shaul (Sauls Love,
1998), and Yasmin (2005).
Bibliography: A. Zehavi, in: Yedioth Ahronoth, Feb. 3,
1984; N. Berg, Sifrut Maabarah: Literature of Transition, in: K.W.
Avruch (ed.), Critical Essays on Israeli Society, Religion and Government (1997), 187207; R. Snir, Ha- Z iyyonut bi-Rei ha-Sifrut
ha-Yafah ha-Aravit ve-ha-Ivrit shel Yehudei Irak, in: Peamim, 73
(1998), 12846; Y. Manzur, Hearot Lashon: E. Amir, in: Leshonenu
la-Am, 50:2 (1999), 8092.
[Anat Feinberg (2nd ed.)]
AMIR, MENAHEM (1930 ), Israeli criminologist; considered one of the founding fathers of the field of criminology in Israel and specializing in rape, victimology, organized
crime, police, and terror. In 1953 he graduated in sociology
and education from the Hebrew University of Jerusalem and
in 1958 he received his M.A. degree in sociology and psycholENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
Amishai-Maisels, Ziva
AMISHAIMAISELS, ZIVA (1939 ), art scholar. Amishai-Maisels was born Maxine Maisels in Brooklyn, N.Y., the
daughter of Moses H ayyim (Misha) *Maisels (M.H. Amishai).
Her family moved to Israel in 1959, and in the 1963 academic
year, she began teaching at the Hebrew Universitys Department of Art History. She is known for her work on religious,
historical, and personal symbolism in modern art, including
79
amit
problems of identity and depictions of the other. She concentrated especially on Modern Jewish Art and the work of Chagall, Steinhardt, Lipchitz, and Bezem. Among her most important contributions to the field is her work on the influence
of the Holocaust on modern art among both Jews and Christians. She divided their reactions between depictions of the
Holocausts events and the way they have been symbolized in
traditional and personal terms, explaining how the resulting
images have become archetypes for representations of catastrophe. For this work, she received the Israel Prize in art history in 2004. She wrote many articles, and the books she published include Chagall at the Knesset (1973); Jakob Steinhardt:
Etchings and Lithographs (1981); Gauguins Religious Themes
(1985); Naftali Bezem (1986); Depiction and Interpretation: The
Influence of the Holocaust on the Visual Arts (1993); Jewish Art
(with Gabrielle Sed-Rajna et al., 1995, 1997).
AMIT (Mizrachi Womens Organization of America), U.S.
organization founded in 1925 by Bessie Goldstein *Gotsfeld to
give religious Zionist women an independent role in the development of Palestine as a Jewish homeland. Prior to the groups
formation, women participated in the *Mizrachi movement
through auxiliary organizations that raised funds for projects administered by men. When they decided to implement
their own programs, the new American Mizrachi women confronted resistance from a male leadership accustomed to controlling movement coffers. In the face of the mens unrelenting claims to their members resources, the Mizrachi women
struggled in their first decade to maintain institutional integrity. In 1934, the group declared its complete autonomy from
the men and stands today as the largest religious Zionist organization in the United States.
The Mizrachi Womens Organization has been guided by
the principle that the establishment of the land of Israel by the
Jewish people should be in the spirit of Israels Torah. Its initial
projects focused on ensuring that young Jewish girls in Palestine would receive training and preparation for productive
and spiritual lives. Beit Zeiroth Mizrachi, a technical school
and cultural center for adolescent girls in Jerusalem, opened
its doors in 1933, welcoming both German refugee and native
girls for training in technical, secular, and religious subjects.
A second school in Tel Aviv included a Beth Chalutzoth where
young working women could reside. The American Junior
Mizrachi Women broadened their mothers initial endeavors
to take on the creation and support of day nurseries. The religious Zionist women also built an agricultural training school
and a teachers seminary for young women, as well as homes
for orphaned and neglected children.
Mizrachi women made a critical contribution to *Youth
Aliyah rescue through its establishment of childrens residences and youth villages for refugees from traditional backgrounds. These included the Motza Childrens Home, where
the first of the Teheran children were received, the Mosad
Aliyah Childrens Village in Petah Tikvah, and Kfar Batya in
Raananah. Throughout the ensuing decades, Mizrachi women
80
have housed and educated the needy children of each generation of new Israeli immigrants, from countries as diverse as
Russia, Iran, Kazakhstan, France, and Ethiopia.
The Mizrachi Womens Organization continues its commitment to vocational education and teacher training. In 1983,
the group adopted the name amit, and was designated as
Israels official network for religious technological secondary
education. Today, amit cares for more than 15,000 youngsters
in more than 60 schools, youth villages, surrogate homes, and
child care facilities throughout Israel. The organization raises
funds for all the major Israel campaigns and is a member of
both the World Zionist Organization and the Conference of
Presidents of Major American Jewish Organizations.
Bibliography: L.M. Goldfeld, Bessie (1982); Mizrachi Womens Organization of America: Its Aims and Accomplishments (n.d.);
A. Kahn, Gotsfeld, Bessie Goldstein, in: P.E. Hyman and D. Dash
Moore (eds.), Jewish Women in America: An Historical Encyclopedia,
1 (1997), 545; R. Raisner, amit, ibid., 4849.
[Tracy Sivitz (2nd ed.)]
AMITSUR, SAMSON ABRAHAM (19211994), mathematician. Born in Jerusalem, Amitsur studied at the Hebrew University, where he received his doctorate in 1949. From 1951 to
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ammerschwihr
AMITTAI BEN SHEPHATIAH (late ninth century), liturgical poet in Oria, S. Italy, grandson of *Amittai; he succeeded
his father *Shephatiah as leader of the community in Oria, evidently exercising his authority in an arbitrary manner. Over
30 of Amittais liturgical poems have been published, and several were incorporated into the Italian and Ashkenazi liturgies. Although following the traditions of the Hebrew poetry
of the Orient, Amittai often makes use of rare or novel word
forms. Amittais poems contain references to the persecutions
to which the Jews of his day were subjected, in particular lamenting the forced conversions imposed by the Byzantine
emperor *Basil i (86786). Allusions to religious *disputations between Jews and Christians also appear in his work.
In one poem he employs the dialogue form for a disputation
between the Congregation of Israel and its enemies, possibly
chanted by two groups of worshipers, or by the precentor and
congregation alternately. Another poetical dialogue, also possibly recited in synagogue, is a debate between the vine and
other trees discussing the merits of drinking and abstinence.
Amittai also composed hymns and poems for special occasions; his epithalamium on the marriage of his sister Cassia
to Hasadiah b. Hananeel served as a model for subsequent
compositions in France and Germany. He was able to improvise, and recited a lament over the bier of a wayfarer which
he saw being conveyed through the streets. The incident was
parodied by a teacher named Moses (later of Pavia) who incurred Amittais resentment, and had to leave Oria. In general
his poems consist of equal stanzas each with its own rhyming
key, varying from distiches to decastiches, sometimes with a
repetend at the end of each strophe. Y. Davids critical ediENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
AMMERSCHWIHR (Ger. Ammerschweier), town in eastern France, 5 mi. N.W. of *Colmar. Jewish residents in Ammerschwihr are mentioned in 1534 when *Joseph (Joselmann)
ben Gershom of Rosheim notified them of complaints made
by the Colmar magistracy that they were contravening its regulations by introducing foreign currency into the city and selling new clothes there. The municipal regulations of 156163,
which refer to the text of a former regulation (of 1440), specify
the conditions governing Jewish residence in Ammerschwihr.
The Jews were required to make an annual payment of 16
florins to the city and city guilds and were prohibited from
leaving their homes during the week preceding Easter, and
from fetching water from the wells on Sundays and Christian
holy days. Outside their homes they were to wear the Jewish
*badge. Sale of goods was forbidden to Jews at any place other
than in front of the Stockbrunnen; they could, however, engage in peddling, and sell their wares at the annual fair; all
Jewish visitors to Ammerschwihr had to pay three deniers for
81
ammiad
each day they spent in the city, and an additional six deniers
if they remained overnight. Jewish residence ceased from the
end of the 16t century; the toll was still imposed between
1625 and 1630 on transients (Archives Municipals. bb 17 fol.
82, 103). The rue des Juifs was located between the Colmar
gate and the market place.
Bibliography: Hoffmann, in: Documents indits, 1 (1904),
8182 (published by the Revue d Alsace); Loeb, in: rej, 5 (1882), 95.
[Bernhard Blumenkranz]
AMMIAD (Heb.
) , kibbutz in northern Israel, on the
TiberiasRosh Pinnah highway. Ammiad, affiliated with Ih ud
ha-Kevuz ot ve-ha-Kibbutzim, was founded in 1946 by a group
of Israeli-born youth, who were later joined by immigrants.
The rocky ground allocated to the settlement had to undergo
thorough land reclamation to enable the development of farm
branches, which included an avocado plantation, deciduous
fruit orchards, intensive field crops, and beef cattle. Its factory
produced filtration and fertilization systems. The kibbutz also
operated a winery and vacation resort. In 2002 it numbered
429 residents. Remnants of a wayfarers hostel from the Middle Ages have been unearthed there.
[Efraim Orni]
AMMI BAR NATHAN (end of third century), Palestinian amora. Ammi and his colleague, R. Assi, were the most
outstanding of the Palestinian amoraim of the period. They
were referred to as the renowned Palestinian kohanim
(Meg. 22a) and the Palestinian magistrates (Sanh. 17b). Apparently, while still in Babylonia, Ammi studied under Rav
(Ned. 40b41a). In Palestine he studied under Oshaya and
H anina, and also transmitted statements in the names of R.
Yannai, R. Joshua b. Levi, and R. Judah ha-Nasi II. However,
82
&-
VhB
E
8B
J /J N
8BE
8 BEJ
JB
BE
"..0/
+PHCFIBI
+B[FS
BZO
BGS
8BEJ)JTCBO
~
)FTICPO
%FBE4FB
ZNJ
J BM 3 V N B
M 4
JS
4I
ZC
BE
FSJ
The Land
At the end of the 15t century b.c.e., the Ammonites settled
along the upper and central Jabbok River and in the area of
its tributaries. Their eastern border was the desert, with the
central Jabbok constituting their northern boundary (e.g.,
Deut. 3:16; Josh. 12:2). It was supposed that their western
and southern boundaries were marked by the so-called rujm
malff (sing.). These were massive structures built of large,
rough stones. Some of the structures are circular and up to
16 meters in diameter, while others are rectangular or square.
Their massive construction and strategic location, within
sight of one another, indicate that these buildings were used
for guarding and defense purposes. But a recent excavation in
rujm malff west of Rabbath-Ammon (Amman) showed it to
be from the Roman period, as no earlier remains were found
there. It is possible then to reconstruct the Ammonite borders
approximately in light of biblical data and topographical conditions. The northern boundary ran from the central part of
the Jabbok River (which flows east to west) to the point where
Wadi al-Rumaymn enters the Jabbok. The western border
extended from the Jabbok Wadi at Rumaymn confluence
southward along the Wadi Umm al-Dannr, which originates
3"
("
"
3 +BCCPL
SEBO
3 +P
[Efraim Orni]
&
8
O~JS
BO~B
8BEJ6N N BM %
,JOHhT)JHIXBZ
ammon, ammonites
3BCCBUI"NNPO
/BVS
.FQIBBUI
&MFBMFI
.0"#
83
ammon, ammonites
The Ammonites were organized along the lines of a centralized national monarchy (i Sam. 12:26). It was dynastic (ii Sam.
10:1) and based upon a ramified administration (ii Sam. 10:3 =
i Chron. 19:3; Jer. 49:3; Amos 1:15). Ammonite seals testify to
the existence of high officials with the title bd (servant),
such as lDnnr bd Mndb belonging to Adoni-Nur, servant
of Amminadab, and l Dnplt bd Mndb belonging to AdoniPhelet, servant of Amminadab. The statuette of an important
Ammonite bears the legend Yrh zr rb rkshn Yarah azar, Overseer of the Horses. Seals of Ammonite women indicate that
they were also appointed to the administrative staff or owned
property. It is fairly certain that the higher officialdom was selected from the Ammonite nobility. Luxurious stone-carved
burial caves containing tools and expensive jewelry, undoubtedly reserved for noble families, have been found in RabbathAmmon and its environs.
Most of the population supported itself by farming (grain
crops and orchards) and grazing (Num. 32:14; Jer. 48:32;
ii Chron. 27:5). There were extensive tracts of arable land
and settlements were usually situated near wells and streams,
which were used to irrigate the fields by means of man-made
channels. In areas unsuited for agriculture, mainly in the east,
the inhabitants lived as seminomads in temporary quarters,
such as tents and huts. In times of danger they could find
shelter in the fortresses that dotted the borders. The Ammonite material culture, as far as can be determined from finds
(mostly from the eighth and seventh centuries), was influenced by several centers of culture. The local imitations were
marked by design and workmanship inferior to those of Ammons northern and western neighbors. Architectural style
was simple and massive, and lacked any decorative elements.
Ceramic artifacts, however, indicate that Ammonite potters
achieved a high level of technical proficiency and adapted
Assyrian, Phoenician, and Israelite styles. Stone sculpture
reveals a mixture of Egyptian, Phoenician, Syrian, and Assyrian elements. The two most common forms of seals the
scarab-shaped and the cone-shaped are represented. The
engraving on seals tends to be crude and does not represent
the work of consummate artists. The designs engraved on the
seals are rich in art motifs taken from Phoenicia, Egypt, Aram,
and Assyria. Most of the objets dart that have been recovered came from well-planned and spacious rock-hewn family
burial caves. Some of these caves have ledges upon which the
corpses were placed. Many ceramic, metal, and glass objects
were found near the bones in these tombs. The discovery of
a tenth- or ninth-century cover of an anthropoid coffin from
Sahab is worth note, as it appears to have been widespread
in Egypt and Philistia; during the eighth and seventh centuries, the Ammonites buried their dead in Assyrian-type coffins (cf. the tomb of Adoni-Nur). (For Ammonite mourning
customs, see Jer. 49:3.)
Comparatively little is known of the Ammonite religion. The national god was Milcom (e.g., i Kings 11:5), whose
name appears on two seals from the neo-Babylonian and Persian periods. The custom of burning children for *Moloch is
84
ammon, ammonites
85
ammon, ammonites
86
(Rabbath-Ammon). The western part, which had a large Jewish population, was known as Perea (Peraea) and was annexed
by the Hasmonean kingdom under Jonathan.
[Bustanay Oded]
In the Aggadah
Ammonites are linked with Moabites throughout the aggadah
and halakhah. The aggadah explains the especially severe decree against Ammonites and Moabites: They shall not enter
the congregation of the Lord (Deut. 23:4). It says that these
tribes did not show gratitude to the Israelites, whose ancestor, Abraham, had saved Lot, the father of Ammon and Moab.
Instead, they committed four hostile acts against Israel. They
sought to destroy lsrael by hiring Balaam. They waged open
war against them at the time of Jephthah and of Jehoshaphat.
Finally they gave full rein to their hatred against Israel at the
destruction of the First Temple. As a result, God appointed
four prophets Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and Zephaniah to
proclaim their punishment (Lam. R. 1:10, ed. Buber (1899),
74). When they heard Jeremiah foretell the destruction of
Jerusalem, the Ammonites and Moabites hastened to report
it to Nebuchadnezzar and persuaded him to attack the capital (Sanh. 96b). At the capture of the city, instead of seeking
booty, they seized the Scroll of the Law in the Temple in order
to erase the decree against them (Lam. R. 1:10; Yev. 16b). According to another view, they seized the two cherubim from
above the Ark of the Covenant and displayed them in order to
prove that Israel, too, was worshipping idols (Lam. R. Proem
9, ed. Buber (1899), 8). The original attitude toward the Ammonites and Moabites was certainly positive as can be seen
from the biblical prohibition against attacking them: Be not
at enmity with Moab, neither contend with them in battle;
for I will not give thee of his land for a possession (Deut.
2:9) and when thou comest nigh over against the children
of Ammon, harass them not, nor contend with them, for I
will not give thee of the land of the children of Ammon for
a possession; because I have given it unto the children of Lot
for a possession (Deut. 2:19). The latter legends stem from
deep disappointment; the Ammonites and Moabites could
have been expected to be the natural allies of Israel because
of their close relationship through Lot, instead of which they
became their enemies.
In the Halakhah
The rabbis made two significant and far-reaching reservations
to the injunction an Ammonite and a Moabite shall not enter
into the congregation of the Lord forever. The first was the
halakhic ruling contained in the Mishnah (Yev. 8:3) restricting
the prohibition to males. There was scriptural justification for
this since not only did Boaz marry Ruth the Moabitess, but
Rehoboam the son of Solomon was the son of an Ammonite
woman (i Kings 14:21, 31). The aggadah (Yev. 76b77a; cf. Ruth
R. 4:6) tells in great detail the dramatic story of the dispute
concerning Davids claim to the throne on account of his descent from Ruth. The dispute was solved by Ithra the Israelite
(ii Sam. 17:25) who girt himself with a sword like an IshmaENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
am olam
AMNON OF MAINZ (tenth century), martyr and legendary figure. Amnon is known mainly through *Isaac b. Moses
of Vienna (12t13t century) who quotes *Ephraim b. Jacob
(12t century) as speaking of Amnon as a leader of his generation, wealthy, of distinguished ancestry, and pleasing appearance. The legend is that after Amnon resisted repeated
attempts by the bishop of Mainz to persuade him to accept
Christianity, he was barbarically mutilated. He was brought
back to his home, and on Rosh Ha-Shanah was carried into
the synagogue. As the Kedushah prayer was about to be recited
Amnon asked the h azzan to wait while he sanctified the great
name (of God), and thereupon recited the hymn U-Netanneh Tokef Kedushat ha-Yom (Let us tell the mighty holiness
of this day), after which he died. Three days afterward, he appeared in a dream to *Kalonymus b. Meshullam and taught
him the entire prayer, asking him to circulate it throughout the
Diaspora for recital in synagogues on Rosh Ha-Shanah. This
legend, which gained wide credence during the time of the
Crusades, inspired many to martyrdom. In Johanan *Treves
commentary on the Roman mah zor (Bologna, 1540) and in
various editions of the Ashkenazi rite, the story is repeated
with slight changes. In the Ashkenazi liturgy of Rosh Ha-Shanah (and in its eastern branch, of the Day of Atonement also),
the recital of the hymn is invested with great solemnity. It has
been adapted by many Sephardi communities of the Mediterranean, in some of which it is recited before Musaf in a Ladino
translation. U-Netanneh Tokef is actually older; for it is found
in old liturgical manuscripts and in genizah fragments. It apparently derives from a very early Palestinian prayer which
was later attributed to Amnon.
Bibliography: Germ Jud, 1 (1963), 204. Add. Bibliography: I.G. Marcus, in: Studien zur juedischen Geschichte und Soziologie (Festschrift Carlebach, 1992), 97113.
[Abraham Meir Habermann]
AM OLAM, Russian Jewish society formed to establish agricultural colonies in the United States. The organization took
its name from Perez *Smolenskins famous Hebrew essay Am
Olam, (The Eternal People), and was founded in Odessa in
1881 by two young utopian idealists, Mania Bakl and Moses
Herder, who called for the settling of Jews on the land in
America in the form of socialist communes. Coming at a time
of rising Jewish emigration and interest in national and social
renewal such as motivated the Bilu movement as well, their ap-
87
amon
88
year-old Josiah were intended to forestall eventual complications after the suppression of the rebellion by the Assyrians.
But a revised chronology of Ashurbanipals inscriptions militates against the suggested synchronism.
In the Aggadah
Talmudic tradition considers Amon, in the light of what is
said in Chronicles, as the worst of Judahs kings and concludes
that his sins surpassed those of Ahaz and Manasseh. Ahaz put
his seal on the Torah to prevent the reading of it; Manasseh
erased the names of God from the Torah; while Amon ordered all of the Torah scrolls burned. Only one Torah scroll,
which was found during the reign of Josiah, managed to escape his decree. The sins of Amon in the interruption of the
Temple cult were also extremely severe (Sanh. 103b; sor 24).
Nevertheless, Amon is not enumerated among the kings (Jeroboam, Ahab, and Manasseh) who do not have a portion in
the World to Come. This was a consequence of the merit of
his son Josiah (Sanh. 104a).
Bibliography: Malamat, in: Tarbiz, 21 (1949/50), 123 ff.;
idem, in: iej, 3 (1953), 2629; Bright, Hist, 2945; M. Streck (ed.),
Assurbanipal, 1 (Ger., 1916), ccclxi ff.; em, s.v. (includes bibliography); S. Yeivin, Meh karim be-Toledot Yisrael ve-Arz o (1960), 254,
289, 317. Add. Bibliography: M. Cogan and H. Tadmor, ii Kings
(1988), 27576. in the aggadah: Ginzberg, Legends, 4 (1947), 281;
6 (1946), 267, 376.
amoraim
Babylon
89
amoraim
90
91
E X I L A R C H S
RAH BA
fl. 300
RABBAH
b. AHAVAH
fl. 280
ZEVID
373385
MANASSEH
fl. 300
ULA
b. ISHMAEL
fl. 280
JOHANAN
KAHANA
395414
RAFRAM
388395
GEVIHA
of BeiKatil
419433
AH A
b. RABBAH
414419
NAH MAN
b. ISAAC
352356
AMEIMAR
fl. 380
PAPA
fl. 360
MAR UKVA
b. H AMA
fl. 375
RAVA
338352
KAHANA II
fl. 375
HUNA
b. JOSHUA
fl. 370
JOSEPH
b. H AMA
fl. 330
H AMA
358377
MAR ZUTRA I
fl. 330
NAH MAN
b. JACOB
d. 320
RABBAH
TOSFA/AH
468470
JOSEPH
476?
NAH MAN
b. ISAAC
352356
IDI
b. AVIN
432452
MAR
b. RAV ASHI
455468
RAVINA I
fl. 400
IDI
b. AVIN
fl. 310
RAVINA
b. HUNA
470499
YEIMAR
427432
from 309330
Father-in-lawson-in-law relations
Fatherson relations
Friendship
Teacherpupil relations
Palestinian Amora
Babylonian Amora
Head of an academy
309330
Tana
BERONA
fl. 250
ISAAC
b. SAMUEL
b. MARTA
fl. 250
RABBAH
HIYYA
MAR ZUTRA
fl. 415
SHESHET
b. IDI
fl. 350
JUDAH
b. SAMUEL
b. SHILAT
fl. 300
RABBAH
b. H ANA
fl. 280
ABBA
b. JEREMIAH
fl. 270
GENIVAH
fl. 250
RABBAH
b. HANA
JEREMIAH
b. ABBA
fl. 250
SAMUEL
b. SHILAT
fl. 270
RABBI
fl. 200
HAMNUNA
fl. 280
H ANAN
b. RABBAH
fl. 250
ZUTRA
b. TOBIJAH
fl. 270
H IYYA
b. RAV
fl. 250
RAV
d. 247
H IYYA
JOSHUA
b. IDI
fl. 400
ASHI
376427
HAH MAN
b. H ISDA
fl. 310
PAPA
359371
in Naresh
RAMI
b. H AMA
fl. 320
RABBAH
b. HUNA
309322
H IYYA
b. ASHI
fl. 270
H ISDA
299309
HUNA
254294
ABBA
b. AVINA
fl. 250
GIDDEL
fl. 270
KAHANA I
fl. 250
KETINA
fl. 270
ADDA
b. AHAVAH II
fl. 250
SHESHET
fl. 260
SAMUEL
d. 254
ABBA
b. ABBA
ADDA
b. AHAVAH II
fl. 330
THE ACADEMY
OF MAH OZA
ASSI
THE ACADEMY
OF
NEHARDEA
UNTIL 259
SHILA
SAMMA
b. RABBAH
456476
REH UMEI
443456
RAFRAM
from Pumbedita
433443
DIMI
From Nehardea
385388
BEBAI
b. ABAYE
fl. 340
JOSEPH
b. H IYYA
330333
MATTNA
fl. 270
HUNA
b. H IYYA
299309
AH A
b. JACOB
fl. 325
ISAAC
b. JUDAH
fl. 310
ABBAYE
333338
RABBAH
b. NAH MANI
309330
JUDAH
b. EZEKIEL
260299
MAR ZUTRA II
fl. 510
HUNA VI
fl. 495
HUNA V
fl. 468
KAHANA II
fl. 460
MAR ZUTRA
fl. 450
HUNA IV
fl. 430
KAHANA I
fl. 407
NATHAN II
fl. 385
ABBA
fl. 360
MAR UKBA II
fl. 320
NEHEMIAH I
fl. 290
NATHAN I
fl. 265
HUNA II
fl. 250
MAR UKBA
fl. 225
HUNA I
fl. 200
amoraim
92
NAH MAN
GAMALIEL VI
d. 425
AZARIAH
IDI II
OSHAYA and
H ANINA
ULA
JUSTAI
b. SHUNEM
MANA
BERECHIAH
SIMEON
b. YOSE
b. LAKONIAH
YOSE
SAMUEL
b. YOSE
b. AVIN
AVIN II
YOSE
b. AVIN
AVIN I
ABBA
b. H IYYA
b. ABBA
TANH UMA
b. ABBA
HUNA
b. AVIN
HAGGAI
ZEIRA
H IYYA
b. ABBA
JONAH
ILAI
SIMEON
b. ABBA
ASSI
JUDAN
ISAAC
b. NAPH HA
AMMI
SAMUEL
JACOB
b. ZAVDAI
PINEH AS
b. H AMA
JEREMIAH
ZERIKA
SIMEON
b. LAKISH
ELEAZAR
b. PEDAT
d. 279
SAMUEL
b. ISAAC
JOHANAN
d. 279
founder of school
in Tiberias
SIMEON
b. JEHOZADAK
SAMUEL
b. NAH MANI
LEVI
b. SISI
H ELLBO
ABBA
b. KAHANA
LEVI
OSHIYA
KAHANA I
RAV
JONATHAN
b. ELEAZAR
APHES
JUDAH
b. H IYYA
YANNAI
YOSE
b. JACOB
JACOB
b. IDI
H ANINA
b. H AMA
HIYYA
H ANINA
from Sepphoris
HEZEKIAH
b. HIYYA
JUDAH IV
fl. 390
GAMALIEL V
fl. 375
HILLEL II
fl. 350
JUDAH III
fl. 300
GAMALIEL IV
fl. 280
JUDAH
NESIAH II
fl. 250
HILLEL
b. GAMLIEL
H ANINA
b. H AMA
SIMEON
b. RABBI
GAMALIEL III
fl. 230
HAMNUNA
P A T R I A R C H S
ISAAC
b. ELEAZAR
H ANINA
b. ABBAHU
HEZEKIAH
AVIMI
b. ABBAHU
H ANINA
b. PAPPA
TAH LIPHA
YOSE
from Caesarea b. H ANINA
ABBAHU
ZEIRA
b. ABBAHU
ABBA I
HUNA
OSHAIAH
RABBAH
BAR KAPPARA
ELEAZAR ha-KAPPAR
JOSHUA
b. LEVI
YOSE
b. NEHORAI
RABBI
JOHANAN
AH A
Father-in-lawson-in-law relations
Fatherson relations
Friendship
Teacherpupil relations
Palestinian Amora
Babylonian Amora
Head of an academy
Tana
SIMLAI
JUDAH
b. PEDAIAH
PINEHAS
b. JAIR
amoraim
amoraim
93
amoraim
94
religious leaders, because non-rabbis are also portrayed as ignoring rabbinic directives when these were perceived as too
draconian (e.g., TJ Sheviit 4:3, 35b). Rabbis are also described
as modifying the Sabbatical year laws in order to bring them
in line with what people were already doing, even if they perhaps might not have considered those behaviors ideal (ibid;
TJ Sheviit 4:2, 35a).
Palestinian sources (and sources about Palestinian amoraim) portray rabbis giving public discourses attended by nonrabbis (TJ Horayot 3:7, 48b; TB Sotah 40a). As to Babylonia,
Rav Ashi alluded to a twice-yearly gathering of people in Mata
Mehasya, presumably for the purpose of hearing discourses
about holiday law (TB Berakhot 17b). This may be related to
the Babylonian institution of the pirka (lit. chapter), which
was a lecture delivered before a large audience containing nonscholars as well as scholars. The institution of the pirqa probably stems from the fourth century.
The Amoraim as Holy Men and Medical Experts
Scholars of late antiquity have identified certain kinds of stories and forms of behavior as characteristic of the periods
signature holy man. Similar stories and forms of behavior
are also characteristic of many amoraim (Kalmin, Saints and
Sages). Amoraim are represented as being visited by heavenly
beings, including the prophet Elijah (e.g., TB Berakhot 29b),
angels (TB Nedarim 20a; TB Menah ot 41a), and spirits (TJ Peah
8:9, 21b). Amoraim are portrayed as speaking to the Angel of
Death (TB H agigah 4b5a) and even outmaneuvering him for
a time through Torah study (TB Moed Katan 28a). Rav Judah is
portrayed as being thanked by a dead man for easing his pain
in the hereafter (TB Shabbat 152b). It is said about the rabbis
collectively that wherever they cast their eyes, death or poverty results (TB Nedarim 7b). Sages in the Land of Israel were
particularly sought out for the all-important activity of rainmaking (e.g., TJ Taanit 3:4, 66c). In a related vein, amoraim
are also portrayed as giving advice about health, including
remedies for various ailments (e.g., TB Shabbat 81b; TB Avodah Zarah 28a29a ).
Communal Roles of the Amoraim and their
Socioeconomic Status
Leading Babylonian amoraim, notably Rav, Rav Huna, Rava,
and Rav Papa are portrayed as wealthy men. While few Babylonian amoraim are explicitly described as poor, the Babylonian Talmud does at times portray Palestinian amoraim as
such (e.g., R. Johanan at TB Taanit 21a). Scholars were not
to receive payment for teaching Torah (TB Nedarim 37a),
and they are portrayed as engaging in commerce (TB Bava
Metsia 83a), trade, agriculture, and other callings. Nevertheless, economic reversals and the demands of study could
result in hardship. Some Palestinian sources show the amoriam encouraging people to support rabbis by giving the ancient agricultural tithes to scholars rather than to priests (TJ
Maaser Sheni 5:5, 56b; Pesikta de-R. Kahana 10:10; see also
TB Nedarim 62a).
amorites
Leading Palestinian and Babylonian amoraim are portrayed as playing active roles in communal collection and distribution of z edakah, notably R. Jacob b. Idi and R. Isaac b.
Nahman (TJ Peah 8:9, 21b), R. Hiyya b. Abba and Resh Lakish
(TJ Horayot 3:6, 48a), Rav Huna (TB Megillah 27ab), Rabbah (Bava Batra 8b), and Rav Ashi (Bava Batra 9a). The Jerusalem Talmud equates z edakah and acts of kindness (gemilut
h asadim) to all the other mitzvot of the Torah (TJ Peah 1:1,
15c), while the Babylonian Rav Huna is even represented as
claiming that, regarding one who only engages in Torah to
the exclusion of acts of kindness, it is as if he has no God (TB
Avodah Zarah 17b). In a related vein, both Talmudim represent amoraim as judging cases and being sought out to administer justice (e.g., TB Ketubot 49b; TB Sanhedrin 27ab).
But the Babylonian Talmud also indicates that people did not
always necessarily receive the justice they sought (TB Shabbat
55a; TB Sukkah 31a).
The Jerusalem Talmud portrays amoraim under the
direction of the Patriarch as being in charge of setting up
schools and hiring instructors (TJ H agigah 1:7, 76c), while the
Babylonian Talmud, although not portraying Babylonian amoraim in the same way, does show Rava setting down guidelines for the hiring and retention of teachers (TB Bava Batra
21a). Both Talmudim portray Palestinian amoraim as traveling around, observing Jewish communities religious practice,
and reporting halakhic violations to more senior rabbis (e.g.,
TJ Sheviit 8:11, 38bc; TB Avodah Zarah 59a), and they are in
general described as being more integrated with their communities than their Babylonian counterparts (D. Levine, E.
Diamond). Taken all together, these traditions point towards
a Palestinian amoraic community that was or at least portrays itself as more highly organized and bureaucratic than
its Babylonian counterpart.
Although, as noted, scholars were not to receive payment
for teaching Torah, Babylonian amoraim did see themselves
as entitled to certain allowances by virtue of their rabbinic
status. Rava rules that when Torah scholars are litigants, their
cases should be heard first (TB Nedarim 62a), and that they
are entitled to tax exemptions (TB Nedarim 62b). Rava is also
portrayed as allowing R. Josiah and R. Obadiah a commercial
privilege not provided by law, which the Babylonian Talmud
explains as a necessary allowance so that their studies would
not be interrupted (TB Bava Batra 22a). A close reading of the
sources about amoraic tax exemptions (TB Nedarim 62b; TB
Bava Batra 7b8a) supports the conclusion that the amoraim
were likely making arguments in favor of their receiving such
exemptions in these sources rather than straightforwardly reporting the historical reality of such exemptions.
Bibliography: Frankel, Mevo; Halevy, Dorot, 2; Weis, Dor,
3; Bacher, Bab Amor; Bacher, Pal Amor; Bacher, Trad; G.F. Moore,
Judaism in the First Century of the Christian Era, 2 (1927); H.L. Strack,
Introduction to the Talmud and Midrash (1931); M. Mielziner, Introduction to the Talmud (1925); Hyman, Toledot; Margalioth, H akhmei;
J.N. Epstein, Mevoot le-Safrut ha-Amoraim (1962); Add. Bibliography: M. Beer, The Babylonian Amoraim: Aspects of Economic Life
95
amorites
96
amos
Talmudic References
The Talmud applies the term darkhei ha-Emori (the ways of
the Amorite) to superstitious heathen practices not covered
by specific prohibitions but subsumed under the general prohibition of neither shall you walk in their statutes (Lev. 18:3).
The verse actually refers generally to the prohibition against
the doings of the land of Canaan in general. The Mishnah
(H ul. 4:7) forbids as Amorite practices the burial at the crossroads of the afterbirth of the first born of an animal which had
been set aside for an offering, or hanging it on a tree, and the
wearing of such charms as a locusts egg, a foxs tooth, or a nail
from the gallows of an impaled convict (Shab. 6:10). Chapters
6 and 7 of Tosefta Shabbat give a comprehensive list of such
prohibitions, and are referred to as the chapter on Amorite
practices (Shab. 67a where other examples are given). Nevertheless, the rabbis held that whatever is done for medicinal
purposes is not prohibited as Amorite practice (ibid.).
Bibliography: Albright, Stone, 1516, 1636; T. Bauer, Die
Ostkanaanaeer (1926); E. Dhorme, Recueil Edouard Dhorme (1951),
81165; Gibson, in: jnes, 20 (1961), 2204; K. Kenyon, Amorites and
Canaanites (1966); Noth, in: zaw, 58 (194041), 1829; Gelb, in: jcs, 15
(1961), 2742; Lewy, in: huca, 32 (1961), 3272; Tur-Sinai, in: jqr, 39
(1949), 24958; Mazar, in: em, 1 (1955), 4406; Tur-Sinai, ibid., 4468;
H.B. Huffmon, Amorite Personal Names in the Mari Texts (1965); Aharoni, Land, index s.v. Amurru. Add. Bibliography: J. van Seters,
in: vt, 22 (1972), 6481; G. Mendenhall, in: abd, 1, 199202; M. Anbar, Les
Tribus amurrites de Mari (1991); R. Whiting, in: cane, 2, 123142.
at the Temple in Jerusalem (Haldar, Kapelrud, et al.). However, this supposition is far from certain.
Amos birthplace, *Tekoa, was located to the south of
Bethlehem near the Judean Desert, and was known for its
wise men (ii Sam. 14:221). This has led to the conclusion
that Amos origin was in Judah. But it is striking that there is
no hint of denigration of calf worship in his prophecies, despite the fact that he does not refrain from condemning cultic sins (2:7, 12). In his silence on the matter of the calves, he
is similar to the northern prophets *Elijah and *Elisha. Furthermore, Tekoa of Judah is not a sycamore-growing locale;
sycamores grew in the Shephelah. Therefore, there may be
truth in the explanation first suggested by David Kimh i and
since adopted by several modern scholars, such as Graetz,
Oort, and Schmidt, that Amos Tekoa was in fact a northern
city. A Galilean Tekoa is known from talmudic literature. The
verse, The Lord roars from Zion, and utters his voice from
Jerusalem (1:2), is a formulaic image (cf. Joel 4:16; Jer. 25:30).
The mention of Zion in 6:1 is not decisive, since the prophecy is intended for the northern kingdom. The oracle on the
restoration of the house of David (9:11 ff.) is doubtful and
perhaps not to be attributed to Amos (see below), while the
words of *Amaziah to Amos may not testify to the origin of
the prophet, for Amaziah does not tell him to return to Judah,
but rather: go, flee away into the land of Judah, and there
eat bread. A priest of Beth-El could issue such an order
even to a northern prophet, particularly during the period
of Jeroboam ii and Uzziah, when peaceful relations between
the two kingdoms flourished. Amos prophetic activity took
place within the northern kingdom only. There are several allusions in his prophecies to events concerning the northern
kingdom and mention is made of Samaria (3:12; 4:1; 6:1; cf.
3:9), and the northern shrine cities, with Beth-El at their head
(3:14; 4:4; 5:56; 8:14; cf. 9:1). It appears that Samaria, and especially the sanctuary of Beth-El, were actually the scenes of
his activity, as is confirmed by the narrative on his encounter
with Amaziah (7:1017).
His prophetic activity began two years before the earthquake (1:1) and continued for some time afterward. This earthquake, which occurred during the reign of Uzziah, is mentioned again in Zechariah 14:5. Impressions of it were recorded
by a number of prophets who were active during that period,
including Amos himself (see below). Also reflected in Amos
are the great political and military changes that took place during the 41-year reign of Jeroboam son of Joash (ii Kings 14:23);
they provide the chronological framework of the prophets
career.
The earliest of Amos oracles are the prophecy against
the nations, at the beginning of the book (1:22:6), and the
prophecy of visions (7:19; 8:13). Both precede the earthquake, impressions of which are not yet recognized therein
(except for 1:2, where a formulaic usage serves as the superscription for the first prophecy). The situation reflected in the
prophecy against the nations is that of the early years of Jeroboams reign, before Transjordan was returned to Israelite
97
amos
sway. In this instance the prophet cries out against the injustices of Israels neighbors, reminding them of their acts of violence and oppression, particularly against Israel. In the prophecy of visions he even refers to Jacob as so small (7:2, 5), an
attribute that would hardly be appropriate after Jeroboams
extensive gains in Syria. Some claimed that the oracle of visions was Amos inauguration prophecy (Wellhausen, Budde,
et al.). There is nothing in its form or content, however, to justify this claim, though the prophecy does belong to an early
stage of Amos career.
In contrast, the moral reprimands (2:76:14; 8:414) belong to his later prophecies and reflect the later period of Jeroboams reign, when *Damascus and *Hamath were already
under the hegemony of Israel. The conquest of Transjordan is
alluded to in these reprimands (6:13), the kine of Bashan who
are said to dwell on Mount Samaria (4:1), and Israels territory
is described as stretching from Lebo-Hamath to the Brook of
the Arabah (6:14; cf. 3:12). Life in Samaria is characterized by
luxury, complacency, and frolic (3:12, 15; 5:23; 6:1, 46; 8:10).
The inflictions of hunger, locust, and drought are mentioned
as part of the past (4:69; cf. 8:10). Even the earthquake is recalled in these reprimands as a foregone matter (4:11), while
the shocking experiences that came in its wake serve to perceive the impending catastrophe (2:1315; 3:1415; 4:3; 6:9 ff.).
Still another event alluded to in the moral rebukes, and serving to fix their upper chronological limits, is the solar eclipse,
which, according to the Assyrian eponym lists, took place in
Sivan 763 b.c.e. This event also serves the prophet as a fitting
figure of the punishment to come (8:9).
Thus, although the prophecies of Amos that survived
and were collected in the book bearing his name are few, they
range over a relatively long period. Variations of character
and diction among them lend support to the conclusion that
Amos prophetic output was far greater than what has been
preserved in his book.
In the narrative section 7:1017, a conflict between Amos
and Amaziah, the priest, is recorded. Amaziah, who apparently had no authority to punish the prophet, complains about
him to Jeroboam, the king: Amos has conspired against you
in the midst of the house of Israel (7:10). Since there is no
royal response the king deemed the matter unimportant. The
priest himself tries to drive Amos out of Beth-El by derision (7:1213), to which Amos responds with emphatic pride
about his mission (7:1415). He ends with a fearful prediction
of Amaziahs own future and a renewed pronouncement of
Israels exile (7:1617). Even in his response Amos says nothing
about the king, reinforcing the impression that the quarrel was
between him and the priest. Nor are there any further details
on the progress or resolution of this clash. This excerpt may
pertain only to an extraordinary and provocative event, which
did not necessarily occur at the end of Amos career.
The Structure and Editing of the Book
1. The Book of Amos falls into four divisions, in each of which
all or most of the prophecies are of one kind: a prophecy
98
amos
99
amos
100
amos
101
amos
102
prophet does not hesitate even to state that the Lord despises
the cult practiced in His honor in the temples (5:2123). Furthermore, he claims that even in the desert, Israel did not worship the Lord with sacrifices and offerings (5:25). This claim
reflects the view of the early Pentateuchal sources (je), according to which Israel made some sacrifices before they left Egypt
(Ex. 12:2127) and when they were encamped by Mount Sinai
(Ex. 3:12; 17:15; 18:12; 24:48; 32:56), but no mention is made
of their sacrifices along the journey from Sinai to Canaan.
Similarly Jeremiah asserts that when God brought Israel out
of Egypt he neither spoke to Israel nor commanded them concerning burnt offerings and sacrifices (Jer. 2:2223).
Although Amos appears to invalidate the worship in the
temples, he does not do it because of the cult as such, but only
to accentuate the significance of social ethics. Cultic acts are
not important enough to him when they are bound with moral
corruption and oppression of the poor (2:78). The demand
to remove the noise of songs and the melody of harps serves
him as an introduction to the positive demand: and let justice
roll down like waters, and righteousness like an everflowing
stream (5:2324). Similarly, the call to refrain from coming
to the temples is related by him to the call to seek the Lord
in order to be saved from the catastrophe and to live (5:56).
Therefore, one should not attribute to Amos a decisive invalidation of the value of the cult (as, e.g., Weiser tended to do),
for this invalidation is decreed by him not for its own sake,
but rather serves as a kind of rhetorical-polemic means to a
greater emphasis on the value of ethics. However, the very
perception that the peoples fate is determined solely by its
social and moral perfection, found in Amos its first exponent
in biblical literature. Afterward, it recurs in various degrees
of accentuation in the books of some of the great prophets
who succeeded him. But Amos and the other prophets were
hardly conscious of the uniqueness of this notion, in which an
exceedingly revolutionary idea is hidden. To them it looked
like a fundamental principle of the ancient belief in yhwh, in
whose name they spoke to the people and by whose authority
they made ethical demands. Consequently, it also would not
be accurate to say (as did, e.g., Cramer), that in fact Amos did
not introduce any new religious idea. The unique innovation
of Amos (and of the prophets after him) was in a new apprehension of the inner significance of the Yahwistic belief with
its ancient tradition. But this innovation was hardly perceptible to its exponents.
Many scholars assert that Amos is also superior to his
contemporaries in his perception of God, for he emphasizes
the power of yhwh over the fates of many nations besides
Israel (9:7; cf. 6:1). The people of Israel are no more important
to yhwh than are the Ethiopians (9:7); their election from
among all the families of the earth only burdens them with a
greater moral responsibility (3:2). Amos prophecies were one
of the turning points in moving Yahwistic religion in the direction of monotheism. Although this view was challenged by
such outstanding scholars as *Albright and *Kaufmann, our
increased knowledge of ancient Israelite religion indicates that
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
amram
the road to monotheism was a long one, and that Amos was a
significant signpost on that road.
Bibliography: commentaries: J. Wellhausen, Die kleinen
Propheten (18932); W.R. Harper (icc, Eng., 1905); S.R. Driver (Eng.,
19152); W. Nowack (Ger., 19223); E. Sellin (Ger., 19292, 3); T.H. Robinson (Ger., 19542); N.H. Snaith (Eng., 1956); E. Hammershaimb (Danish, 19582); R.S. Cripps (Eng., 19603); A. Weiser (Ger., 19645); J.L. Mays
(Eng., 1969); H.W. Wolf (Ger., 1969, incl. bibl., 13944). Add. Bibliography: Idem, Joel and Amos (Hermeneia; 1977); F. Andersen
and D.N. Friedman, Amos (ab; 1989); S.M. Paul, Amos: A Commentary (Hermeneia; 1991); G. Jeremias, Amos: A Commentary (1998).
selected bibliography: H. Schmidt, in: bzaw, 34 (1920), 15871;
K. Budde, in: jbl, 43 (1924), 46131; 44 (1925), 63122; A. Weiser, Die
Profetie des Amos (1929); K. Cramer, Amos-Versuch einer theologischen
Interpretation (1930); L. Koehler, in: Theologische Rundschau, 4 (1932),
195213; R. Gordis, in: htr, 33 (1940), 23951; J. Morgenstern, Amos
Studies (1941) = huca, 11 (1936), 19140; 1213 (193738), 153; 15
(1940), 59305); idem, in: Tribute Leo Baeck (1954), 10626; idem,
in: huca, 32 (1961), 295350; H.H. Rowley, in: Festschrift O. Eissfeldt (1947), 1918; E. Wuerthwein, in: zaw, 62 (1950), 1052; A. Neher,
Amos. Contribution ltude du Prophtisme (1950); M. Bi, in: vt, 1
(1951), 2936; V. Maag, Text, Wortschatz und Begriffswelt des Buches
Amos (1951); J.P. Hyatt, in: zaw, 68 (1956), 1724; S. Jozaki, in: Kwansei Gakuin University Annual Studies, 4 (1956), 25100 (Eng.); J.D.W.
Watts, Vision and Prophecy in Amos (1958); G. Botterweck, in: bz, 2
(1958), 16176; Y. Kaufmann, Toledot, 3 (1960), 5692; A.H.J. Gunneweg, in: ztk, 57 (1960), 116; M.J. Dahood, in: Biblica, 42 (1961),
35966; A.S. Kapelrud, Central Ideas in Amos (19612); idem, in: vt
Supplement, 15 (1966), 193206; S. Terrien, in: Essays A. Muelenburg (1962), 10815; G. Farr, in: vt, 12 (1962), 31224; H. Gese, ibid.,
41738; H. Reventlow, Das Amt des Propheten bei Amos (1962); S.
Cohen, in: huca, 32 (1962), 1758; 36 (1965), 15360; R. Fey, Amos
und Jesaja (1963); H.W. Wolf, Amos geistige Heimat (1964); M. Weiss,
in: Tarbiz, 34 (1965), 10728, 30318; W. Schmidt, in: zaw, 77 (1965),
16892; H. Gottlieb, in: vt, 17 (1967), 43063; S. Segert, in: FestschriftW. Baumgartner (1967), 27983; M. Haran, in: vt, 17 (1967),
26697; idem, in: iej, 18 (1968), 20112; idem, in: Tarbiz, 39 (1970)
12636. on the doxologies: K. Budde, in: jbl, 44 (1925), 1068;
T.H. Gaster, in: Journal of Manchester Egyptian and Oriental Society,
19 (1935), 2326; G.R. Driver, in: jts, 4 (1953), 20812; J.D.W. Watts,
in: jnes, 15 (1956), 3339; F. Horst, Gottes Recht (1961), 15566; G.
Farr, in: vt, 12 (1962), 3214; W. Brueggemann, ibid., 15 (1965), 115;
J.L. Grenshaw, in: zaw, 79 (1967), 4252. Add. Bibliography:
R.F. Melugin, in: Currents in Research, 6 (1998), 65101; I. Jaruzelska,
Amos and the Officialdom in the Kingdom:The Socio-Economic Position of the Officials in the Light of the Biblical, the Epigraphic and Archaeological Evidence (1998); M.D. Carroll Rodas, Amos-the Prophet
and his Oracles: Research on the Book of Amos (2002).
[Menahem Haran]
In the Aggadah
The aggadah relates that Amram was head of the Sanhedrin
(Ex. R. 1:13), and describes him as the leader of his generation (Sot. 12a). When Pharaoh decreed the death of all the
male Jewish children, Amram divorced Jochebed, his wife,
declaring: We labor in vain. His example was followed by
all the men in Israel. His daughter, Miriam, however, criticized his action declaring that his example was worse than
Pharaohs decree. Amram heeded her words, and remarried
Jochebed. All the men of Israel, thereupon remarried their
wives (Sot. 12a).
Amrams piety is described as being partly responsible
for bringing the divine presence closer to earth (P d RK 1). It
is also recorded that he was one of the four personalities (the
others were Benjamin, Jesse, and Chileab), who died untainted
by sin (Shab. 55b; bb 17a).
Bibliography: H.H. Rowley, From Joseph to Joshua (1950),
57108; Ginzberg, Legends, 2 (1910), 25861; I. H asida, Ishei haTanakh (1964).
[Elimelech Epstein Halevy]
AMRAM (late 14t century), *nagid of the Jewish communities in Egypt. Amram is mentioned as nagid in a document
of 1377 and in a letter written in 1380, probably by Joseph b.
Eliezer Tov Elem of Jerusalem. The name Amram, appearing
without the epithet nagid in a partially preserved document
dated 1384, may refer to him. His name also appears in a He-
103
amram, david
brew letter which states that rumors of the exodus of the Ten
Tribes have spread through Italy, and emissaries have been
sent to the East to check their veracity.
Bibliography: Ashtor, Toledot, 2 (1951), 2126; Assaf, in:
Zion, 6 (1940/41), 1138.
[Eliyahu Ashtor]
AMRAM, DAVID (1930 ), French horn player, pianist, composer. A man of many parts, the Philadelphia-born Amram
has written and performed in almost every conceivable musical context. He studied composition at Oberlin College,
then did his U.S. Army service as part of the Seventh Army
Symphony, where he played with Sonny Rollins and Charles
Mingus. Upon leaving the army he stayed on in Paris briefly,
where he led a jazz quintet, which recorded there. The mix of
jazz and classical runs through his entire career, as might be
expected from a French horn player who jammed with Dizzy
Gillespie, among others. He scored and appeared in the famous underground film Pull My Daisy, then film director John
Frankenheimer brought him to Hollywood to score All Fall
Down (1961); his stay was relatively brief but did result in the
memorable soundtrack to Frankenheimers The Manchurian
Candidate (1962), one of the most successful jazz-influenced
scores of the period, and two excellent scores for Elia Kazan,
Splendor in the Grass (1962) and The Arrangment (1969). Amram is a prolific composer with over 100 orchestral and chamber works and two operas to his credit, including the Holocaust-themed tv opera The Final Ingredient (1965), Native
American Portraits (1976), and Symphony: Songs of the Soul
(198687). His compositions draw tellingly on Native American, Latin jazz, Middle Eastern, and other folkloric influences.
Vibrations, an autobiography, was published in 1968.
Bibliography: David Amram, in: MusicWeb Encyclopaedia of Popular Music, at www.musicweb.uk.net; B. Priestly, David
Amram, in: Jazz: The Rough Guide (1995).
[George Robinson (2nd ed.)]
AMRAM, DAVID WERNER (18661939), U.S. jurist, community leader, scholar; son of Werner David Amram, Philadelphia businessman and owner of the first maz z ah bakery in
Philadelphia. Amram practiced law from 1889 to 1903 when
he was appointed a bankruptcy referee to the U.S. District
Court. In 1908 he became lecturer in law and from 1912 to
1925 he was professor of jurisprudence at the Law School of
the University of Pennsylvania. Active in community affairs,
he was on the Board of Governors of *Gratz College and the
publication committee of the *Jewish Publication Society. He
was chairman of the Philadelphia Zionist Council and editor
of its official publication, the Maccabean. Amram first began
to study Talmud when already an adult, under Marcus *Jastrow, and was deeply influenced by him in his attitude toward
Jewish life and thought.
Amram wrote articles on Jewish law in the Bible and
Talmud for the Anglo-Jewish press as well as for the Jewish Encyclopedia. Among his books on Jewish law are Jewish
104
amram H asida
105
amram OF mainz
AMRAM OF MAINZ, legendary medieval figure. According to the story R. Amram, who was born in Mainz, taught
later in Cologne. He requested his pupils to send his body to
Mainz for burial after his death. His corpse arrived in an unmanned boat on the Rhine but was seized by Christians who
buried him as a Christian saint in a church named after him.
A similar legend was current among Christians about the arrival of the corpse of the martyr St. Emmeram at Regensburg.
The Jewish legend which originated at the end of the 16t century identifies Emmeram with Amram.
Bibliography: M. Gaster (tr.), Maaseh Book: Book of Jewish Tales and Legends, 2 (1934), 6413; J.J. Schudt, Juedische Merckwuerdigkeiten, 1 (1714, repr. 1922), 4414; R. Strauss, Urkunden und
Aktenstuecke zur Geschichte der Juden in Regensburg (1960), nos.
1112, 2930.
106
Hebrew reflex of *Hammurapi king of Babylon is philologically impossible. (A fanciful talmudic derivation of the name
as composed of amar, decreed, and pol, leap, identified
Amraphel with Nimrod, who in Jewish legend ordered Abraham to leap into the fire. See Er. 53a.) At the same time, biblical Shinar designates or includes the country around Babylon
in the context of Genesis 11:2 and Zechariah 5:11. The biblical
identification of Shinar with Babylon is corroborated by the
15t century b.c.e. cuneiform place name Shanharu, which
may itself go back to the name of a Kassite tribe during the
period that the Kassites ruled Babylonia. Nothing further is
recorded in the Bible about Amraphel, and the invasion of
Canaan in which he participated has not so far been attested
in extra-biblical sources. Some scholars have, nonetheless,
argued that Genesis 14 has the features of a genuine chronographic account.
Bibliography: N.M. Sarna, Understanding Genesis (1966),
1109 (includes bibliography). Add. Bibliography: C. Cohen, in:
K.L. Younger et al. (eds.), The Biblical Canon in Comparative Perspective (1991), 67107; R. Zadok, in: za, 74 (1984), 24044.
[Nahum M. Sarna]
amsterdam
were elected to be parnassim. This oligarchy ruled the community with a firm hand. They were in close contact with both
the local authorities and the Sephardi mahamad. Within the
city the Ashkenazim enjoyed the status of a semi-autonomous
High-German Jewish Nation. This meant that the community could handle all internal affairs, including justice. The parnassim took care of relief for the poor, taxed the members and
represented the kehillah outside the Jewish community. They
could even put someone in jail or exile him from Amsterdam,
and they were allowed to have a small police force.
Religious establishment. Just as in the Sephardi community
(after which the organization was modeled), the rabbis were
subordinated to the parnassim, which was a source of regular tensions. The religious establishment was headed by the
chief rabbi, who presided over the local bet din. Until 1749
two dayyanim supported him in this task; from that year
on, the members of the Beth ha-Midrash Ets Haim (erected
1740) supplied the two other members. The community had
two h azzanim and two upper-wardens in its service. A whole
range of melammedim, school teachers, educated the Ashkenazi youth. There were several schools, such as Lomde Torah
for boys up to 13, the school of the orphanage Megadle Jethomim (since 1738) and talmud torah for the youngest children.
Many h evrot (membership associations) organized lessons for
adults. At least once a week the h evrah rabbi gave a lesson.
Synagogues. The Great Synagogue was erected by Elias Bouman in 1671. It had place for 399 men on the ground floor
and 368 women on the balconies. In 1730 it was joined by the
Neie Shul, which was built next to the Great Synagogue. The
latter was replaced by a much larger synagogue in 175052, in
which 596 men and 376 women could follow the service. The
complex of synagogues in the heart of the Jewish quarter was
completed by two smaller ones, the Obbene Shul (1685) and
the Dritt Shul (1700, completely rebuilt 1778). These two synagogues were attended by people from the lower social classes,
while the more prominent and wealthy members attended
both the Great Synagogue and the Neie Shul. From 1766, the
Jewish inhabitants of the Uilenburg-quarter could visit their
own synagogue, the so-called Uilenburgerstraatshul.
Rabbis. Most chief rabbis were from Poland. Some of them
were important Talmudic scholars and prominent dayyanim,
such as David ben Aryeh Leib *Lida (16791684). The most
famous personality, Zevi Hirsch ben Jacob Ashkenazi (who
obtained his title H akham Z evi in Amsterdam), served the
community from 1710 until 1714. He left the kehillah after a
conflict with the parnassim, being succeeded by Abraham Berliner from Halberstadt (17141730). After a period in which
the community was split into factions over the choice of a new
chief rabbi, the local authorities decided that Eleazar ben Samuel of Brody should be entrusted with the task (17351740). The
son-in-law of the H akham Z evi, Aryeh Leib ben Saul *Loewenstamm from Rzeszw, thereupon became Amsterdams chief
rabbi (until 1755). He became the founder of the Dutch rab-
107
amsterdam
108
amsterdam
109
amsterdam
110
amsterdam
ened. Relatively easily the more well-to-do Sephardim integrated into Amsterdam society, using the opportunities created by the emancipation. Within the community Sephardi
identity was nourished, especially to stress the difference from
the Ashkenazi community, with which they forced into a joint
national organization.
Ashkenazi community. The Ashkenazi kehillah was led by
a small elite, consisting of rich businessmen and the newly
emerging intellectual elite. Many of these intellectuals had
their roots in the former Neie Kille. The largest part of the
community, however, consisted of poor people. They did not
have the money to rent a seat in one of the official synagogues.
Therefore a number of chevreshuls provided in their religious
needs. Although from 1827 personal minyanim were forbidden, in 1850 no less than seven chevreshuls were accepted
within the community. The gap between the elite, striving for
integration in Dutch society, and the vast majority of the community, attached to the Jewish quarter, grew immensely.
In contrary to many German Jewish communities, Reform did not take hold in Jewish Amsterdam. A small group,
united in Shokharee Dea, strove in the 1850s for the introduction of Reform-like changes in synagogue liturgy. When
on their invitation a German Reform rabbi, Dr. Isaac Loeb
Chronik, came to Amsterdam, riots broke out in the Jewish
quarter. Chronik subsequently left for Chicago. Only in 1861
did Shokharee Dea achieve a little success: the introduction
of a choir in the Great Synagogue. This inspired two Jewish
musicians, Aharon Wolf Berlijn (18171870) and Isaac Heymann (called the Gnesener Chazzen, 18271906), to compose
new melodies for the synagogue liturgy. Also the atmosphere
in synagogue changed, with the introduction of measures to
encourage decorum. In 1867 an experiment began for having
sermons in Dutch in the synagogue once every two weeks,
which led to the decision to replace Yiddish completely by
Dutch in 1872.
Religious leaders. Rabbis and schoolteachers for the Ashkenazi community were trained at the reorganized Dutch Israelite Seminary (from 1836), while the Portuguese Israelite
Seminary Ets Haim continued to deliver well-trained rabbis
and teachers for Amsterdam and the Sephardi diaspora. Until 1822 Daniel Cohen dAzevedo served as the Sephardi chief
rabbi, but after his death no successor was appointed until
1900. After the death of Chief Rabbi S.B. Berenstein in 1838, a
period without a chief rabbi began for Ashkenazi Amsterdam
as well. No suitable candidate was found in the Netherlands,
while the leaders were hesitant to have a chief rabbi from the
German countries. They did not want to import along with
the chief rabbi a division between Reform and Orthodoxy.
Finally, Dr. Joseph Hirsch *Duenner (18331911) became the
new chief rabbi in 1874, besides being rector of the Seminary
following his appointment in 1862.
Social Work. Due to the poverty of the majority of Jewish
Amsterdam, special importance was given to social work. In
111
amsterdam
1825 the Dutch Israelite Poor Relief (Nederlandsch Israelitisch Armbestuur) was founded and given the responsibility
for the Ashkenazi poor, which had previously been a task of
the parnassim. The organization was funded both by the government and the Jewish community. In the 1830s half of Amsterdams Jewry depended on its welfare. It operated a hospital
for the poor, which had existed since 1804. In 1845 a separate
Doll House was founded. The Sephardim had their own hospital from 1820. There were as well houses for the elderly. The
Sephardim had their Old Mens House, Mishenet Zeqenim,
from 1750 and an Old Womens House, Mesib Nefes, from 1833
on the Rapenburg. The Ashkenazi Old Womens House, Rechoboth, was located at the Nieuwe Keizersgracht.
Education. The Jewish schools were generally known for their
low quality. The schools that were active as early as the 18t
century continued their existence in the first half of the 19t
century, until the School Law of 1857 turned the Jewish schools
into state schools. This was part of a policy of national integration and improvement of education. Religious instruction
was since then given after school and on Sundays. Only the Sephardi schools managed to survive a bit longer, until 1870.
But even before the new law, many Jewish children attended private schools or were given education by private
teachers; some also attended Christian schools. In 1797 no
less than 320 Jewish children were enrolled in church schools.
That was nearly one-third of the total of 1,000 Jewish children
receiving education. After 1870, many Jewish children did not
go to religious schools anymore, because of finances or out of
lack of interest. This resulted in loosening ties with Hebrew
and the Jewish tradition.
INTEGRATION AND POSITION IN THE CITY. Jewish
politicians. After the emancipation decree Jews were able to
take part in local politics. Jewish participation in the city council was nearly continuous. Until the constitutional changes of
1848 it was primarily Sephardim who were chosen as representatives of the citys Jewish communities: Abraham Mendes
de Leon, Immanuel Capadoce, Jacob Mendes de Leon, and
Samuel Teixeira de Mattos. After 1848 Ashkenazim, too, obtained seats, such as Ahasveros S. van *Nierop, who represented the liberal faction.
Jewish philanthropists. Two men acquired a special position
within the city. Samuel Sarphati (18131866), a Sephardi doctor, initiated and developed many institutions for better education, poor relief and the promotion of labor and industry.
He was a thriving force behind the modernization of Amsterdam and built the Amstel Hotel and the Palace for Peoples Industry. He was faithful to the Jewish tradition and also served
the Sephardi community in a number of functions. His idealism inspired others to work for the general good. After his
death a park and a street were named after him. His friend
and, to some degree, successor was Abraham Carel Wertheim
(18321897). The Ashkenazi Wertheim, a banker, was a philanthropist and politician as well. He was especially interested
112
amsterdam
They published two volumes with their work. Circa 50 members were involved. Samuel Israel *Mulder, Gabriel *Polak
and Abraham Delaville (18071877) were its most prominent
members. Within the Dutch Jewish community they served
in several functions; they had as well an extensive network in
the European Jewish intellectual world. A third society, Reshit
Chochma, was founded in 1813. Within this body traditional
Jewish study was the objective, but Mendelssohns Beur was
included in the curriculum as well. Until the middle of the 19t
century the yearly meetings were conducted in Hebrew.
[Bart Wallet (2nd ed.)]
113
amsterdam
114
amsterdam
115
amsterdam
Number of
Jews
79,410
70,000
68,758
65,523
60,970
59,065
40,318
1899
1909
1920
1930
1938
1941
1947
1954
1967
2000
1879
1849
1797
1805
1780
1674
1610
25,156
24,000
23,104
22,000
20,000
14,068
12,000
7,500
5,269
5,000
3,000
2,500
400
Sephardim
Ashkemazim
both (no statistics available for ethnic breakdown of community)
116
Contemporary Period
Jewish survivors, who returned to Amsterdam after the Holocaust, continued prewar patterns and mostly resettled in
its southern neighborhoods. This was even intensified since
the postwar Jewish population had a very different socio-economic structure. The proletariat, lacking the social networks
and the money one needed to go into hiding, was nearly completely wiped out. Their quarters, known as the original Jewish
neighborhoods in the center of Amsterdam, were demolished
by the municipality in the interest of renovation and traffic
requirements. In time, middle- and upper-middle class Jews
spread out into several new suburbs like Amstelveen and Diemen, but the majority still lives in Amsterdam itself, especially
in Buitenveldert. This Greater Amsterdam area comprised
some 20,000 Jews in the year 2000. They represent less than
half of the total Jewish population in the Netherlands, estimated at 43,000. Of these only 70 have a Jewish mother and
fewer than 25 are connected with the official Jewish community. The Greater Amsterdam community is still by far the
largest Jewish concentration in the Netherlands and also the
most conscious one when it comes to Jewish identity. Most
Amsterdam Jews (56) still have two Jewish parents, while
elsewhere the average is much lower (37). Jews who are in
need of community services such as schools, synagogues, kosher food, tend to move to Amsterdam, the only place in the
Netherlands offering all those services. Jews, who do not need
them, tend to move out of Amsterdam. Over the years, the
original Dutch Jewish community in Amsterdam was not able
to keep its numbers from deteriorating, but it was resupplied
by several thousands of foreign Jews, many of them Israelis
and younger than the original community. The prewar Jewish
amsterdam
117
amsterdam
118
amsterdam
identity while in previous decades this had not been the case.
Although the famous Anne Frank house draws some 600,000,
mostly foreign, visitors each year, this institution is not in Jewish hands and it plays a minor role in the community.
THE PERIPHERY. Most Jews in Amsterdam are not connected
with the community and freely mix with non-Jews including
for marriage purposes. Part of them, however, are the founders of many unofficial Jewish or semi-Jewish frameworks that
came to life over the years and usually disappeared again after
some time. Some took the form of cafs like Gotspe, a caf
for young Jews in 1973, and Bettys Coffee Shop, Naches and
Blanes in the 1980s. In the 1970s Jewish lesbians and homosexuals founded Shalhomo, an organization that continued
to exist for 30 years. Other young Jews started debating clubs
or groups around the conflict in the Middle East, ranging
from defenders of Israel to groups that barely identify with
the Jewish State and voice criticism. In the 1990s the Jewish
Women in Black, demonstrated against the occupation of the
West Bank and Gaza in the center of Amsterdam every second Friday of the month showing that younger generations of
Jews had become more critical of Israel. This is especially true
about a group called Another Jewish Voice, active since the
end of the 1990s and apparently seeking to become more accepted by their non-Jewish surroundings by criticizing Israel
in a rather unbalanced way.
RELATIONS WITH THE SURROUNDINGS. The relation with
the authorities was very positive over the years and although
Jews have become a very small minority in Amsterdam, the
city had no less than four Jewish mayors nominated (Dr. Ivo
Samkalden, Wim Polak, Ed van Thijn, Dr. Job Cohen). After a
short difficult period immediately after the war, antisemitism
barely existed in Amsterdam and was limited to incidents. If
they occurred they were usually followed by large anti-racist
demonstrations. The Ajax Amsterdam soccer club was identified with Jews and always attracted antisemitic shouts and
incidents in the stadium. From 1997 to 2002, the number of
antisemitic incidents rose as a result of frictions with the large
Muslim community in Amsterdam. In those years the population of immigrants from Third World countries, mainly Muslims, had risen to about 10 of the Dutch population, and
they are concentrated in the large cities. They have become
the majority of pupils in many Dutch elementary schools in
the larger cities. If incidents took place, they were limited
to verbal abuse, but some ended with harassment and stone
throwing. As a result mayor Job Cohen started a program for
improvement of relations between the different communities.
In 2003 and 2004 the situation stabilized.
CULTURE. Many Jews in Amsterdam work in the free professions. They are well represented among Amsterdams journalists, authors and artists and in spite of their small numbers
succeeded to continue a Jewish flavor in these fields. Many nostalgic books were published about the prewar Jewish neighborhoods or even certain streets, Jewish life in Amsterdam before
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
119
amsterdam, Birdie
120
amulet
AMULET. From earliest times, man has tried to protect himself from misfortune by the use of objects which he considered holy or otherwise (e.g., magically) potent. One of the
ways of doing this was to keep the object close to his person,
frequently wearing it as an article of clothing, or as an ornament. It was felt that the evil spirits which cause misfortune
would not dare to attack one so protected. It has been suggested that this desire for protection is the source of mans
habit to adorn himself with jewelry and other ornamentation; the female being weaker and consequently in greater
danger has the greater need for protection. The custom developed for people to have on their persons pieces of paper,
parchment, or metal discs inscribed with various formulae
which would protect the bearer from sickness, the evil eye,
and other troubles. The use of inscription as a means to ward
off evil spirits stemmed from a belief in early times in the holiness and in the power of words. Such artifacts are known as
amulets (for other types of charms and protective items, see
*Magic). It is not known whether amulets were used in the
biblical period. Presumably they were, but there is no direct
evidence to prove it. Traditional Judaism does not consider
tefillin and mezuzah whatever their original antecedents may
have been to be amulets. The purpose of tefillin is stated to
be for a sign upon thy hand (Deut. 6:8) and from the immediate proximity of the verse regarding mezuzah it would
seem that its purpose is the same. While one biblical rite involving the doorposts (Ex. 11:7, 13) had an apotropaic function
and the current translation for tefillin (phylacteries) suggests
the same purpose, the traditional interpretation of the sign
was that of a reminder of Gods commandments and of the
duty of the Jew to bear witness to his God.
Amulets are frequently mentioned in talmudic literature.
The term used is kamea or kamia (pl. kemiot or kemiin), a
word whose origin is obscure. It is possible that it derives from
a root meaning to bind (cf. Rashi to Shab. 61a), but it might
come from an Arabic root meaning to hang. In either case,
the reference is clearly something that is bound or hung on the
person (cf. Kohut, Arukh, 7 (19262), 123). The Talmud mentions
two sorts of kemiot: a written one and the kamea shel ikrin, a
kamea made from roots of a certain plant. The written kamea
was a parchment inscribed with one or more quotations from a
variety of sources, including the Scriptures (cf. Shab. 61b). The
question arose whether the amulets were invested with the holiness of the scriptural scrolls and whether they should, therefore, be saved from a conflagration occurring on the Sabbath. A
baraita is quoted which specifically states that they are not holy
and that they, together with other texts which contain scripENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
121
amulet
the use of amulets (to Sh. Ar., YD 179). The belief in amulets
gradually diminished with the emancipation of European
Jewry, although in Eastern Europe it remained widespread
until World War II. Kemiot, in particular, were worn during
pregnancy to prevent miscarriage; amulets called Kimpet-Tsetl,
Shir Hamalos-Tsetl, and Shmine-Tsetl were also placed above
the head and under the pillow of a woman in labor, to ward
off the evil demon *Lilith. Among Oriental communities,
amulets are still widely used. Many amulets were inscribed
on small discs of silver or other metal and worn as a pendant
around the neck. Amulets being small in size, biblical verses
and names were indicated by their initial letters, with the result that the inscription is frequently very difficult to decipher.
The Samaritan community uses names of angels unknown in
Jewish tradition.
For specific laws regarding amulets see Shulh an Arukh
(Oh 301:2427; 305:17; 334:14; and YD 179:12).
[Raphael Posner]
122
amulets the most prevalent category of extant amulets produced in Europe and the lands of Islam from the 17t century
on, reflecting the high mortality rate of children before the
modern era.
Paper German childbirth amulets are often printed with
small, crude figurative woodcuts expressing the ideal roles expected for the newborn when he/she grows up. For example,
the amulets for a male newborn depict a boy holding an open
book from which he reads, while those for a female show her
kindling the typical star-shaped Sabbath lamp used by German Jews. The proselyte *Abraham ben Jacob working for the
acculturated Dutch community decorated his popular amulet
with a biblical image, which he copied from a Christian Bible,
depicting a nude Eve and Adam in Paradise. In Poland handmade colorful papercut amulets were preferred, featuring intricate designs, including a wide selection of animals, such as a
pair of rampant lions, which symbolize ideal human qualities
(be strong as the lion Pirkei Avot 5:23). Images of leading rabbinical authorities, known for their righteous conduct,
may appear on East European amulets as a sign of blessing and
protection. In amulets of the Old Yishuv on the other hand
the preferred protective images were conventional pictures
of the holy sites (Temple Mount, Rachels Tomb). Italian Jews
created for the amulets of their children attractive silver cases
decorated with appliqus of the Temple implements. In Islamic
lands silver amulets and jewelry were very common, not only
for newborn babies but also for children and women, considered weak and susceptible to the evil eye. Prevalent images
included the hand (h amsa) mentioned above and fish. Both
were interpreted by local h akhamim (e.g., *Joseph H ayyim of
Baghdad) as symbols imbued with deep Jewish meanings. The
h amsa, as well as the closely related number five, were viewed
as bearing potent magical powers based on Jewish textual
sources (for example, five is associated with the monogrammaton, he, the holy single-letter name of God, which is often
inscribed in the center of amulets). Persian Jews also depicted
a fantastic image of *Lilith, usually shown in chains. In modern Israel some of the designs, the h amsa and h ai [], in particular, have been revived and enjoy widespread popularity.
Images of rabbis considered holy, both Sephardi and Ashkenazi, are common in modern Israeli amulets as well.
[Shalom Sabar (2nd ed.)]
Illuminated Amulets
Illuminations on amulets are seldom applied for purely decorative purposes. The various designs, symbols, and letters were
believed to be efficacious in warding off the evil eye, disasters,
or sickness. They consist of magical triangles, squares, rectangles, and other geometrical features, e.g., the Hexagram (Star
of David) and the Pentacle (Star of Solomon). The menorah
with its seven branches, as well as an outstretched hand, is often used. More rarely, birds, animals, human figures, Satan,
and the angel Metatron may appear. Letters which are not as
yet completely understood and which are known as kabbalistic writing have also figured on amulets.
amulets, samaritan
AMULETS, SAMARITAN. Samaritan amulets are rare because there were no more than 200 members of this sect by
the beginning of the 20t century, when (in 1905) M. *Gaster acquired a number of amulets which are now housed in
the British Museum. They have been most comprehensively
described by Gaster in his Studies and Texts. E.A.W. Budge
enumerates six forms of these Samaritan amulets: (1) a square
sheet of parchment representing practically an entire goats
skin; (2) a scroll varying in length and width; (3) a booklet,
probably carried in a case; (4) a scrap of paper; (5) a metal disc
like a coin or medal; and (6) inscribed stones.
In other respects, the Samaritan amulets resemble ordinary Hebrew amulets with a few changes made in conformity
with the Samaritans own angelology, esoteric beliefs, and particularly their own text of the Bible.
123
amulo
The construction of Samaritan amulets follows the standard Jewish practice. God is invoked by means of the Tetragrammaton and the 72-letter Name. The name of their archangel, Penuel, is often inscribed on them as are the names of
specifically Samaritan angels: (1) Kevala, derived from Num.
4:20, which they translate as lest they see Kevala alongside
the Holy Place and perish; (2) Nasi, derived from Ex. 17:15,
read in their own pronunciation as and Moses built an altar
and called the name of it Jehovah-Nasi ; (3) Anusah, derived
from Ex. 14:25; (4) Yat, an angel whose name derives from the
first word of Ex. 14:21, which verse is itself involved in the formation of the 72-letter Name.
Although demons are known among the Samaritans,
none has yet been found depicted on one of these amulets.
They are (1) Zirah (), deriving from Ex. 23:21 and Deut.
7:20, which is said to be an anagram of yezer ha-ra (;)
(2) Belial; and (3) Azazel.
Bibliography: M. Gaster, The Samaritans (1925), 81; idem,
Studies and Texts (192528), 1, 387; 3, 109; E.A.W. Budge, Amulets and
Talismans (1961), 262; T. Schrire, in: iej, 20 (1970), 111; idem, in: ibid.,
22 (1972), 154; I. Ben-Zvi, Sefer ha-Shomronim (1935), 160, no. 6.
[Theodore Schrire]
AMULO (d. 852), archbishop of Lyons from 841 in succession to *Agobard whose anti-Jewish prejudices he shared. The
Church Council of Meaux and Paris held in 84546 passed,
probably at Amulos suggestion, a number of regulations excluding Jews from public office, forbidding them to appear in
public during Easter, and prohibiting Christians from having
contact with them. Amulo subsequently addressed a lengthy
epistle (Liber contra Judaeos) to Charles the Bald in 846, trying to persuade him that such segregation was justified. This
had a wide circulation and asserted that the Jews blasphemed
Jesus and the Christians, and by a play on words referred to
the apostles as apostates, and to the Gospels (Evangelion) as
aven gilyon, i.e., a sheet of iniquity. Amulo quotes at length
from the Hebrew *Toledot Yeshu already circulating among the
Jews. He also states that the Jews employed Christian servants
and forced them to observe the Jewish laws while transgressing Christian precepts. A further charge was that Jewish tax
collectors persuaded ignorant Christians to renounce Christianity with promises to reduce their taxes. Amulos efforts
were unsuccessful, however, as Charles refused to ratify the
anti-Jewish canons passed by the council.
Bibliography: B. Blumenkranz, in: Revue historique de droit
franais et tranger, 33 (1955), 229 ff., 560 ff.; idem, Juifs et chrtiens dans
le monde occidental (1960), passim; Roth, Dark Ages, index.
[Bernhard Blumenkranz]
124
anak, anakim
Lisbon, combined a successful business career with encyclopedic academic activity, became professor of philosophy and
later dean of the Lisbon School of Economics and Finance,
and was president of the Portuguese Academy of Sciences and
chancellor of the Lisbon Technical University. His main interests were economic history, history of economic thought,
and marketing. A devoted Jew, he headed the Lisbon Jewish
community for an entire generation. His publications are extensive, extending beyond economics to Oriental languages,
Jewish history, bibliography, and related subjects. He wrote on
rare works of Judaica of the 17t and 18t centuries in Spanish
and Portuguese, which he reproduced in facsimile from the
copies in his own extensive library. He wrote works on several
economists of Marrano extraction, such as Joseph *Penso de
la Vega, Duarte Gomez Solis, and Isaac de *Pinto. The bibliography of Amzalaks publications exceeds 300 entries including
Do Estudo da Evoluo das Doutrinas Econmicas em Portugal
(1928), Histria das Doutrinas Econmicas da Antiga Grcia
(12 vols., 1942 ), and Histria das Doutrinas Econmicas da
Antiga Roma (6 vols., 1953 ).
Bibliography: A. Elmaleh, Professeur Moses Bensabat Amzalak (1962). Add. Bibliography: G. Nahon, in: REJ, 138 (1979),
4878; J.B. Glass and R. Kark, Sephardi Entrepreneurs in Eretz Israel:
The Amzalek Family, 18161818 (1991).
[Menahem Schmelzer]
of a new pope, decided to keep the death of the pope and the
impending election secret for a few days, presumably until
Neapolitan troops could arrive to maintain order. A number of them, however, were hostile to the possible election of
Peter Pierleone, broke their promise of delay, and elected one
of their own number, who assumed the name Innocent ii. The
other cardinals, more numerous than their rivals, thereupon
elected Pierleone, who took the name Anacletus. The schism
shook Christendom. *Bernard of Clairvaux, the most influential churchman of his time, sided with Innocent ii. Among his
other objections to Anacletus, he expressed horror that a scion
of Jews should occupy the Throne of St. Peter. Most of the
monarchs and peoples of Europe heeded Bernard. Among the
hostile rumors that circulated about Anacletus were charges
of incest and of robbing churches with the aid of the Jews. The
fickle Roman population eventually also turned against him,
and he could maintain himself in Rome only with the help
of Roger ii, king of Naples. Anacletus remained in control
of Rome until his death; only then did Innocent take possession of the city and gain universal recognition. Most church
historians continue to write about Peter Pierleone with vehement contempt. In Jewish tradition he gave rise to a number
of legends about a Jewish pope.
Bibliography: Roth, Italy, 73 ff.; Vogelstein-Rieger, index;
Baron, Social2, index.
[Solomon Grayzel]
125
anammelech
From the time when the Israelite spies explored the region of
Hebron to the time when it was conquered by Caleb, it was
inhabited by *Ahiman, Sheshai, and Talmai, who were born
of the Anak (yelidei ha-Anak, Num. 13:22; or children of the
Anak, Josh. 15:14). The Anakim are described as *Nephilim
(Num. 13:33), a term which is probably used here virtually as
a common name for giants (cf. Gen. 6:4), much as titan(s) is
used today. In Deuteronomy 2:21 (cf. 1:28) the great stature of
Anakim is referred to. Such traditions about an ancient race
of giants were apparently current in Israel, Ammon, and Moab
(see *Rephaim).
Most biblical references connect the Anakim with
Hebron (Num. 13:22; et al.), but Joshua 11:2122 indicates that
they occupied a wider area. It is not known whether the Iy-nq
of the Egyptian Execration Texts (first half of the second millennium b.c.e.) are connected with the biblical Anakim. The
three rulers of the former bear Semitic names (Pritchard,
Texts, 328), whereas the names of Ahiman, Sheshai, and Talmai have exact affinities with Hurrian names (cf. de Vaux, in
rb, 55 (1948), 326, no. 1). The term anak is used in Modern
Hebrew for a giant.
Bibliography: W.F. Albright, in: jpos, 8 (1928), 22356;
Wright, in: jbl, 57 (1938), 3059; B. Mazar, in: Sefer Dinaburg (1949),
321; Albright, in: jpos, 8 (1928), 22356. Add. Bibliography: O.
Margalith, in: Beit Mikra, 25 (1986), 35964.
ANAMMELECH (Heb. ) , deity worshiped by the people of *Sepharvaim (ii Kings 17:31), who were settled in Samaria (ii Kings 17:24; Isa. 36:19), probably by Shalmaneser v or
by *Sargon ii. The people of Sepharvaim (possibly Sibraim
in Syria [cf. Ezek. 47:16; ii Kings 17:24; 18:34], or Sipraani, a
Chaldean locale) continued to worship their gods, Anammelech and *Adrammelech, and maintain the worship of
the God of Israel. According to ii Kings 17:31, the cult
of Anammelech was accompanied by the sacrifice of children
(see *Moloch). The identity of this deity raises some difficulties, as no Assyrian or Babylonian deity bearing this name
is known. The Ana element in the name has been variously explained as referring to Anu, the sky god, who was the
head of the old Babylonian trinity (Anu, Bel, and Ea) and as
a male counterpart of the well-known goddess *Anat. The
Melech element has been explained as meaning king
or prince (melekh), or as referring to human sacrifice to
Moloch, or to a god bearing that name (cf. de Vaux, Anc Isr,
446).
Bibliography: E. Ebeling and B. Meissner (eds.), Reallexikon der Assyriologie, 1 (1932), 1157; A. Jirku, Altorientalischer
Kommentar zum Alten Testament (1923), 180 ff.; Maisler, in: jpos, 16
(1936), 1523; Pohl, in: Biblica, 22 (1941), 35 (Ger.); Albright, Arch Rel,
162 ff., 220 ff.; de Vaux, Anc Isr, 529 (incl. bibliography). Add. Bibliography: M. Smith, in: jaos, 95 (1975), 47779; A. Green, The
Role of Human Sacrifice in the Ancient Near East (1975); S. Kaufman,
in: jnes, 37 (1978), 10918; R. Zadok, in: janes, 8 (1976), 11516; M.
Cogan and H. Tadmor, ii Kings (1988), 212; A. Millard, ddd, 345.
126
[Zvi Kaplan]
ANAN BEN DAVID (eighth century), ascetic sage in Babylonia, founder of the sect of Ananites (Heb. , Ananiyyim;
Ar. Anniyya) and regarded by the *Karaites as their founder.
A tenth-century Karaite account, related by al-*Kirkisani,
places his appearance between 754 and 775. The report states
that Anan was the first to bring to light a great deal of the
truth about the scriptural ordinances. He was learned in the
lore of the Rabbanites The Rabbanites tried their utmost
to assassinate him, but the Almighty prevented them from
doing so. Kirkisani always refers to him as the Exilarch (ras
al-jlt). In the second half of the ninth century there were
*Rabbanites who saw Anan as a heresiarch who said to those
who strayed after him, Forsake ye the words of the Mishnah
and of the Talmud, and I will compose for you a Talmud of my
own (attributed to *Natronai Gaon). With various permutations, this tradition persists in the Sefer ha-Kabbalah of Abraham *Ibn Daud (1161) which adds that Anan was descended
from the Davidic line, but as he showed heretical tendencies
he was not named *exilarch. A more detailed version of this
story is quoted by the 12t-century Karaite *Elijah b. Abraham
who ascribes it to 10t century Rabbanites (probably Saadia).
In this version the exilarchate was given to Anans younger
brother. Anan thereupon rallied a group of sectarians who
set him up as their own exilarch. This led to his arrest. He was
sentenced to death for defying the caliphs confirmation of his
brother in the office. A fellow prisoner, identified in another
Karaite work as the Muslim jurist-theologian Ab H anfa
(d. 767), founder of the Hanafite school of Muslim jurisprudence, advised him to bribe the officials and to obtain a hearing before the caliph in order to claim that he represented a
different faith distinct from that of his brother, and therefore
was not guilty of the crime ascribed to him. According to this
version, Anan stressed before the caliph that in matters pertaining to calculation of the calendar his method was akin to
the Muslim system, namely it was based on observation and
not on perpetual calculation. He was thus released. The last
account may well be mixed of factual and legendary elements.
127
128
ANAN BEN MARINUS HAKOHEN (first half of 11t century), rabbi and poet. He lived in Siponto in southern Italy.
According to Zedekiah b. Abraham *Anav, Anan handed
down decisions concerning the order in which people should
be called to the reading of the Torah, and ruled that a kohen
might be called when there was no Levite, and a Levite when
there was no kohen (Shibbolei ha-Leket ha-Shalem, ed. S.K.
Mirsky (Section 34:233)), and concerning the laws of *shofar
(Shibbolei ha-Leket, 34:292).
He is known as the composer of a poem to be recited at
the termination of the Sabbath. This was a lyrical appeal to
Elijah to come without delay, since the appointed time of the
coming of the Messiah, 1,000 years after the destruction of the
Temple, had already passed, and the enemy was oppressive.
Bibliography: Luzzatto, in: Oz ar Tov, 2 (1878), 37;
Schirmann, Italyah, 68 ff.; A.M. Habermann, Ha-Piyyut (1968), 33 ff.;
Zunz, Geseh, 163; Vogelstein-Rieger, 2 (1896), 224, 355; in Idelson,
Jewish Liturgy (1930), 115; Davidson, Oz ar, 4 (1933), 460.
[Yonah David]
ananias of adiabene
position, since Jesus was first sent to him for interrogation after his arrest. The family of Anan (Bet H anin) is one of the
high-priestly families censured in the Talmud (Pes. 57a) for
extortionate practices.
Bibliography: Jos., Ant., 18:26, 2930, 34; John, 18:13 ff.; Acts,
4:6; Schuerer, Gesch, 2 (19074), 270.
[Lea Roth]
129
130
ANAPA, Black Sea port and resort, Krasnodar territory, Russia. Jews settled there during the rule of King *Mithridates
(first century C.E.). It came under the rule of the *Khazar
Kingdom, and subsequently under that of the Turks. When
the Russians occupied Anapa in 1828 no Jews were living there.
The law of Dec. 15, 1846, allowed only Jewish craftsmen to
settle, and in 1892 almost all Jews were banned from the Kuban territory, which included Anapa. There were 19 Jews in
the town in 1897. During the German occupation (194243),
Anapa was almost totally destroyed.
ANASCHEHON (Anaschichun), Spanish family which settled in Erez Israel and in Turkey after the expulsion from Spain
in 1492. Joseph *Sambari lists Meir Anaschehon among the
exiles who settled in Jerusalem and in Safed. He was known
to have spent some time in Aleppo in 1525. At the end of
the 16t and during the 17t century several scholars of the
Anaschehon family lived in Erez Israel. They all wrote books
which remained in manuscript and none was ever published.
Josiah *Pinto, in his book Nivh ar mi-Kesef (Par. 74, p. 145b)
speaks of the perfect scholar, the outstanding dayyan joseph
anaschehon who died in 1632. There are manuscripts of the
correspondence between Anaschehon and Jonathan Galante
at the Jewish Theological Seminary of America (Enelow Collection 462469). A relative, the kabbalist Meir Anaschehon ii,
lived in Erez Israel and Egypt at the same period. He was a
younger contemporary of H ayyim *Vital, knew the latters
students and writings, and apparently moved in the circle of
Benjamin ha-Levi and Elisha Vestali. He wrote a copious and
important commentary on the Idra which Samuel *Vital edited and included in a collection of commentaries by the disciples of his father, H ayyim Vital, and of Isaac *Luria. Meir
Poppers wrote strictures on that commentary which appear
in many manuscripts (e.g., Adler 2254). Meir transcribed a
homiletical manuscript on the symbolic Adam Kadmon (Primordial Man, Ms. Parma 93). Among Meir iis colleagues
in Jerusalem were Jacob *Z emah and Samuel *Garmison. A
halakhic responsum addressed to him by the latter is found
in Mishpetei Z edek (Par. 117). joseph ii, grandson of Joseph i,
grew up in Safed and was educated by his grandfather. In the
manuscript of his works he cites many novellae of my teacher
and mentor, Joseph, my grandfather. He also studied with his
maternal grandfather, Mordecai ha-Kohen Ashkenazi, whose
oral teachings he quotes, as he does the many remarks that
he recalls from Josiah Pinto of Damascus. He taught at the
yeshivah, and Pintos son, Daniel, was among his disciples. He
lived in Turkey and moved among the greatest rabbis there.
In 1675 he served as rabbi in *Tokat, Turkey, where he is also
known to have lived in 1684. An extensive work of Joseph is to
be found in the library at Columbia University. This is a collection of novellae on the aggadic dicta of the rabbis, on halakhic remarks by the tosafists, and on *Rashis commentary to
the Pentateuch. This work is evidence that he was also a kabbalist. He makes numerous references in it to his work, Likkutei Shoshannim. Other manuscripts, not extant but known
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
anath
and hands of her victims and adorning herself with a necklace of heads and a girdle of hands. She ceases the slaughter
as abruptly as she had begun, bathes and performs her toilet,
and subsequently receives a message from Baal commending peace and inviting her to hasten to him and hear his secret plans for a splendid shrine on his holy mountain. Anaths
warlike character may be reflected in the Hebrew bn nt arrowheads which indicate the association of the surname bn
nt with military families. For all her violent ways, however,
Anath has occasional gentle moments.
Anath and *Ashtoreth are kept apart in the Ugaritic
mythological texts, in which Ashtoreth plays a very minor role.
In a text that introduces the gods in order of their rank and
mentions the abode of each, however, Anath and Ashtoreth
are combined (nt wt trt) and their common abode (inbb) is
elsewhere attributed to Anath. An Egyptian plaque presents
a single nude goddess identified by three names Qudu,
Ashtoreth, Anath thus attesting the blending of the three
major West Semitic goddesses (Quadu; Holiness is a title
of *Asherah). Later in Hellenistic-Roman times, Anath and
Ashtoreth are probably combined in reverse order in the compound Atargatis. The equation of Anath with Athena is made
in a Phoenician-Greek bilingual inscription of the fourth century b.c.e. from Cyprus, in which the Semitic goddess is called
Anath Strength of Life (nt mz h ym), while the Greek equivalent is Athena Soteira Nike. Anath/Asthoreth/Ishtar is thus
the prototype of Athena and the Winged Victory. A number
of beautiful and/or armed and/or winged goddesses appear
in ancient Oriental iconography, and some of them doubtlessly represent Anath.
In Israel
Although not explicitly mentioned as a goddess in the Bible,
the name Anath is preserved in the place names *Beth-Anath
and *Anathoth, and in the personal name *Shamgar the son of
Anath. Perhaps due to her martial qualities, the cult of Anath
apparently enjoyed a renewed vogue in the fifth century b.c.e.
in the Jewish military colony at Elephantine, Egypt, where
oaths were sworn on the names nt-Beth-El and nt-yhwh.
Some savants sought to eliminate the association of the God
of Israel with a goddess and especially one of such unsavory
repute by construing the element nt as a common noun
meaning providence or abode rather than the name of the
goddess, but their efforts have not been wholly convincing.
Bibliography: W.F. Albright, Yahweh and the Gods of Canaan (1968), 105 ff., 112 ff.; idem, in: ajsl, 41 (1925), 73101, 2835; 43
(1927), 2236; Barrelet, in: Syria, 32 (1955), 22260; U. Cassuto, The
Goddess Anath (1970); A.W. Eaton, The Goddess Anat (dissertation, Yale, 1964); A.S. Kapelrud, The Violent Goddess (1969); Meyer,
in: zdmg, 31 (1877), 71641; Pope, in: H.W. Haussig (ed.), Woerterbuch
der Mythologie, 1 (1965), 23541; S.E. Loewenstamm and S. Ahituv, in:
em, s.v.; R. Stadelmann, Syrisch-palaestinensische Gottheiten in Aegypten (1967), 88 ff.; Pritchard, Texts, 129 ff. Add. Bibliography:
M. Heltzer, in: Al-Haperek (1994), 13; P. Day, in: ddd, 33643 (with
extensive bibliography).
[Marvin H. Pope]
131
anathoth
ANATHOTH (Heb. ,) .
1. Levitical city in the territory of *Benjamin (Josh. 21:18;
i Chron. 6:45; 7:8; Jer. 1:1; Neh. 11:32). It was the birthplace of
two of Davids mighty men (ii Sam. 23:27; i Chron. 11:28;
12:3). *Abiathar, one of Davids two priests to the king, owned
an estate there, to which he was subsequently banished by Solomon (i Kings 2:26). *Jeremiah was also of the priests that
were in Anathoth and probably moved to Jerusalem only
when his townsmen became dangerously hostile to him (Jer.
11:21). During the siege of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar in
58887 b.c.e., he purchased land in Anathoth from his uncle
in order to preserve the family patrimony (cf. Lev. 25:25), thus
demonstrating his faith in the eventual return of the Judeans
to their land (Jer. 32:7 ff.). Among the Jews who took advantage
of *Cyrus permission to settle in the province of Judah were
128 men of Anathoth (Ezra 2:23; Neh. 7:27). The location of
Anathoth is mentioned in Isaiah (10:30) along with Gallim
and Laish as being in the vicinity of Jerusalem. Josephus states
(Ant. 10:144) that it was 20 stadia (2 mi.) from Jerusalem.
According to Eusebius (Onom. 26:27), it was 3 mi. (4.8 km.)
north of Jerusalem. The name is preserved in the village of
Ant, 2 mi. (4 km.) north of Jerusalem. Ancient remains have
been discovered on Ras al-H arrba, a hill southwest of Ant. In
1968 Ant had 1,260 Arab inhabitants, while in 2003 its population was 9,067. Its economy was based on the cultivation of
olives, vineyards, field crops, and sheep breeding.
2. Settlement located in the Judean Hills, east of Mount
Scopus. A group of Jews wishing to set up a secular settlement
in the desert founded it in 1982. The population included people of various age groups, native Israelis as well as newcomers.
Most worked in nearby Jerusalem. In 2004 the population of
Anathoth included about 160 families.
Bibliography: G.A. Smith, Historical Geography of the
Holy Land (193125), 314; Neubauer, Gogr, 154; Alt, in: pjb, 22 (1926),
2324; Bergman (Biran), in: basor, 62 (1936), 22 ff.; idem, in: bjpes,
4 (1936/37), 13 ff.; N. Ha-Reuveni, Or H adash (1950), 826; Abel, Geog,
2 (1938), 2434. Website: www.anatot.co.il.
[Michael Avi-Yonah / Shaked Gilboa (2nd ed.)]
132
anatomy
133
anatomy
eton, i.e., most of the bones. The sages carried out the examinations themselves or relied on the testimony of a qualified
physician (cf. Tosef. Oho. 4:2; Naz. 52a, Todos the physician
entered and all the physicians with him).
The Skeleton
The enumeration of 248 ( )members (bones) in the human body is famous in rabbinic tradition (Oho. 1:8). This number does not correspond to the number of bones in the body
of an adult, which amounts only to 200. From the number
counted by Ishmaels pupils it may be inferred that the body
they examined was that of a girl of 17. Supporting this explanation is the figure six [members] of the key of the heart, i.e.,
the breastbone (sternum), of which there is only a single unit
in an adult but which contains six points of ossification. The
term key of the heart is to be explained by the inclusion of
the two superior ribs in the morphological description of the
breastbone: these two superior ribs are shorter and rounder,
and their junction with the breastbone actually resembles a
key. Accordingly, the rabbis of the Mishnah enumerate only 11
ribs instead of 12, the upper being already included in the key
of the heart. The figure 248 for the number of bones in the
body also occurs in the writings of Abu-l-Qasim, the famous
surgeon of the tenth century. It would seem that in this detail
the Arabs were influenced by the Talmud rather than by the
Greeks, since Hippocrates cites figures which are widely inaccurate (101, including the nails), while Galen gives no figure at
all. The nomenclature of the bones in the Talmud is precise in
its anatomical differentiation. The Mishnah distinguishes bet
ween the foot (pissat ha-regel ), the leg (shok), and the thigh
or thighbone (yarekh, kulit). Corresponding to these are three
joints by which the bones are joined to each other: the ankle
(karsol ), the knee joint (arkuvah), and the hip joint (katlit). Besides these precise anatomical details, mention is also made of
the legendary bone known as the luz (the medieval os resurrectionis) said to be situated at the bottom of the spinal column.
According to the legend, it could not be dissolved in water or
burned by fire, and from it man will blossom forth at the resurrection (Eccles. R. 12:5, no. 1; Gen. R. 28:3).
The Digestive Organs
A remarkable passage is that which compares the salivary
glands to springs of water and refers to them as the conduit
(ammat ha-mayim) that passes beneath the tongue (Lev. R.
16:4). This is most interesting in view of the fact that the ducts
of the salivary glands were not described with precision in scientific literature until the 16t and 17t centuries. The tongue
(lashon) is described as enclosed by two walls the jawbone
(leset) and the flesh of the cheek (leh i; Ar. 15b). The topography of the windpipe (kaneh) and the esophagus (veshet) is described correctly (lest the food enter the windpipe before it
reaches the esophagus Taan. 5b; Pes. 108a). In the esophagus
two membranes were accurately distinguished: the outer or
red muscular membrane, and the inner or white mucous one
(H ul. 43a). Many structural details of the maw of the ruminants were also known to talmudists (H ul. 3:1). The digestive
134
anatomy
the collum; Rashi says within the womb are fleshy protuberances like teeth.
Other Organs
The Talmud does not deal much with the normal anatomy
of the kidneys, but gives numerous accounts of kidney diseases. It contains descriptions of the membranes of the kidney, and refers to hilus renalis as h ariz (H ul. 55b). It describes
the outer and inner membranes (meninges) of the brain
and recognizes the existence of motor centers in the spinal
column. The Talmud records examinations of the spinal cord
and of injuries to its membranes and marrow (H ul. 45b);
it describes various kinds of morbid changes in the tissue
and important details in its pathology such as softening (hamrakhah), dissolution (hamsasah), and softening (hitmazmezut) of the marrow; and mentions the fontanel: the place
where an infants brain is soft (rofes; Men. 37a). It recognized
two hemispheres of the cerebellum over the large aperture
at the base of the cranium like two beans (polim) lying at
the aperture of the cranium (Hul. 45ab). These are also described by R. Jeremiah in the case of a fowl: He examined
a fowl and found objects resembling two beans placed at the
aperture of the cranium a fine example of comparative
anatomy.
Middle Ages
In the Middle Ages and the Renaissance period, the Jewish
physicians shared the anatomical opinions of their neighbors.
Vesalius was, however, assisted in his work of the compilation
of his Anatomical Tables in the 16t century by the Jew Lazarus
(Lazaro) de *Frigeis. The reluctance of Jews to submit bodies
for dissection led to complications and ill-feeling in the universities (e.g., at *Padua in the 17t18t centuries; Eastern Europe in the 20t). The most outstanding Jewish physician of the
Renaissance was *Amatus Lusitanus, who in the 16t century
participated in the teaching of anatomy at the university at
Ferrara. He first described the valves of the veins, exemplified
on the azygos vein. Lusitanus identified these valves through
opening 12 bodies, although he did not show their connection
with the circulation of the blood.
Modern
Outstanding in the modern study of anatomy was Friedrich
Gustav Jacob *Henle (18091885) who did important research
on the skin, the intestinal tract, and the kidneys. Another important figure was Benedict *Stilling (18101879) who did pioneer research on the spinal cord.
Bibliography: M. Perlmann, Midrash Refuah (1926); J.L.
Katzenelson, Ha-Talmud ve-H okhmat ha-Refuah (1928); A.H. Israels,
Dissertatio historico-medica exhibens collectanea ex Talmude Babylonico (1845); R.J. Wunderbar, Biblisch-talmudische Medicin, 2 vols.
(185060); J.L. Katznelson, Die normale und pathologische Anatomie
des Talmuds (1896); E. Rosenbaum, Lanatomie et la physiologie des
organes gnitaux de la femme (1901); J. Preuss, Biblisch-talmudische
Medizin (1911).
[Joshua O. Leibowitz]
135
anau
ANAU FAMILY
JOAB ANAU
9th century
ABRAHAM ANAU
c. 1007
1000
JEHIEL
d. 1070
1100
DANIEL
d. before 1101
NATHAN
c. 10351106
ABRAHAM
or
DANIEL
. 12th century
JEHIEL
c. 1159
1200
BENJAMIN
. early 13th century
JEKUTHIEL
JUDAH
d. after 1280
ABRAHAM
. early 13th century
ZEDEKIAH
d. after 1280
BENJAMIN
. middle
13th century
MOSES
. 13th century
SHABBETAI
ZEDEKIAH
. c. 12251297
SOLOMON
. early
13th century
1300
JEHIEL
. second half
13th century
136
MENAHEM Z EMAH
. early 14th century
MOSES
. end of
13th century
SHABBETAI
. late
13th century
ANAV, BENJAMIN BEN ABRAHAM (c. 1215c. 1295), Italian scholar and poet. Anavs teachers included the poet Meir
b. Moses of Rome, and Joab, Daniel, and Isaac of Camerino.
His main interest was in halakhah, but he had a thorough
knowledge of mathematics and astronomy, and was among
the most esteemed liturgical poets of his age. The bulk of his
poetry, which he began writing in 1239, is still in manuscript.
The part that has been published reveals him as a poet sensitive to the events of his time and to the suffering of his people,
which he mourns in his many selih ot. The themes of his poetry
are historical. Thus, he wrote kinot when the apostate Nicholas *Donin made his onslaught on the Talmud (1239); when
the Talmud was burned in Italy (1244); when the scrolls of the
Torah were torn and the Jews compelled to wear the *badge of
shame on their clothing (1257); and when the Jewish cemetery
in Rome was desecrated (1267). Many of his kinot and selih ot
were included in the mah zor of the Italian rite.
His works include Massa Gei H izzayon a satire in
sprightly rhymed prose on the arrogance of the wealthy and
noble which reflects the life of the affluent Jewish families in
his city, Rome (Riva di Trento, 1560; repr. 1860, 1967); Perush
Alfabetin (Alphabetical Commentary), on the Aramaic piyutim for the Feast of Weeks (*Akdamut) the commentary
reveals the poets knowledge of Italian, Latin, Greek, and Arabic; Sefer Yedidut a book of legal decisions, which has been
lost; Shaarei Ez H ayyim a lyrical composition on morals and
good character, in 63 stanzas (Prague, 1598; and in Kobez al Jad
(1884), 7174; the poem was also included in Moses b. Jekuthiel
de Rossis Sefer ha-Tadir); notes on *Rashis commentary to
the Torah; rules on making a calendar; responsa to R. Avigdor b. Elijah Ha-Kohen: a prayer book, which included laws
of ritual slaughter, and which has been lost; Sod or Seder haIbbur (on intercalation), written between the years 1276 and
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
137
138
ANAV, ZEDEKIAH BEN ABRAHAM (13t century), Italian talmudist; author of the compendium, Shibbolei ha-Leket
(The Gleaned Ears), which can perhaps be considered the
first attempt in Italy at the codification of Jewish law. Although
Zedekiahs exact dates are unknown, he was alive at the time
of the burning of the Talmud in Paris, which he describes as
having taken place in 1244 (Shibbolei ha-Leket, 263), although
most historians place the event in 1242. At the time he wrote,
Zedekiah lived in Rome, as is obvious from the many references to the custom here in Rome. He received some of his
education in Germany, where he was a pupil of Jacob of Wuerzburg. He also may have studied for a time with *Meir b. Baruch of Rothenburg.
The Shibbolei ha-Leket is a major halakhic compendium on the liturgy (with copious explanations of individual
prayers, and a complete commentary on the Passover Haggadah and the laws regarding the Sabbath, holidays, and fasts).
The work is extant in several manuscripts, with only minor
variant readings. A comprehensive edition, containing sections on the laws of circumcision, tefillin, mourning, and ritually unclean food as found in the various manuscripts (but
lacking in source references and notes), was first published by
S. Buber in 1886. The first volume of a new critical edition by S.
Mirsky, based on a 1260 manuscript in the Sassoon collection,
appeared in 1966. A second work by Zedekiah, mistakenly
thought by some to be a continuation of the first, is the Sefer
Issur ve-Hetter (Book of Prohibitions and Permissions). Only
136 of its 173 chapters were published in a mimeographed edition from a deficient manuscript (Segullah, Jerusalem). This
work deals with the dietary laws and with the laws of oaths,
marriage and divorce, menstruating women, judges and witnesses, commerce (including partnership, loans, and usury),
and inheritance.
Zedekiahs method is to state a particular case (or problem) and to cite the authorities, both ancient and contemporary, who have dealt with it. He then proceeds to discuss
their points of view and, when required, refers to the talmudic
source, often quoting novel interpretations. Only rarely does
he give his own explanations and hardly ever does he render
a decision. The two works are of great importance both in
themselves and as sources of earlier material. Zedekiah quotes
with equal facility from both the Occidental and the Oriental schools, citing more than 230 authorities by name in addition to references to the geonim and to anonymous sources.
He cites in particular the decisions of *Isaiah b. Mali di Trani
and the responsa of Avigdor b. Elijah.
The Shibbolei ha-Leket is arranged in 13 arugot (rows),
i.e., sections, and 372 shibbolim (ears), i.e., chapters. Sefer Issur ve-Hetter is arranged straightforwardly in 173 chapters divided into several sections, some of which are introduced by
poems usually bearing the authors name in acrostic as does
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ancient of days
[Raphael Posner]
ANERL, KAREL (19081973), conductor. He studied composition and conducting at the Prague Conservatory with J.
Kika and A. Hab, and finally became a pupil of V. Talich
and H. Scherchen. He conducted at the theater (193133), the
Symphony Orchestra of Prague Radio (193339), and also performed in festivals abroad. Forbidden to work by the Nazis,
Anerl was sent to Theresienstadt, were he played as a violinist and conducted a camp orchestra. In 1944 he conducted the
premiere of Pavel Hasss Study for string orchestra. In late 1944
he was transported to Auschwitz. He was the only member
of his family to survive the concentration camps. After the
war, he dedicated all his efforts to renewing the musical life
of Prague. In 1945 he was appointed conductor at the opera,
resumed his post at the Prague Radio Symphony Orchestra
(194750), and held a post as professor at the Prague Academy (194851). He took over the directorship of the Czech
Philharmonic Orchestra (195068) and in spite of the Communist constraints he restored its international fame. Anerl
received the State Prize (1958) and was named National Artist
(1966). While he was conducting in Tanglewood, the Russians
invaded Prague. Anerl immigrated to Canada and took over
the leadership of the Toronto Symphony Orchestra, a post
he retained, despite ill health, until his death. He was held in
great esteem for his idiomatic interpretations of music from
his homeland and his remarkable insight into masterworks
of the 20t century. He made many recordings, which reflect
his concentration, reflection, intuition, and musical warmth.
Bibliography: Grove Dictionary (2001); mgg2; Bakers Biographical Dictionary (1997); T. Potter, Times Arrow: Karel Anerl
(190873), in: Gramophone, 81 (Aug. 2003), 3031.
[Naama Ramot ((2nd ed.)]
ANCHEL, ROBERT (18801951), French historian. An archivist-paleographer, he worked from 1912 until 1940 in the
Archives Nationales in his native Paris. His major work was
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
[Georges Weill]
139
ancona
140
ancona
outside the ghetto, the city senate opposed him on the grounds
that this would adversely affect the economic situation of the
city. The decree was revoked. A local Purim was observed on
Tevet 21 to commemorate the deliverance of the community
from an earthquake that occurred on December 29, 1690.
In the 18t century the Ashkenazi community slowly began to emerge. The *Morpurgo family was the most important
of the Ashkenazi families. In 1763 there were 1,290 Jews living
in Ancona. As late as 1775 Pius vi again enforced all the most
extreme anti-Jewish legislation.
During the occupation of Ancona by the army of *Napoleon between 1797 and 1799, the Jews were fully emancipated. The gates of the ghetto were removed, and two Jews,
Ezechia and Salvatore Morpurgo, sat on the new municipal
council, although the Jews, as well as the local population,
were obliged to contribute heavy war levies. In 1814, after Napoleons downfall, Ancona reverted to the Papal States, and
in part the former discriminatory legislation was reimposed
by Pope Leo xii. The revolutionary activity of 1831 resulted
in the destruction of the gates of the ghetto. However, only in
1848 was obligatory residence in the ghetto abolished. Various
Jews contributed to the Italian Risorgimento, such as David
Almagi, Giuseppe Coen Cagli, and Pacifico Pacifici. Ancona
Jews paid a high price for their participation in the Italian
Risorgimento. In 1860 the pontifical general Lamoricire demolished the Levantine synagogue to punish the Jewish community. The Jews obtained complete civic rights in 1861, when
Ancona was annexed to the Kingdom of Italy. After the unification the richest elements of the community took part in the
municipal life of the city. In 1869 Gioacchino Terni was called
upon to direct the Chamber of Commerce, and from 1924 to
1927, Mario Iona. The Jewish population of Ancona numbered
approximately 1,600 in the 19t century.
The size of the community and its widespread connections attracted many noted rabbis and scholars throughout the
centuries, including the humanist *Judah Messer Leon (15t
century), the physician *Amatus Lusitanus, and Moses *Basola (16t century), Mahalalel Hallelyah of Civitanova, Hezekiah Manoah Provenzal, Joseph Fermi (17t century), Samson
*Morpurgo, Joseph Fiammetta (18t century), Jacob Shabbetai
*Sinigaglia, Isaiah Raphael Azulai, David Abraham Vivanti,
Isaac Raphael Tedeschi (19t century), and H. Rosenberg, who
published several monographs on local history.
In 1938 there were 1,177 Jews in Ancona. During World
War ii, persecution was more individual than collective in
character. The Germans, and eventually the Italian Fascists,
demanded tributes to allow the Jews to live. In 1944 soldiers
of the Jewish Brigade arrived in Ancona, and helped the community get back on its feet. In 1967, there were 400 Jews in
Ancona. In 2004 the figure was around 200, with two synagogues in operation, the Levantine and the Italian, in the same
building on Via Astagno. The original Levantine synagogue,
originally erected in 1549 by Rabbi M. Bassola, was demolished
in 1860, rebuilt in 1861 and inaugurated in 1876, utilizing elements of the previous synagogue.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
141
ancona, cesare D
comparative research that involved the whole of European literature. Examples of this pioneering work are his study of the
motif of the *Wandering Jew La leggenda dell Ebreo errante
(in saggi di letteratura popolare, 1913) and his examination of
the development of religious theater in medieval Italy, Le sacre
rappresentazioni dei secoli xiv, xv, e xvi (1873), a collection
of old mystery plays with notes and commentary, on which
he based his Origini del teatro in Italia (3 vols., 1877, 18912; 2
vols., 1966). It was in the second edition of the latter that he
included a chapter on his important discoveries concerning
the Jewish Renaissance Theater at Mantua (vol. 2, pp. 40322
and 57884). From his work published in the Rivista Storica
Mantovana (1, p. 183) he revealed that there was at Mantua a
company of Jewish actors who had won considerable fame in
the 16t century and were obliged to play before the Dukes
of Gonzaga between 1525 and 1597. About the same time, the
playwright Leone (Judah) di *Sommo Portaleone was active.
Ancona showed that at Venice, too, plays on Jewish themes
and even one operetta were presented by Jews at intermittent
periods between 1531 and 1607. Ancona surveyed the role and
importance of Jews as actors and stage directors in the Italian
Renaissance Theater. He also wrote many articles on Jewish
literary personalities.
Anconas contribution to the study of Italian literature
includes his critical edition of Dantes Vita Nuova (1872) as
well as the book I precursori di Dante (1874). His most important critical studies dedicated to individual Italian literary
figures are those on the Contrasto di Cielo dAlcamo (1884),
the Odi of Giuseppe Parini (1884), and Il Tesoro di Brunetto
Latini (1889).
Ancona founded the literary periodical Rassegna bibliografica della letteratura italiana, which he edited until 1912; his
own articles appeared in leading scholarly journals.
His son paolo (18781964) was a celebrated art historian and educationalist. He was born in Pisa. In 1909 he was
appointed professor of the history of medieval and modern
art at the University of Milan. He was also a member of the
Fine Arts Council of the Italian Ministry of Education. Among
his publications are Modigliani, Chagall, Soutine, Pascin, aspetti dell expressionismo (1952; Eng. translation, 1953); works
on Italian miniature painting; and studies on the masters of
the Italian Renaissance, including Piero della Francesca (1951)
and Paolo Uccello (1959).
Alessandros brother, sansone (18141894), born in Pisa,
was an important journalist and politician in the Italian Risorgimento. In his youth, like his brother, he wrote for Tuscanys
Liberal newspapers, the Spettatore and the Nazione. In 1859 he
was appointed to the financial commission of the provisional
government. He was chosen to write a report on the financial
situation of the provisional government under the leadership
of Ricasoli. Later, after the annexation, he was called upon by
Cavour, the prime minister of the United Kingdom of Italy,
to direct the Department of Finances, Commerce, and Public Works of Tuscany.
142
ANCONA, VITO D (18251884), Italian painter of the Macchiaioli School. He studied engraving with Samuele Jesi and
then at the Florence Academy. In 1856 he left Florence for
ANDERS, GUENTHER (Stern; 19021992), German philosopher, political writer, and novelist. Born in Breslau as the
second child of psychologist William Stern and his wife, Clara,
Anders was raised in an assimilatory milieu, or, in his own
words, a tradition of anti-traditionalism. In 1919, he began to
study philosophy in Freiburg with Edmund *Husserl, who also
supervised his Ph.D. thesis in the field of logic. In 1929 he married Hannah *Arendt (they were divorced eight years later).
Two months after Hitlers election, Anders fled the Gestapo to
Paris for three years. There he wrote his novel Die molussische
Katakombe, a fierce examination of the conditions of thinking and story-telling under dictatorship (the manuscript was
143
144
ANDREW OF RINN (Ger. Anderle von Rinn), alleged victim of a ritual murder (see *Blood Libel) on July 12, 1462. The
murder was reputedly committed on the Judenstein in the
neighborhood of Rinn near Innsbruck, Austria, in the diocese of Bressanone (Brixen). The perpetrators were said to be
four Jewish travelers who had purportedly bought the child
from his uncle. The cult of Andrew was introduced in Rinn
in 1620, following the cult of Simon of Trent. Pope *Benedict xiv approved his equivalent beatification in 1752 but in
1755 refused to authorize Andrews canonization and stated
that the Roman Church did not formally venerate him. Despite repeated prohibitions by the Catholic Church and the
Austrian government, there is an antisemitic cult of Andrew
in Rinn up to the present time.
Add. Bibliography: W. Kunzenmann (ed.), Judenstein
(1994); B. Fresacher, Anderl von Rinn. Ritualmordkult und Neuorientierung in Judenstein 19451995 (1998).
[Bernhard Blumenkranz / Marcus Pycka (2nd ed.)]
Bibliography: B. Smalley, The Study of the Bible in the Middle Ages (19522), 11295; R. Loewe, in: jhset, 17 (1951/52), 23840; H.
Hailperin, Rashi and the Christian Scholars (1963), index; Mahoney,
in: New Catholic Encyclopedia, 1 (1967), 496 (incl. bibl.).
[Raphael Loewe]
145
angaria
ANGARIA, transportation corve. A postal system was introduced under the Achaemenian monarchy (see *Persia) for the
transaction of official business between the various states in
the Persian Empire and the imperial court. Herodotus (7:98)
describes how the Persians divided the principal routes of the
empire into stages, none of which exceeded a days journey.
Although there are no data in the sources, the angaria
must have been introduced in Erez Israel by the Persians at
the beginning of the Second Temple period, since the main
coastal route to Egypt, then ruled by the government of the
Persian king Cambyses, passed through it. The first mention of
the angaria in Erez Israel, however, dates from the Hasmonean
period: release from it being included in the immunities which
Demetrius ii of Syria offered to the Jews (i Macc. 10:33). There
is no mention of the angaria being imposed under the Hasmoneans. During the Roman period the highway between Sidon
and Jerusalem was considered a principal route for the pur-
146
angel of death
In 1988 he received the Jerusalem Award for Jewish education in the Diaspora from the World Zionist Organization
and the Jewish Agency for Israel.
ANGEL, BARUCH (15951670), talmudist, preacher, and kabbalist of Salonika. Angel, head of the Talmud Torah Yeshivah,
was one of the outstanding scholars of his age. His disciples
included David *Conforte, Solomon b. Samuel Florentin, and
Isaac Florentin. In 1651 he was one of the seven foremost scholars of the city. He signed a regulation dealing with a tax on
clothing. He was invited to accept the appointment of rabbi
of Smyrna but refused, because he was unwilling to encroach
upon the domain of the incumbent rabbi. His published works
are H iddushei ha-Rav Barukh Angel (Salonika, 1716), on selected chapters of various tractates, and responsa (ibid.). His
glosses to the Shulh an Arukh, H oshen Mishpat, are included
in the Doresh Mishpat (Salonika, 1650) of his disciple, Solomon
Florentin. A work on the tractates Ketubbot and Shevuot exists
in manuscript form at the Israel National Library.
ANGEL, SHEMAYAHU (18101874), Turkish banker, merchant, and philanthropist. Angel provided generous support
for the Jews of Syria and other Jewish communities throughout the Levant. He was born in Rosetta, Egypt, and settled
in Damascus in 1832 after Muhammad Alis occupation of
Syria. There he used his wealth, reputation, and influence
with the Ottoman authorities to help the local Jewish community, which suffered from the 1840 *Damascus Affair and
the 1860 Druze revolt. Angel provided material assistance for
the Ottoman troops engaged in suppressing the revolt and
successfully extricated many Jews from alleged involvement
in the uprising. Sultan Abdl Aziz decorated him and a guard
of honor was present at his funeral. Angels writings include
Les Biens de Mainmorte de la Communaut Isralite, in:
Hamenorah, 4, no. 5 (May 1926), 13344.
Bibliography: M. Franco, Essai sur lhistoire des Isralites
de lEmpire Ottoman (1897), 20910.
[Joachim O. Ronall]
147
angel of death
on earth (cf. the Canaanite idea of the god Moth) was rejected
by Jewish monotheism. According to the Bible, God is the
master of death and of life. The origin of death is motivated
not by the actions of an anti-human supernatural being, but
through mans own sin (cf. the formulation of Adams punishment in Gen. 3:2223). Death, however, is often personified
in the Bible; the fact that he has emissaries and a host of angels alludes to his independence of God (cf. Prov. 16:14; Hos.
13:14). These allegorical notions, probably survivals of a polytheistic influence on the Bible, are dominated by the more
pervasive concept that only God possesses the power to return mortal man to dust (cf. Job 10:9). This power He delegates
to a messenger (malakh), one of His many angel servants. A
cruel snatcher of souls, the Angel of the Lord who smites
and destroys human beings (cf. ii Sam. 24:16; Isa. 37:36)
is called the destroyer (Ex. 12:23; ii Sam. 24:16) and is described as standing between earth and heaven, with a drawn
sword in his hand (i Chron. 21:1516). The Bible only refers
to a temporary messenger and the instances in the Bible in
which death is personified (Prov. 16:14; 17:11; 30:12; Ps. 49:15;
91:3; Job. 18:14) do not point to a constant sacred power or
to a permanent angel whose function it is to terminate life
on earth.
Only in post-biblical times did the concept of an Angel
of Death who acted independently emerge. In popular belief,
he was conceived as an amalgam of forms and concepts which
had their biblical associations with death, cruelty, and wretchedness. The Angel of Death was also identified with the horrifying and dreadful ogres and demons described in the oral
tradition, in the literature of the ancient Near East, and in the
literatures of medieval Europe (devil and Satan). An active supernatural being, interested not only in fulfilling Gods
orders, but also on his own initiative, in fighting, harming,
and destroying man, the Angel of Death is identified in the
Talmud (bb 16a) with *Satan (Samael) and with yez er hara (evil inclination). He symbolizes the demoniac forces,
which were responsible for Adams fall and which continue
to fight his descendants.
In folklore, the Angel of Death is described allegorically:
He is full of eyes (nothing escapes him), a diligent reaper (cf.
Jer. 9:20), an old man holding a sword dripping poison into the
mouths of mortals, etc. (cf. Av. Zar. 20b; Ar. 7a). But mostly he
appears disguised as a fugitive and wanderer (cf. Gen. 4:12
on Cain, the first being to take another mans life), a beggar,
a peddler, and an Arab nomad. Since the Angel of Death is
only a messenger in Jewish tradition, his powers are limited
and depend on his masters (Gods) decrees and orders. Thus
there are remedies to overcome the Angel of Death and weapons against him. In general folk literature, the combatants of
death endeavor to find the herb of life (cf. the Gilgamesh
epics), or go in quest of magic means to attain *immortality.
In normative Jewish legends, the study of the Torah, or some
exceptional act of piety or benevolence, replaces the magic
weapons generally used against death (cf. the folk exegesis
on Prov. 10:2; 11:4 Charity delivers from Death). There are,
148
angel of death
magic knowledge, including medicine. In the stories belonging to this type of narrative, the Angel of Death is a physician of excellent repute (or an assistant to a physician). He
controls sickness, diseases, and plagues (his messengers). Sly,
he takes mans life prematurely, frightens and harms people,
and is merciless and brutal. In the Book of Jubilees (10:113),
Noah prays that the wicked spirits will not destroy him and
his sons, and God answers his prayer. However, He allows
only one tenth of the malignant ones to remain, ruling that
Noah be taught all of the medicines for their diseases so that
he might cure them with herbs.
(3) The compassionate Angel of Death is the outgrowth
of mans optimism and wishful thinking. In this narrative
the Angel of Death, though inherently cruel, can be moved
to mercy and concession by a mortals exceptional deed. The
narrative includes the numerous Jewish versions of the Greek
Alcestis (Indian Savitri) motif (cf. A. Jellinek, Beit ha-Midrash,
5 (19382), 1524) where the wife offers the Angel of Death her
own life as substitute for that of her husband or fianc. In
one of the versions (cf. M. Gaster, The Exempla of the Rabbis
(19682), no. 139), the Angel of Death, seeing the devotion and
readiness of self-sacrifice of the bride of Reuben the Scribes
son (after his parents had refused to serve as substitute), sheds
a tear of mercy. The Almighty then grants the couple 70 additional years of life, proclaiming: If he who cruelly kills souls
[i.e., the Angel of Death] has been filled with mercy for them,
shall not I who am merciful and gracious [Ex. 34:6] show
compassion toward them? To this narrative belong also the
stories of the helpful Angel of Death who rewards a benevolent man, consoles people after a disaster, etc.
In most of the legends in the three types of narratives,
the encounter between the mortal and the Angel of Death
takes place on the mortals wedding night when either bride
or bridegroom is doomed to die and opposes the executor.
The evil demon Asmodeus (or Ashmedai) slays the seven
husbands of Sarah so that she can become a wife to Tobias, in
the apocryphal book of Tobit (3:8, 17). In another post-biblical work, the Testament of Solomon, Asmodeus informs the
king that his object is to plot against the newly married and
bring calamities upon them. Solomon learns how to subdue
him (as in Tobit 8:2) and harnesses him for work in the building of the Temple. Jewish preachers and storytellers associated
either the defeat or the concession of the Angel of Death, occurring specifically on that occasion, not only with the wedding versus death motif which intensifies the contrast in the
narrative but also with the biblical prophecy, And then shall
the virgin rejoice in the dance, and the young men and the old
together, for I will turn their mourning into joy (Jer. 31:12).
Homiletic interpretation of this verse could easily associate it
with the motifs extant in the Angel of Death at the wedding
stories. The motif of a young girl unsuccessfully imploring the
Angel of Death (an aged, white-haired gentleman) not to take
her life is very common in Yiddish folk ballads (cf. N. Priluzki,
Yidishe Folkslider, 2 (1913), 142: Songs and Tales of Death).
Unlike the folktales, the ballads end tragically.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
149
ANGELS AND ANGELOLOGY. The entry is arranged according to the following outline:
Bible
Terminology
Angels as a Group
The Angel of the Lord
In the Hagiographa
Silence of the Prophets
Ezekiel and Zechariah
Daniel
Apocrypha
Among the Jewish Sects
Functions of Angels
Fallen Angels
Angels in the Talmud and Midrash
Origin of Angels
Classification of Angels
In the Liturgy
Movements Opposing the Veneration of Angels
Mysticism
In Jewish Philosophy
Philo
Maghrrya and Karaites
Saadiah Gaon
Abraham Ibn Ezra
Maimonides
Avicenna and Averroes
Modern Period
Bible
Many biblical writers assume the existence of beings superior to man in knowledge and power, but subordinate to (and
apparently creatures of) the one God. These beings serve as
His attendants, like courtiers of an earthly king, and also as
His agents to convey His messages to men and to carry out
His will.
terminology. These beings are clearly designated by the
English word angel. The terminology of biblical Hebrew is
not so exact. Malakh () , the word most often used, means
messenger (cf. Ugaritic lak to send). It is applied frequently
to human agents (e.g., Gen. 32:4) and is sometimes used figuratively (e.g., Ps. 104:4). This term was rendered in the Greek
Bible by angelos which has the same variety of meanings; only
when it was borrowed by the Latin Bible and then passed into
other European languages did it acquire the exclusive meaning of angel. Post-biblical Hebrew employs malakh only for
superhuman messengers, and uses other words for human
150
iah 14:13, only confirms the rule: the speaker there is a pagan.
Despite the masoretic pointing dina (the Tribunal) in Daniel
7:10, 20, the scruple may have persisted into the second century c.e., since the context favors rather the interpretation of
the consonantal graph as dayyana (the Judge). Related
to the deuteronomic idea that the Lord actually assigned the
heavenly bodies and the idols to the Gentiles but chose Israel
to worship him (Deut. 4:1520; 29:25) is the remarkable passage (Deuteronomy 32:89): When the Most High gave nations their homes and set the divisions of men, He fixed the
borders of peoples according to the numbers of the divine
beings ( ; so a Qumran fragment, in agreement with the
Septuagint). But the Lords own portion is His people, Jacob
His own allotment. The masoretic reading the children of Israel for the reading of the Qumran fragment and
the Septuagint cited above is a conflation of the latter and of
a variant , the ministers of God. This variant is not
attested directly, but its existence may be deduced from the
fact that it would account both for the masoretic reading in
Deuteronomy 32:8 and for the use of , minister in Daniel
10:20 twice, 21; 12:1. For these passages are obviously nothing
but a bold development of Deuteronomy 32:89. Their doctrine is that the fates of nations are determined by combats
among the celestial ministers to whom they have been assigned and that (despite Deut. 32:9) Israel also has a minister,
Michael, who is assisted by another angel, Gabriel. In Job, the
divine beings appear before God as a body, perhaps to report
on the performance of their tasks and to obtain fresh orders;
one of them is the Satan, who carries out his functions under
Gods directions (Job 1:6 ff.; 2:1 ff.). The angels seen by Jacob
ascending and descending the ladder (Gen. 28:12) seem to be
messengers going forth on their several errands and coming
back to heaven to report.
the angel of the lord. The narrative books offer many
instances of an angel rarely, two or more delivering a message or performing an action, or both. The angel appears in
human form, and sometimes is not immediately recognized
as an angel. The appearance of an angel to Hagar (Gen. 16:7 ff.;
21:17 ff.) and to Abraham at Mount *Moriah (Gen. 22:11 ff.) was
noted above. Further, three men visit Abraham to announce
the birth of Isaac; two of them go on to Sodom to warn Lot
to flee and to destroy the city (Gen. 18:1 ff.; 19:1, 13 ff.). The angel of God appears to Jacob in a dream, says I am the God of
Beth-El, and bids him return to his home (31:11 ff.). The angel of God plays a role, not entirely clear, in the events at the
Sea of Reeds (Ex. 14:19ff). In the *Book of the Covenant, God
promises to send His angel to lead the Israelites and to overcome the obstacles to their entrance into the promised land.
Gods name is in the angel, who must be faithfully obeyed
(23:20 ff.). When Balaam accedes to Balaks plea for help, the
angel of the Lord comes as an adversary to the enchanter. The
angel is visible to the she-ass, but Balaam cannot see the angel until the Lord opens his eyes (Num. 22:22 ff.). When the
captain of the host of the Lord appears to Joshua, the latter
does not at first realize that his visitor is an angel (Josh. 5:13).
The malakh of the Lord in Judges 2:1 ff., 10 and 5:23 may be a
prophet; but the visitor who summons Gideon to leadership
and performs wonders is clearly an angel (ibid. 6:11 ff.). The
same is true of the emissary who foretells the birth of Samson,
and whose angelic nature is made manifest only when he ascends to heaven in the altar flame (ibid. 13:2 ff., esp. 16, 20). An
angel with a drawn sword is the agent of the pestilence in the
days of David (ii Sam. 24:1617; i Chron. 21:15 ff.; the drawn
sword is mentioned also in the Balaam and Joshua incidents).
The old prophet pretends he has received a revelation from
an angel (i Kings 13:18). An angel appears once in the Elijah
stories (ibid. 19:5 ff.). The army of Sennacherib is destroyed
by the angel of the Lord (ii Kings 19:35; Isa. 37:36; ii Chron.
32:21). The angel of the Lord appears two times in Psalms: in
34:8, he protects the righteous; and in 35:56, he brings doom
upon the wicked.
in the hagiographa. Other references to angels in the
Psalms are scattered throughout the book. In a few places, angels are called on to join with the rest of creation in praising
God (Ps. 29:1; 103:2021; 148:2; cf. 89:6 ff.; in 96:7, the phrase
families of the nations is substituted for the sons of God
of 29:1; Ps. 78:49 and 104:4, most probably refer to forces of
nature that perform Gods will). In Psalms 91:1112, God commands His angels to protect the faithful from harm. The other
Hagiographa have little to say about angels. The only possible
allusion, in Proverbs 30:3, is doubtful. In Job, aside from the
references to the sons of God, angels are mentioned only by
the three friends and Elihu. The friends point out that even
the angels, the holy ones, are not flawless, and that man is still
further from perfection (Job 4:18; 5:1; 15:15). Elihu speaks of an
angelic intercessor for man (ibid 33:2324), but the passage is
obscure. The subject matter of the Five Scrolls is such that no
special significance need be attached to their silence on the
subject of angels (Eccles. 5:5 is hardly relevant).
silence of the prophets. The prophets, except Ezekiel
and Zechariah, say almost nothing about angels. In all pre-Exilic prophecy, there are just two passages in which angels are
mentioned. One is the rather obscure reference to the Jacob
story in Hosea (12:56; contrast v. 14). It has been explained
as a satirical attack on the cult of the angel (or divinity) BethEl (see Ginsberg, in: jbl, 80 (1961), 3437; cf. Gen. 31:1112).
The other is Isaiahs initial vision (6:1 ff.), in which the winged
seraphim have a prominent part. Thereafter, Isaiah makes no
mention of angels (33:7 is obscure and probably not Isaianic).
Jeremiah is completely silent on the subject; so is (according
to the critical theory) the roughly contemporaneous Book
of Deuteronomy. In the Exilic period, Deutero-Isaiah does
not mention angels (Isa. 63:9 does mention the angel of His
presence, but the Greek reads probably correctly: No messenger or angel; it was His presence that saved them). Special significance is attached to the fact that Haggai calls himself (1:13) the messenger of the Lord with the message of the
151
(10:5; 12:7; cf. above on Ezekiel). But Daniel has strong affinities with the extra-biblical apocalypses, and so presents many
new features in regard to angels. The revelations received by
Daniel are either symbolic visions, which an angel interprets
(ch. 7, 8), or they are revealed in their entirety by an angel (ch.
1012). Zechariah, too, had visions which an angel explained.
But he also delivered prophecies received directly from God;
such a thing never occurs in Daniel. In the latter book, too,
angels do not merely carry out orders, but have some powers
of initiative: The matter has been decreed by the ever-wakeful ones, the sentence is by the word of the holy ones (4:14).
Moreover, the angels now have proper names: *Gabriel (8:16;
9:21) and *Michael (10:13; 12:1). This is the only biblical book
in which angels have distinct personalities. Finally, the idea
that each nation has an angelic patron, whose actions and destinies are bound up with those of his nation, is encountered
for the first time. Mention is made of the patrons of Persia and
Greece (10:13, 20); and Michael is the champion of Israel (12:1;
on this concept cf. Isa. 24:2).
[Bernard J. Bamberger]
152
Apocrypha
In post-biblical literature angels frequently manifest themselves as independent beings, distinguishable by their own
names and individual traits. Contrary to the general impression gained from the Bible, certain allusions contained in it
lead to the assumption that in the earlier periods of Jewish
history angels played a more independent role in popular mythology than in the post-biblical period. It was not, however,
until the Hellenistic period of Jewish history that the conditions existed for a special doctrine of angels.
During the Second Temple period it was assumed that
only the great prophets of earlier times had had the privilege
of direct communication with God while in later generations mysteries of the end of days and of mans future could
be discovered only through the intermediary of angels. This
led to attempts to explore the nature and individual character of the angels. Furthermore, Jewish literature of this period
sought to teach the mysteries of nature, of heaven, of the end
of days, etc.; revelation no longer served as the point of departure for the acquisition of knowledge, but as corroboration of the validity of existing doctrines on medicine (Jub.
10:10 ff.), botany (i En. 3:1), astronomy, cosmology, etc. This
type of apocalyptic wisdom literature assumed that the secrets of the universe could be found only beyond the range
of earthly surroundings by means of angels. The development of the concept of angels was also deeply influenced by
the syncretism which characterized the Hellenistic Age. By
means of the wisdom of the Chaldeans (which enjoyed great
prestige among the Diaspora Jewry, see Dan. 1:4), the Jews had
become familiar with many of the old Babylonian myths the
creation, the deluge, the early generations of man, etc. and
they sought to harmonize the myths with the biblical reports
of these events. Old Babylonian tales of intercourse between
gods and legendary heroes, and of books containing heavenly
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
wisdom, were thus made to concur with Jewish legends; however, in order to avoid contradiction with the monotheistic
character of Judaism, they were ascribed to the world of angels. One such example was Enoch, a figure created under the
influence of Babylonian concepts, who appears as the bearer
and creator of human culture, and as the transmitter of heavenly wisdom to the early generations of man; his authority is
derived exclusively from his constant communication with
angels. Various sources treat Noah and Abraham in the same
manner, ascribing their wisdom to their intimate knowledge
of the world of angels. In addition, various religious concepts
accepted by the Jewish people under the influence of pagan
magic and demonology insofar as they were not in direct
contradiction to monotheism were eventually incorporated
into the doctrine of angels.
among the jewish sects. The doctrine of angels was not
evenly spread among the various parts of the Jewish people.
The apocalyptic wisdom teachers imparted the knowledge
that they had secretly acquired through their contact with
angels, only to a narrow circle of the specially initiated. Consequently, the doctrine of angels found its widest distribution among the secret societies of the Essenes. The latter (Jos.,
Wars, 2:142) carefully guarded the secret list of angels names.
The Qumran scrolls testify to an organized system of angelology, in which the Prince of Light and other heavenly princes
were expected to fight alongside the Sons of Light on the last
day, and they thought them present at meetings of the Qumran sect. A certain dualism is seen in the struggle for power
between the forces of evil (Belial) and those of goodness over
the sons of man (1qm 13:11). The Pharisees, on the other hand,
showed little interest in these problems. The Sadducees, who
were opposed to any kind of mysticism, are described by the
Acts of the Apostles (23:8) as denying the very existence of
angels; this however, was undoubtedly a false assumption,
derived from the Sadducees rejection of apocalyptic teachings. Among Jewish magicians and sorcerers, the concept of
angels was particularly confused, influenced as they were by
the pagan literature on the subject, where the angels usually
appear in the company of pagan gods, to combat disease. In
some literary sources biblical figures, such as Solomon, are
mentioned as having been in possession of secret formulas
or means whereby they were able to induce angels to come
to mans aid. The Greek Testament of *Solomon cites a
number of angels with whose activities Solomon became acquainted only with the help of demons. A similar manipulation of angels through the use of magic is found in the Sefer
ha-*Razim. Angels appearing in post-biblical literature may
be divided into several classes. The angel appearing in one of
the visions of Zechariah (1:9) is not mentioned by name, but
his active advocacy of the cause of Israel indicates that he was
not a messenger in the strict sense of the term. In the Book
of Daniel (8:16; 9:21) the angel Gabriel appears as an interpreter of Daniels vision. In later apocalyptic writings various
angels appear as interpreters of symbolic visions, such as Uriel
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
153
154
tities and regarded as angels (Isa. 34:4; 40:26; 45:12; Jer. 33:22;
Ps. 33:6; i En. 18:13 ff.; 21:3 ff.). However, the more widely accepted version was that certain angels rule the stars (Jub. 19).
Connected with this was the concept of the spirits of elements
(a concept which came into being under pagan influence),
e.g., the angels of the spirit of fire, of the spirit of the wind,
the clouds, darkness, snow and hail, thunder, and lightning
(Jub. 2:2 ff.; i En. 60:11 ff.; 65:8; Or. Sybill. 7:33 ff., etc.). This category also includes the angels of the seasons of the year, all
of which with hardly any exception bear Semitic names
(i En. 82:10 ff.). A foreign influence may also be discerned in
the concept of angels functioning as the originators and inventors of human civilization. Thus in The Life of Adam and
Eve, Michael appears as Triptolemus (in the mythology, the
hero who taught man grain cultivation) teaching Adam how
to work the soil. In addition to the angelic hosts mentioned in
the Bible and Apocrypha under generic names, such as cherubim, seraphim and ofannim, there are also angels of power,
and angels of dominion; angels who serve as patrons of individual human beings (already alluded to in Ps. 91:11); angels
of peace (i En. 52:5; 53:4; 54:4; 56:2; Test. Patr., Ben. 6), and
angels serving as intercessors (malakh meliz , Test. Patr., Levi
5). Beside the Angels of Light, Darkness and Destruction (see
above) there also occur in the Dead Sea Literature Angels of
Holiness (1qm 7:6).
functions of angels. Offering praise to God is regarded
as the major function of angels (i. En. 40; Test. Patr., Levi 4).
Their functions as intermediaries between God and man were,
however, also of special importance. As early as the Book of
Tobit (3:16; 12:12, 15) Raphael is depicted as one of the seven
angels charged with bringing the prayers of man before Gods
throne (compare Test. Patr., Dan 6). At times, an angel is ordered by God to accompany a man on his travels in order to
ward off dangers that may beset him, or, as in the Greek Apocalypse of Baruch, to guide Baruch through the seven heavens
and explain the sights. More frequent is the angels role as
intercessors, pleading for man before God (i En. 9:4 ff.; 15:2;
etc.); sometimes man pleads with the angels to transmit his
prayers to God (ibid. 9:2). Angels also appear in opposition to
evil angels who wish to act as prosecutors before the throne of
God. It is significant, that in spite of Exodus 33:11 (God would
speak to Moses face to face), the prevailing opinion of later
traditions is that at the giving of the Law the angels acted as
intermediaries between God and Moses (Jos., Ant., 15:136; Jub.
1:27 ff.; Gal. 3:19; Heb. 2:2). Specific mention of the presence
of angels at the right hand of God, during the Revelation on
Sinai, is made in the Septuagint, Deuteronomy 33:2.
Although no traces of a cult of angels were retained in
normative Judaism, in the Sefer ha-Razim angels seem to be
used for purposes of magic. Formulas for influencing the angels, stars, and the moon by means of incantations over flasks
of wine and blood, by burning incense, sacrifices, and other
methods all appear in Sefer ha-Razim. Likewise the names of
the angels, when coupled with those of Greek gods and magic
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
155
156
creation and then disappear (H ag. 14a; Gen. R. 78:1). The distinction between eternal angels and those created for a specific
purpose only seems to have been widely accepted among talmudic sages engaged with problems of religious philosophy;
Ben Azzai mentions the two categories of angels as though
their existence was a generally acknowledged fact (Sifra 1:1).
The Mishnah makes no mention at all of angels and this may
be due to the tendency to minimize their significance. Other
tannaitic sources, while containing references to angels, rarely
mention those angels who bear proper names. It is also significant that even eternal angels are said to be incapable of
viewing the glory of God.
origin of angels. The Talmud and Midrash contain a variety of opinions on the origin and nature of angels. The angels were created on the second or the fifth day of creation
(R. Johanan and R. H anina, Gen. R. 1:3 and parall.; S.A. Wertheimer, Battei Midrashot, 1 (19502), 25; cf. also R. Kirchheim in
Oz ar Neh mad, 3 (1860), 59, ed. J. Blumenfeld). Creation of angels is continuous since every pronouncement by God results
in the creation of angels. Angels walk upright, speak Hebrew,
and are endowed with understanding; they can fly in the air,
move from one end of the world to another, and foretell the
future (H ag. 16a). Thus angels have something in common
with both men and demons. They have the shape of man, but
consist half of fire and half of water (tj, rh 2; P d rk, ed. Mandelbaum, 6; Song R. 3:11, 15). The angels enjoy the splendor of
the Shekhinah and are free of the yez er ha-ra (evil inclination;
Gen. R. 48:11); they have no needs (Yoma 4b; Mid. Ps. to 78:25;
cf. also lxx and Targum, Ps. 78:25; mgwj, 22 (1873), 113); they
are classified according to countries and as a result there are
angels who must not leave Erez Israel (Tanh . B., Gen. 178); no
angel may carry out more than one mission at a time (bm 86b;
Gen. R. 50:2; Justin Martyr, Dialog. 56c); and they are capable
of error (Eccles. R. 6:10, no. 1: cf. Adam and Eve 1305). According to one concept the size of an angel is equal to a third
of the world (R. Berechiah, pr 83:12; Gen. R. 68:12).
classification of angels. Angels are divided into angels
of peace and evil angels; the former dwell near God, while the
latter are remote from Him (R. Johanan, Tanh. B., Lev. 39).
There are also angels of life and angels of death (R. Samuel b.
Isaac, Gen. R. 9:10). The number of angels is countless; they are
classified into groups of higher and lower angels. Like apocryphal literature, the aggadah regards Gabriel, Michael, Raphael,
and Uriel as the archangels and refers to them as the ministering angels (malakhei ha-sharet); the angels Sandalfon, Zagzagael, and Suriel appear only rarely. The angel *Metatron assumes great importance in the Midrash. There are angels who
control such matters as prayers, hail, rain, anger, Gehinnom,
birth and pregnancy, and other matters. The names of angels,
according to talmudic sources, became known to Israel only
after the return from the Babylonian exile. The aggadah elaborates upon the concept already developed in the apocryphal
literature of the guardian angels of the nations of the earth and
of individual kings. The former are regarded as hostile to Israel
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
157
three youths in the furnace (Pd Re 33). Michael smites Sennacheribs army (Ex. R. 18:5). Ministering angels also gather in
the post-biblical period, to listen to the discussions between
R. Johanan b. Zakkai and R. Eleazar b. Arakh (tj, Meg. 2:1,
77a); or to engage scholars in conversation (mk 28a; Men. 41a);
they accompany and protect the Righteous (Shab. 119b, et al.;
see Reitzenstein, Poimandres 13). God ordains that angels be
ready at all times to help man (Gen. R. 65:15).
In the talmudic age, like in earlier periods, no traces of
angel worship are to be found, in spite of the Church Fathers
assertion to the contrary. One talmudic passage (Sanh. 38b)
may imply that angel worship was practiced by certain sects
who were close to Christianity, but the talmudic sages took
strong exception to this practice (see tj, Ber. 9:1, 13a); the
claims of Christian writers regarding angel worship among
Jews may well refer to these sects.
[Arthur Marmorstein]
In the Liturgy
The concepts concerning angels, as developed in the aggadah,
have also been incorporated into the liturgy. This is especially
true of the idea of angels singing hymns in praise of God; different groups of such angels appear in the kedushot hymns
of the tefillah and the yoz er, each in a role of its own. Thus, in
the tefillah, it is the seraphim (Sarfei Kodesh) which are given
prominence, while in the yoz er it is the ofannim, H ayyot haKodesh, and the cherubim (the mention of the latter being
based on Isa. 6:3; Ezek. 3:12). It was presumably in the early
geonic period that the doctrine of angels was given increasing prominence in the daily prayers, under the influence of
mystical movements, especially the Yoredei Merkavah. Prime
examples are the introductory and connecting passages of the
Kedushah and the hyperbolic descriptions of the yoz er. Both
these portions of the prayers afterward inspired numerous piyyutim, which reveal a growing speculation about angels and
introduce new designations and functions for them. The very
name of the piyyutim of the yoz er ofan points to their
preoccupation with angels; in the course of the centuries the
piyyutim became more and more extravagant and detailed in
their descriptions. The hymns inserted between the various
passages of the Kedushah describe the adoration of the angels
with an infinite variety of images and terms. Of a similar nature are certain portions of the Siddur of *Amram b. Sheshna
Gaon, in which several angels appear in apocalyptic visions,
the prayer mi-ymini El u-mi-semoli Uzziel, and others (see
Seder R. Amram, 13b, 54a and passim). In several of the Selih ot
angels appear in yet another role, that of independent beings
whose task it is to transport the prayer of man to God, so that
He may have mercy upon the petitioner (malakhei rah amim
makhnisei rah amim). This idea also has its origin in apocryphal literature, the Talmud, and the Midrash. Special concepts
of the role of certain angels were held by the group of mystics
who lived in Safed in the 16t century and were first led by
Isaac *Luria and later by H ayyim *Vital. This group ascribed
to the daily prayer a special redemptive significance, for it was
158
the prayer that achieved the perfection of world order; it regarded the angels as the leaders of the heavenly spheres who
would accept only those prayers which are consecrated to a
certain name of God, by means of prescribed preparations
and concentrations. This implies a special appeal to the angels. According to this concept, the angel Sandalfon weaves a
crown for the infinite God out of the prayers that have been
accepted, and the angel Metatron rewards the petitioner for
his prayer by granting him the heavenly blessing. By virtue of
its doctrine and its strict way of life, the Safed group gained
great influence among the Jewish people. Its continued efforts
to introduce new prayers into the liturgy expressing its doctrine gained wide acceptance.
movements opposing the veneration of angels. To
counteract this movement, an opposing trend developed
whose aim it was to entirely exclude angels from the liturgy.
One of the most outspoken opponents of appealing to angels
was *Maimonides (see his commentary of Sanh. 10). Joseph
*Kimh i (12t cent.) made the following observation on the
practice of appealing to angels: True penitence does not stand
in need of intervention by the saints; feigned penitence will
not be helped by either the dead or the saints, by man or angel (Sefer ha-Berit in Milh emet H ovah, p. 33a). Isaac *Abrabanel agrees with Maimonides view decrying appeals to angels (Rosh Amanah, ch. 12). Yom Tov Lipmann *Muelhausen
(1415t century) opposed the practice in the following terms:
Our sages rejected any intermediation between man and the
Creator; appeals to intermediaries lead to devilry and idolatry (Sefer ha-Niz z ah on, no. 132). Among the opponents of appealing to angels there were such who did not reject outright
the terms malakhei rah amim makhnisei rah amim (angels of
mercy, introducers of mercy), but rather made amendments to
the text that avoided any implication of pleading with angels
for their intervention (see Netivot Olam, Netiv ha-Avodah,
ch. 12, by *Judah Loew b. Bezalel of Prague; H atam Sofer, oh ,
no. 166). Those authorities who did not introduce any amendments to the text of the prayers, felt themselves obliged to justify why they did not regard these passages as contradicting
pure monotheism (Shibbolei ha-Leket, no. 282 and others). Yet
in spite of the rejection of the practice of appealing to angels,
popular belief has clung to this doctrine and the prayer book
has retained traces of it. It was only when the siddur by Benjamin Zeev Wolf *Heidenheim was published (c. 1800) and
a new era of prayer book literature was inaugurated, that a
regression of the doctrine of angels took place, accompanied
by a general rejection of mystical ideas. Although passages of
mystical contents may even be found in siddurim of the Reform movement, the present tendency calls for a total exclusion of such prayers from the prayer book.
[Dov Shmuel Flattau (Plato)]
Mysticism
Mysticism distinguishes several categories of angels: ministering and corrupting angels, angels of mercy, and angels of
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
severe judgment. Furthermore, angels with masculine characteristics are distinguished from those with feminine qualities
(Zohar 1:119b; 2:4b). The angels stemming from the highest
light came into being on the first Day of Creation and enjoy
eternal life; the others, having rebelled against God and consequently having been consumed by fire, were formed on the
second Day of Creation (ibid. 1:17b, 46a). The angels consist of
fire and water or, according to another account, of four heavenly elements: mercy, strength, beauty, and dominion, corresponding to the four earthly elements: water, fire, earth, and
air (Sefer Yez irah (Book of Creation), ch. 1, 7; Pardes Rimmonim, sect. 24, ch. 10f.). The angels represent spiritual powers
of the finest, ethereal substance. When fulfilling their functions on earth, they manifest themselves sometimes in human
form and sometimes as spirits (Zohar, 1:34a, 81a, 101a; Pardes
Rimmonim, sect. 24, ch. 11). The strength of the angels lies in
the emanation of the Divine light which becomes manifest in
them and because of which they are described as elements of
the heavenly throne (Pardes Rimmonim, ibid.). The notion, already found in apocalyptic literature, that the ministering angels daily sing hymns before God and praise His wisdom, was
enlarged upon in later Jewish mysticism. The Zohar (1:11 to 45)
says that the angels live in the seven heavenly halls (heikhalot). A special hall is set aside for a certain type of angel that
mourns the destruction of the Temple (the so-called Avelei
Z iyyon; Mourners of Zion; ibid. 2:8b). The ministering angels may only begin to sing in heaven when Israel commences
to praise God on earth. The angel Shemiel carries the prayers
of the Jews from their synagogues up to the Temple, whereupon the hosts of ministering angels, suffused in streams of
light, descend to earth only to return to the Divine throne to
intone their hymns to God (Pirkei Heikhalot, in Eisensteins
Oz ar ha-Midrashim, 1 (1915), 123). Of the ministering angels,
those serving God Himself are called youths (bah urim), and
those serving the *Shekhinah are called virgins (betulot; J.
Israel, Yalkut H adash (1648), nos. 63, 93). The angels led by
archangels are arranged in four groups before the throne of
God. *Uriels group stands in front of the throne, Raphaels
group behind it; Michaels group is to the right, and to the left
is Gabriels (Massekhet Heikhalot, Eisenstein, op. cit., p. 109).
The first encounter between the angels and man is supposed to
have taken place when at Gods behest the mysterious Book of
the Heaven was handed to Adam through *Raziel, Hadarniel,
and Raphael (Zohar 1:55b). The angels know all mens futures;
their fate is made known in heaven by a herald. Every day angels in raiments of light are dispatched to the lower world with
special assignments: some serve the human body, others the
soul (Zohar 2:10a, 11a, h, 94a, 118b). In each human being there
lives a good angel and a wicked one (1:144b); mans every step
is accompanied by good and bad spirits (3:48b). Even in the
hereafter the angels accompany man where, depending upon
his life on earth, he is received either by the angels of peace
or by the angels of destruction (Zohar H adash to Ruth (1902),
89a). In the service of the unclean of the sitra di-semola (left
side) stand the angels of destruction (Malakhei H abbalah),
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
corresponding to the ministering angels of the holy sitra diymina (right side). In accordance with Gods command, the
latter bring man either good or evil, but with the angels of destruction malice is a natural characteristic. These angels, too,
live in seven halls and are subject to certain superiors. They
swarm through the air, mingle with humans in order to seduce them, and later report their sinful acts to their leaders so
that the latter can present the indictments before God (Pardes
Rimmonim, sect. 26, chs. 17). The huge army of the angels of
destruction, the counterpart to Gods entourage, constitutes
the family of the unclean other side, the so-called kelippah.
[Samuel Abba Horodezky]
In Jewish Philosophy
philo. Philo identified the angels of Scripture with the demons of the Greek philosophers (Gig. 2:6; i Sonn. 142). They
were, according to him, incorporeal and immortal souls hovering in the air and ascending to heaven, which having never
felt any craving after the things of the earth, never descended
into bodies. They were intermediaries between God and men,
hence they are represented as ascending and descending
in Jacobs dream. Unlike the Stoic philosopher Posidonius
(b. c. 135 b.c.e.), who saw in the demons the necessary link
between the upper and lower stages of being, Philo considered
the angels merely as instruments of Divine Providence, whose
services could on occasion be dispensed with when God chose
to address men directly. There were, however, evil angels
also, who were not messengers of God and hence unworthy
of their title. Evidently, Philo was thinking of the fallen angels of Jewish apocalyptic literature.
maghrrya and karaites. Philonic and gnostic influences were combined in the angelology of al-Maghrrya, a
Jewish sect that flourished in Egypt during the first centuries
of the common era. As attested by al-*Kirkisn, Karaite dogmatist and exegete, and al-Shahrastn (1076 or 10861153),
Muslim historian of religion and philosopher, the Maghrrya
interpreted all anthropomorphic passages in the Bible as referring to an angel, rather than God Himself, and claimed
that it was the angel who created the world and addressed
the prophets. According to al-Kirkisn the writings used by
this sect included a work by the Alexandrian, a reference,
no doubt, to Philo. The angel-demiurge of the Maghrrya,
therefore, represents a distorted and gnostically inspired version of Philos *logos. This doctrine has no parallels in either
the sectarian Qumran writings or in the Greek literature describing the Essenes. It is, however, closely akin to the view
held by the Karaite theologian Benjamin *Nahawendi in the
first half of the tenth century, as was already noted by alKirkisn. Judah *Hadassi, the 12t-century Karaite teacher,
followed Nahawendi in predicating the appearance of angels
in all instances of prophecy, including that of Moses, to whom
the highest angel is said to have appeared.
saadiah gaon. *Saadiah Gaon rejected the Karaite view
that the anthropomorphic terms in the Bible refer to angels.
159
160
85:8); the spheres and elements, too, may be referred to as angels (Guide, 2:67). The rabbinic statement Every day God
creates a legion of angels; they sing before Him and disappear
(Gen. R. 78:1) was taken by him to describe the natural and
psychic forces in transient individuals.
avicenna and averroes. Jewish Aristotelians were greatly
influenced by the divergent views of the Muslim philosophers
*Avicenna and *Averroes, who identified angels with the moving principles of the celestial spheres. According to Avicenna
(c. 9801037), the motions of the spheres were due to two
kinds of movers, the intelligences and the celestial souls. The
intelligences moved the souls by virtue of being their objects
of contemplation, and the souls, in turn, moved their respective celestial spheres. Avicenna identified the hierarchy of the
intelligences with the cherubim and that of the celestial souls
with the ministering angels. This doctrine and the complicated
theory of emanation supporting it were criticized by Averroes, who eliminated the angelic hierarchy of celestial souls
and preserved only the angelic hierarchy of intelligences. He
interpreted the soul of the sphere in the sense of nature of
the sphere.
Abraham *Ibn Daud and Maimonides followed Avicenna, while Jewish Averroists like Isaac *Albalag adopted
Averroes angelology. Ibn Daud (Emunah Ramah, ed. by S.
Weil (1919), 5862) demonstrated the existence of angels from
the motions of the heavens, which were caused by the celestial
souls desire to imitate the intelligences. This is a clear restatement of Avicennas dual hierarchy with the important difference, however, that the celestial souls are not specifically designated as angels. Maimonides also accepted Avicennas dual
hierarchy but reserved the term angel for the intelligences,
the rank of an angelic order being in proportion to its capacity to conceive of God (Yad, Yesodei ha-Torah 2:58). Isaac
Albalag, on the other hand, followed Averroes in opposing
Avicennas position and even exceeded Averroes critique by
denying the need for an internal principle of motion in the
spheres. He proposed instead a dual hierarchy of intelligible
and natural forces, or angels. Philosophers who rejected the
doctrine of separate intelligences in its entirety and the angelology based on it were *Judah ha-Levi (Kuzari, 5:21; cf., however, 4:3, where he refuses to pronounce either for or against
this view), H asdai *Crescas (Or Adonai, 1:2, 15; 4:3), and Isaac
*Arama (Akedat Yiz h ak. 2). Both Avicennians and Averroists
agreed that the separate intelligences (i.e., angels) were simple substances or pure forms without matter. A different view
was held by Jewish Neoplatonists, such as Isaac *Israeli who
described the hypostasis of intellect as composed of spiritual
matter and form, and Solomon ibn *Gabirol, who held that
the intelligible substances or angels are composed of matter
and form. Abraham Ibn Daud (and Thomas Aquinas in his De
ente et essentia) attacked Gabirols view. Isaac *Abrabanel, in
his commentary on the Book of Kings (ch. 3), quotes Gabirols
doctrine and offers an elaborate survey of the views advanced
Modern Period
The modern Jewish attitude to angels tends to regard the traditional references and descriptions as symbolic, poetic, or
representing an earlier world-concept. Contemporary movements such as Reform Judaism and certain sections of the
Conservative Movement have either completely expunged
from the liturgy all references to angels or where they remain
have understood them in poetic or mythological terms. They
feel that a belief in their existence is out of keeping with a modern approach to the world and God and cannot be reconciled
with modern rationalism.
The attitude prevailing among many of the Orthodox
is ambiguous. They have retained the relevant liturgical
passages and accept the appropriate biblical and rabbinic references, but nevertheless modern Orthodoxy tends to demythologize them and reinterpret them without compromising
the belief in their ontological status. Angels are interpreted
symbolically and belief in their existence is not denied altogether. The degree of literalness of this belief varies from
sub-group to sub-group. It is only among the small fundamentalistic sections, such as some of the H asidim as well as
the Oriental Jewish communities, that the literal belief in angels, which for so long characterized Jewish thought, is still
upheld.
Bibliography: bible: G. Davidson, A Dictionary of Angels
(1967), introd.; L. Koehler, Old Testament Theology (1957), 15760;
F. Stier, Gott und sein Engel im Alten Testament (1934); Kaufmann
Y., Religion, 6367. apocrypha, talmud and midrash: Jos.,
Wars, 2:142; Y. Yadin, A Genesis Apocryphon (1956), 2809; J.
Neusner (ed.), Religions in Antiquity in Memory of E.R. Goodenough
(1968), 25495; G.R. Driver, The Judean Scrolls (1965), s.v. Angelology: M. Margalioth, Sefer ha-Razim (1967), 14, 19, 20, 53; J. Strugnell,
in: vt, suppl. 7 (1959), 31845; A.R.C. Leaney, The Rule of Qumran
and its Meaning (1966), index; E.E. Urbach, H azal: Pirkei Emunot veDeot (1969), 11560 (bibl. 6823). jewish philosophy: A. Altmann, in: E.I.J. Rosenthal (ed.), Saadya Studies (1943), 17 ff.; S. van den
Bergh (ed. and tr.), Averroes Tahafut al-Tahafut, 1 (1954), 104 ff.; H.
Corbin, Avicenne, Le rcit visionnaire, 2 (1954), 4954, 6667, 105;
idem, Avicenna and the Visionary Recital (1960), 4647; M. Friedlaender, Ibn Ezra Literature, Essays on the Writings of Abraham Ibn
Ezra (1877, repr. 1964), 17, 115; N. Golb, in: jaos, 80 (1960), 34759;
idem, in: jr, 41 (1961), 3850; R. Margulies, Malakhei Elyon (1945,
repr. 1964); A. Schmiedl, Studien uber juedische Religionsphilosophie (1869), 6788; G. Vajda, Isaac Albalag (Fr., 1960), 172211; idem,
Recherches sur la philosophie et la kabbale dans la pense juive du
Moyen Age (1962), 7691 (= Rej, 3, 1962); H.A. Wolfson, Philo, 1
(1947), 21821, 366423; idem, in: Dumbarton Oaks Papers, 16 (1962),
6793. mysticism: G. Seholem, Major Trends in Jewish Mysticism
(1941), 41, 268; idem, Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, and
Talmudic Tradition (1965); R. Margulies, Malakhei Elyon (1945, repr.
1964); A. Jellinek, Beitraege zur Geschichte der Kabbala (1852); idem,
Auswahl kabbalistischer Mystik (1853); M.J. bin Gorion, Sagen der
Juden (1913), 259 ff.
ANGERS (Heb. ), capital of the Maine-et-Loire department, western France, and of the ancient province of *Anjou.
Jews probably resided in Angers from the 12t century. They
were expelled by Charles ii in 1289. The Jews who evidently
resettled in Angers during the 14t century became the victims
of bloody persecutions and humiliating restrictions. In 1394,
soon after Anjou was reunited with France (1390), the Jews
of Angers were again expelled, with the rest of the Jews of the
kingdom (see *France). Jews subsequently visited Angers on
business, but in 1758 the municipal council prohibited them
from entering the market. The present Rue de la Juiverie,
bordering on the modern part of the city, is not the site of the
medieval Jewish quarter. A number of Hebrew inscriptions
may be seen on four covings above the portal of the Cathedral
of Angers, describing the attributes of the savior, taken mainly
from Isaiah 9:5. In 1968 there were 250 Jews in Angers.
Bibliography: Brunschvicg, in: rej, 29 (1894), 22941; Joubert and Delacroix, in: Socit dagriculture, science et arts dAngers,
Memoires (1854), 129 ff.
[Bernhard Blumenkranz]
161
anglo-jewish association
ANGLOJEWISH ASSOCIATION (aja), British organization originally founded for the protection of Jewish rights in
backward countries by diplomatic means. Its objectives and
activities were patterned after those of the *Alliance Isralite
Universelle. It was established in 1871 with Jacob Waley as its
first president; five Jewish members of Parliament served as
vice presidents. By 1900 it had 36 branches, 14 in British colonies. In 1871 it was instrumental in securing the creation of the
Romanian Committee and in 1882 collaborated in establishing
the Russo-Jewish Committee. From 1878 it cooperated with
the *Board of Deputies of British Jews in the Conjoint (Joint)
Foreign Committee. The aja undertook educational work
among underdeveloped Jewish communities, maintaining
schools in Baghdad, Aden, Mogador, Jerusalem (the Evelina
de Rothschild School), and other places. In 1893 it became associated with the direction of the *Jewish Colonization Association (ica). As its president, Claude *Montefiore condemned
the *Balfour Declaration. After the Board of Deputies became
overwhelmingly Zionist in 1940, the aja under Leonard J.
*Stein became a rallying point of non-Zionist sentiment; as a
result, ostensibly because it was not a democratically elected
body, its representation on the Joint Foreign Committee was
reduced and then abolished. After the establishment of the
State of Israel, it modified its attitude toward Zionism. Circumstances have reduced its overseas interests. It published
the Jewish Monthly (194752), and the aja Review (194455)
which was superseded by the aja Quarterly, and more recently by aja Today. In recent years it has awarded student
scholarships and holds cultural events, but it has also continued to represent the Jewish community on government and
international bodies.
Bibliography: aja Annual Report (1870to date); Year Book
of the Anglo-Jewish Association (195051).
[Cecil Roth]
162
ANGOULME, capital of the department of Charente, western France. It seems from a missive addressed by Pope Gregory ix in 1236 to the bishop of Angoulme and other prelates
that the crusaders had committed excesses against the Jews
there. In about 1240 Nathan b. Joseph *Official engaged in a
controversy with the bishop of Angoulme. The Jewish cemetery was situated between the city wall and the abbey, and
the synagogue near the present Place Marengo. The Rue
des Juifs (now Rue Raymond-Audour) began at Rue des
Trois-Notre-Dame and ended at the Place du Palet. A second
Rue des Juifs in Faubourg lHoumeau is mentioned for the
first time in 1811. The community seal represents a crescent
moon and a six-pointed star with the encircling inscription
S[igillum] Iudaeorum.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
Anhalt, Istvn
ANGRIST, ALFRED ALVIN (19021984), U.S. pathologist. Angrist, who was born in Brooklyn, held various teaching posts at the New York Medical College from 1929 to 1954,
when he became professor of pathology at the Albert Einstein
College of Medicine of Yeshiva University, New York, retiring
from there in 1969. He was also director of laboratories of the
Bronx Municipal Hospital Center and consultant pathologist
to many New York City hospitals. Angrist made many important contributions to the knowledge of endocarditis. One of
his favorite subjects, however, was the importance of the autopsy, both for the advancement of medical knowledge and for
teaching. He campaigned vigorously on the matter, and dealt
with it in many of his scientific papers. Angrist was a member
of the committee that produced the standard nomenclature
of pathology and for over 20 years was on the committee on
medical education of the New York Academy of Medicine.
He was a strong supporter of controversial scientists in the
McCarthy era. Among other posts, he served as president of
the Queens County Medical Society and New York Pathology
Society. Angrist was also a director of the Health Insurance
Plan of Greater New York and president of the Queensboro
Council for Social Welfare.
[Fred Rosner / Bracha Rager (2nd ed.)]
ANHALT, former German state, now part of the Land of Saxony-Anhalt, Germany; until the 12t century part of the duchy
of Saxony, later becoming an independent principality. Jews
living in the towns of Bernburg, Aschersleben, Koethen, and
Zerbst in Anhalt are mentioned in sources from the 14t century. Communities existed in the first two towns during the
15t century when the rabbi of Aschersleben was Isaac Eilenburg, mentioned in the responsa of Israel Isserlein. No further
Jewish settlement in Anhalt is recorded from the end of the 15t
century to the beginning of the 17t. Afterward, the mercantilist policies of the absolutist regime encouraged Jewish traders
and financiers to settle in the principality. They formed a wellto-do group which soon engaged in cultural activities.
Hebrew printing presses were established in Koethen in
1621. Moses Benjamin Wolff, the court Jew, set up a Hebrew
press in 1695 in Dessau (which was active till 1704) as well as
in Koethen and Jessnitz where Israel b. Abraham, who was
a proselyte, was active for many years. He printed Maimonides Code with commentaries (173942) and his Guide of
the Perplexed with the standard commentaries in 1742. In 1742
too, Benjamin Moses Wolff s son Elijah restored his fathers
press for one year, producing the Sifra and the Jerusalem
Talmud, Seder Moed. In the period of Enlightenment Moses
*Philippson (17751814) established a Hebrew press in Dessau; David (b. Moses) *Fraenkel printed there the first JudeoGerman monthly Sulamith (180633).
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
A synagogue was built at Dessau in 1687. The characteristic relationship of this period between the German princes
and the rich Jews they patronized, a mixture of exploitation,
oppression, and socializing, was also found in Anhalt. Thus,
permission was given to build a synagogue in the famous gardens of Woerlitz, and a Jewish wedding was held at the palace. Anhalt Jewry played an important role in the Enlightenment (*Haskalah) and acceptance of German culture. Moves
toward Jewish emancipation were initiated in the community of Dessau early in the 19t century. In 1804 the body
tax levied on Jews was abolished in Anhalt, and Jews were
required from 1810 to adopt surnames. Full political rights
were granted in 1867. In 1831 the civil authorities appointed
S. *Herxheimer chief rabbi of Anhalt, contributing half of his
salary. Prominent among Anhalt Jews were the philosophers
Moses *Mendelssohn, Hermann Heyman *Steinthal, and Hermann *Cohen, the historian Isaac Marcus *Jost, the theologian Ludwig *Philippson, and the mathematician Ephraim
Solomon Unger. The Jewish population, numbering 3,000 in
1830, decreased to 1,140 by 1925. The synagogues of Anhalt
were burned in November 1938; the 1,000 Jews still living there
were murdered during World War ii.
Bibliography: E. Walter, Die Rechtsstellung der israelitischen Kultusgemeinden in Anhalt (Dissertation, Halle-Wittenberg,
1934); German Jewry (Wiener Library Catalogue, Series no. 3, 1958),
35; M. Freudenthal, Aus der Heimat M. Mendelssohns (1900), passim.
Add. Bibliography: B. Bugaiski (ed.), Geschichte juedischer Gemeinden in Sachsen-Anhalt (1997); J. Dick (ed.), Wegweiser durch das
juedische Sachsen-Anhalt (1998).
[Zvi Avneri]
163
anielewIcz, mordecai
niversary of the first Jewish community in Canada. A turning point in his career, the Symphony helped secure Anhalt a
tenured position at McGill and resulted in international exposure. Other works of this period are Seu Sheorim (1951) for
chorus and organ to a traditional text, and Psalm xix (1951)
for baritone and piano, to a text by A.M. Klein, for Otto Steieren, cantor of Montreals Temple Emanuel.
Also a pioneer in electronic music, Anhalt spent his summers in the late 1950s and early 1960s at Canadas National
Research Centre, the Columbia-Princeton Center, and Bell
Labs. In 1964 he established Canadas first electronic music
studio at McGill. These experiments resulted in Electronic
Compositions 14 (195961) and such mixed-media works as
Foci (1969). As in other post-1960 pieces, Anhalt himself wrote
Focis text, which contains kabbalistic references and requires
extended vocal techniques. In his 1995 opera Traces (Tikkun),
a single singer enacts many characters in Anhalts libretto,
which is influenced by the Kabbalah, the Exodus story, and
the writings of Martin Buber, Gershom Scholem, and Isaac
Luria. The Tents of Abraham (A Mirage Midrash), which Anhalt has characterized as a dream of peace between Judaism
and Islam, was awarded Canadas Juno Award for best classical composition in 2005. Anhalt was named an Officer of the
Order of Canada in 2003.
Bibliography: R. Elliott and G.E Smith (eds.), Istvn Anhalt: Pathways and Memory (2001).
[Jay Rahn (2nd ed.)]
164
ANILAEUS AND ASINAEUS (first century c.e.), two Babylonian Jewish brothers who founded a robber state in Babylon
and ruled it for 15 years (c. 2035). Natives of Nehardea, Anilaeus and Asinaeus had been apprenticed by their mother to
learn the weaving trade. Punished by their master for laziness, the brothers fled and were joined by other young discontented Jews in the area of the Euphrates. These they armed,
and, acting as their leaders, the brothers forced the surrounding herdsmen to pay a tribute from their flocks, and threatened violence to all who refused. Eventually they established
a robber state and thus came to the attention of the Parthian
satrap of Babylonia. The latter, however, was defeated in battle
by the two brothers after miscalculating that the Jews would
not defend themselves if attacked on the Sabbath. When
news of the battle reached the Parthian king, Artabanus iii
(c. 1238 c.e.), he decided to use the prowess of the Jewish
brothers as a curb to ensure the loyalty of his satrapies, for
some of them were in rebellion, and some were considering
whether to rebel (Jos., Ant., 18, 9, 330). As a result, they were
animals, cruelty to
165
166
shepherds (tj, Kil. 9:3, 32a; bm 85a). In later rabbinic literature, both halakhic and ethical, great prominence is also given
to demonstrating Gods mercy to animals, and to the importance of not causing them pain (see R. Margaliot (ed.), Sefer
H asidim (1957), 589, 667, 668, 670; M. Cordovero, Palm Tree
of Deborah (1966), ch. 23). Even the necessary inflicting of
pain is frowned upon as cruel.
The rabbinical attitude toward hunting is entirely negative. Harsh things are said about those who hunt even for a
living. R. Ezekiel Landau said that the only hunters we know
of (in the Bible) are Nimrod and Esau; it is not the way of the
children of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.
Medieval Jewish philosophers used the principle of z aar
baalei h ayyim to explain various mitzvot. It was suggested that
the reason for not plowing with an ox and an ass together
(Deut. 22:10) is that the ox, being the stronger, would cause
pain to the ass (Ibn Ezra, ibid.). Philosophers from R. Joseph
*Albo to R. Abraham Isaac *Kook discussed the question of
why it is permitted to eat meat at all and, indeed, from the talmudic statement that the am ha-arez (i.e., the boor) is forbidden to eat meat (Pes. 49b), it would seem that its authors
were also sensitive to the problem (see D. Cohen, in: La-H ai
Roi (Memorial A.Y. Raanan Kook; 1961), 20154).
Bibliography: I.A. Dembo, Jewish Method of Slaughter
(1894); Wohlgemuth, in: Jeschurun, 14 (1927), 585610; 15 (1928),
24567, 45268; S.H. Dresner, Jewish Dietary Laws, their Meaning for
Our Time (1959); S.D. Sassoon, Critical Study of Electrical Stunning
and the Jewish Method of Slaughter (19553); E. Bar-Shaul, Mitzvah vaLev (1960), ch. 1; A. Chafuta, in: Noam, 4 (1961), 21825; N.Z. Friedman, ibid., 5 (1962), 18894.
[Zvi Kaplan]
the two Talmuds, and the Midrashim there are scores of additional names of animals, but the numbers are small compared with the hundreds of names of plants. The reason for
this paucity in the animals mentioned in talmudic literature
is that the halakhah mentions them in the main only for the
laws of sheh itah and terefot, while the aggadah employed similes from the animal world of the Bible.
Classification of the Animals in the Bible and Talmud
mammals. The Bible uses two terms to denote a mammal.
The usual one is ( behemah), which refers to both domestic and wild mammals, seven species of the latter being
included among the behemah permissible as food (Deut. 14:5).
The other is ( h ayyah), which is a term sometimes incorporating domestic and wild animals (Lev. 11:2). Another passage however speaks of hunting any beast (h ayyah) or fowl
(Lev. 17:13), where the word refers specifically to a wild mammal. In talmudic literature h ayyah, a wild mammal, and behemah, a domestic mammal, are clearly distinguished from
each other, with different laws applying to each. Whereas the
domestic mammal (if belonging to the category of clean animals) may be offered as a sacrifice, has some prohibited fat
(h elev), and its blood is not required to be covered after slaughter, the wild animal (even though it is permitted for food) is
ineligible as a sacrifice, has no prohibited fat, and its blood
must be covered after slaughter. The distinction between a
h ayyah and a behemah applies to forbidden animals also. Thus
the sages held divergent views on whether a dog is a h ayyah
or a behemah (Kil. 8:6; Tosef. Kil. 5:7). There was some doubt
about which category certain animals belonged to. According to one opinion the ( koi, also pronounced kavi or kevi),
which is doubtfully a behemah or a h ayyah, is a hybrid of
both (H ul. 80a). Similarly with regard to the shor ha-bar, the
wild ox, there was uncertainty whether it had always been a
wild animal so that the laws of a h ayyah applied to it or had
originally been a domestic animal which had become wild
and to which therefore the laws of a behemah would refer. In
later generations a similar question arose with regard to the
water buffalo. Among the wild animals prime importance was
attached to the permissible cloven-hoofed ruminants, which
were the choicest game. Of these the Pentateuch (Deut. 14:5)
enumerates seven: the *deer, *gazelle, fallow deer, wild goat,
addax antelope, bison (*buffalo), and *antelope. Two additional permitted wild animals are mentioned in other biblical passages: the wild ox (*cattle) and the *ibex. As permitted
domestic animals, the Bible names *sheep, *goats, and cattle;
as prohibited ones, the *horse, *ass, *mule, *camel, and *pig.
The ass was the most valuable work animal, and the camel of
great importance in areas adjoining desert regions. The mule
was used for riding and as a beast of burden, and the horse
only for limited purposes. The fierce beasts of prey, although
they did not usually inhabit Erez Israel, sometimes penetrated
its populated areas from neighboring countries. The *lion,
*leopard, *bear, and *wolf, frequently mentioned in biblical
parables and allegories as symbols of strength, cruelty, and
167
Scientic Name
Order or Family
Addax
Ant
Ass
Addax nasomaculatus
Messor semirufus
Equus asinus
Ruminantia Artiodactyla
Formicidae
Equidae
Bat
Bear, Syrian
Bee
Beetle
Chiroptera
Ursus arctus syriacus
Apis mellica
Cerambyx; Capnodis
Chiroptera
Ursidae
Hymenoptera
Coleoptera
Bison, European
Bison bonasus
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Boar, Wild
Sus scrofa
Buffalo, Water
Bug
Buzzard
Bos bubalus
Cimex lactularis
Buteo sp.
Artiodactyla non
Ruminantia
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Rhynchota
Falconiformes
Camel
Camelus dromedarius
Tylopoda
Cattle
Bos taurus
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Centipedes
Myriapoda
Chameleon
Cheetah
Cobra
Scolopendra;
Eraphidostrephus
Chamaeleon vulgaris
Acinonyx jubatus
Naja haje
Cock
Galliformes
Corals
Crane
Cricket, Mole
Crimson Worm
Corallium rubrum
Grus grus
Gryllotalpa gryllotalpa
Kermes biblicus
Coralliacae
Gruidae
Orthoptera
Ryncotidae
Crocodile
Crocodilus vulgaris
Crocodilia
Deer, Fallow
Deer, Roe
Dog
Dove
Eagle
Earthworm
Elephant, Ivory
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Canidae
Columbiformes
Falconiformes
Vermes
Proboscidae
168
Chamaelonidae
Felidae
Elapinae
Hebrew Name
,
,
( )
?
(?)
Reference
Deut. 14:5; I Kings 5:3
Prov. 6:68; 30:25
Gen. 12:16; 24:35; etc.
Gen. 32:16; Judg. 5:10; etc.
Gen. 32:16; 49:11; etc.
Lev. 11:19; Isa. 2:20
I Sam. 17:347; Hos. 13:8; etc.
Deut. 1:44; Judg. 14:8; etc.
Deut. 28:39; Jonah 4:7
Par. 9.2
Deut. 14:5
Isa. 51:20
Ps. 80:14
II Sam. 6:13; Isa. 1:11
Ter. 8:2
Lev. 11:14; Deut. 14:13; Job. 28:7
Deut. 14:13
Hul. 3:1
Gen. 12:16; Lev. 11:4; etc.
Isa. 60:6; Jer. 2:23
Shab. 5:1; Kelim 23:2
Gen. 13:5; 18:7; etc.
Gen. 32:6; Ex. 20:17; etc.
Deut. 7:13; 28:4; etc.
Isa. 34:7; Jer. 46:15; etc.
Gen. 32:16; Judg. 6:25; etc.
Gen. 15:9; Lev. 9:2; etc.
Lev. 11:42
Mik. 5:3
Lev. 11:30
B.K. 1:4; Sanh. 1:4
Deut. 32:33; Isa. 11:8
Num. 21:6; Isa. 14:29; etc.
Job. 38:36
Prov. 30:31
Lam. 4:7; Prov. 8:11; etc.
Isa. 38:14; Jer. 8:7
Deut. 28:42
Ex. 25:4; Num. 4:8; etc.
II Chron. 2:6; 3:14
Ex. 7:9; Jer. 51:34; etc.
Job. 40:2541:26
Deut. 14:5; I Kings 5:3
Deut. 14:5; Jer. 14:5; etc.
Ex. 22:30; Judg. 7:5; etc.
Gen. 8:8; 8:12; Isa. 38:14; etc.
Gen. 15:11; Isa. 18:6; etc.
Isa. 14:11; 41:14; etc.
Kil. 8:6
I Kings 10:22; II Chron. 9:21
I Kings 10:18; 22:39; etc.
Scientic Name
Order or Family
Fish
Pisces
Pisces
Flea
Fly
Fly, Drosophila
Fox
Frog
Gazelle
Gecko
Pulex irritans
Musca domestica
Drosophila
Vulpes vulpes
Rana esculenta
Gazella sp.
Hemidactylus; Ptyodoctylus
Aphantiptera
Dyptera
Dyptera
Canidae
Amphibia
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Geckoidae
Gnat
Goat
Culex; Anopheles
Capra hircus
Dyptera
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Goat, Wild
Goose
Capra aegagrus
Anser anser domesticus
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Anseriformes
Grasshopper,
Longhorned
Grasshopper,
Shorthorned
Gull
Hare
Hawk
Heron
Hippopotamus
Tettigonidae
Orthoptera
Acrididae
Orthoptera Orthoptera
Larus sp.
Lepus sp.
Accipiter nissus
Egretta sp.; Ardea sp.
Hippopotamus amphibius
Horse
Laridae
Leporidae
Falconiformes
Ardeidae
Artiodactyla non
Ruminantia
Equidae
Hyena
Hyrax, Syrian
Ibex
Jackal
Hyaena hyaena
Procavia syriaca
Capra nubiana
Canis aureus
Hyaenidae
Hyracoidea
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Canidae
Kestrel
Kite
Falco tinnunculus
Milvus sp.
Falconiformes
Falconiformes
Leech
Leopard
Lion
Hirudo; Limnatis
Felis pardus tullianus
Felis leo
Hirudinae
Felidae
Felidae
Lizard
Lizard, Dab
Lizard, Monitor
Locust
Lacerta sp.
Uromastix aegyptius
Varanus griseus niloticus
Schistocerca gregaria
Lacertidae
Agamida
Varanidae
Orthoptera
Hebrew Name
Reference
(?)
Lev. 11:30
Lev. 11:29
Lev. 11:30
Ex. 10:1119; Deut. 28:38; etc.
Amos 4:9; Joel 1:4; 2:25
Amos 7:1; Nahum 3:17
I Kings 8:37; Joel 1:4; etc.
Jer. 51:14; Joel 1:4; etc.
169
Scientic Name
Order or Family
Hebrew Name
Reference
Louse
Anoptura
Rhynchoidae
Mackerel
Scomber scomber
Scombridae
Maggot
Mole Rat
Dyptera
Rodentia
Mongoose
Monkey
Moth, Carpenter
Moth, Clothes
Herpestes ichneumon
Simia
Cossidae
Microlepidoptera
Viverridae
Anthropoidea
Lepidoptera
Lepidoptera
Mouse
Rodentia
Nightingale
Onager,
Arabian Wild
Onager,
Syrian Wild
Oryx
Ostrich
Luscinia megarhynchos;
Equus hemionus onager
Passeres Passeres
Equidae
Oryx leucoryx
Struthio camelus
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Struthionidae
Owl, Barn
Owl,Eagle
Owl, Eagle
Desert Dark
Owl, Eagle
Desert Pale
Owl, Fish
Owl, Little Dark
Owl, Little Desert
Owl, Longeared
Owl, Scops
Owl, Shorteared
Tyto alba
Bubo bubo aharonii
Bubo bubo ascalaphus
Striges
Striges
Striges
(?)
( )
-
Striges
(?)
Ketupa zeylonensis
Athene noctua glaux
Athene noctua saharae
Asio otus
Otus scopus Screech
Asio ammeus
Striges
Striges
Striges
Striges
Striges
Striges
Owl, Tawny
Ox, Wild
Partridge, Chuckar
Partridge,
See-see
Peacock
Porcupine
Quail
Rat
Strix aluco
Bos primigenius
Alectoris graeca
Ammoperdix heyi
Striges
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Galliformes
Galliformes
(?)
Pavo cristatus
Erinaceus; Hemiechinus
Coturnix coturnix
Rattus rattus
Galliformes
Erinaceidae
Galliformes
Rodentia
Raven
Sardine
Corvus sp.
Sardinella maderensis
Sardinella aurita
Scorpio sp. Buthus sp.
Corvidae
Clupeidae Clupeidae
Mule
Scorpion
170
Equidae
Scorpionidae
,
(?)
Scientic Name
Order or Family
Sheep
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Sheep, Wild
Skink
Snake
Sparrow
Spider
Ovis musimon
Eumeces sp; Chalcides sp.
Ophidia
Passer domesticus biblicus
Araneida; Solifugae
Artiodactyla Ruminantia
Skincidae
Serpentes
Ploceidae
Arachnoidae
Stork
Swift
Swine
Ciconia ciconia
Apus sp.
Sus domestica
Ciconidae
Apodidae
Artiodactyla non
Ruminantia
Tahash
Turtle dove
Viper, Carpet
Viper, Horned
Viper, Palestinian
Dugong; Giraffa?
Streptopelia turtur
Echis sp.
Cerastes sp.
Vipera palaestina
Columbiformes
Viperidae
Viperidae
Viperidae
Vulture, Bearded
Vulture, Black
Gypaetus barbatus
Aegypius monachus
Vultures
Vultures
Vulture, Egyptian
Vulture, Griffon
Wasp
Whale
Wolf
Neophron percnopterus
Gyps fulvus
Vespa orientalis
Balenoptera; Physeter
Canis lupus
Vultures
Vultures
Hymenoptera
Cetacea
Canidae
Hebrew Name
Reference
,
,
(?)
171
172
animal tales
173
anim zemirot
Modern Period
Among the 8,000 Jewish folktales collected from oral tradition in Israel and preserved in the Israel folktale archives, there
are only 140 animal tales, a percentage lower than in any national archive, or in any current non-Jewish folktale collection. Similarly, in the Yiddish collection of 540 East European
folktales of Naphtali Gross (New York, 1955), only 24 are animal tales. Of the 300 international animal-tale types only 40
are represented in Jewish oral tradition. Five of the types are
Jewish oikotypes (local ethnic narrative type), the most common among them being no. 184 (see bibl., Aarne-Thompson):
in it man insults the animal (camel) which later avenges itself (six versions).
Many animal tales still bear their etiological character and have not been transformed into fable. The tale of the
camel that asked for horns and lost his ears (Sanh. 106a) is, for
example, moralistic and didactic, directed against discontent,
haughtiness, overweening ambitions, and immoderate and
unreasonable requests; at the same time, however, it explains
the origin of the camels short ears. Most of the animal tales
combine the explanatory and didactic motifs.
It is difficult to determine the dividing line between the
literary and the oral (folk) animal tale. Literary tales as those
of the aggadah have been drawn from, and then again become
part of, the oral tradition. An analysis of their contents proves
that the main line of distinction is functional. The original oral
animal tale was meant either to entertain or to satisfy the intellectual curiosity of mankind interested in the animal world.
It reflected the fantasy of the masses, but it can also be seen
as an early stage of the study of zoology. The literary animal
tale tends to be a fable and is essentially didactic and moralizing, reflecting the ideas of the normative leadership and of
the ruling elite.
Bibliography: A. Aarne and S. Thompson, The Types of
the Folktale (1961); Brunner-Traut, in: Saeculum, 10 (1959), 12485;
N. Gross, Mayselekh un Mesholim (1955); T. Gutman, Ha-Mashal biTekufat ha-Tannaiim (19492); Harkort, in Fabula, 9 (1967), 8799; D.
Noy, Ha-Mashal be-Sifrut ha-Aggadah (1960); idem, in: Mah anayim,
79 (1963), 5061; 91 (1964) 3440; 105 (1966), 11621; 121 (1969), 12639;
H. Schwarzbaum, in: iv International Congress for Folk-Narrative
Research, Athens, 1964, Lectures and Reports (1965), 46783; S. Span,
Mishelei Aisopos (19612).
[Dov Noy]
174
ANISFELD, BORIS (Ber; 18781973), painter, graphic artist, sculptor, and stage designer. Born in Beltsy, Bessarabia,
Anisfeld started his art education at the Odessa Art School
(18951900). In 19019, he studied at the St. Petersburg Academy of Arts, where his tutors were I. Repin and D. Kardovsky.
In 1903, he participated in the Summary Exhibition at the
Academy of Arts, and in 190610 showed his works at exhibitions of the Union of Russian Artists in St. Petersburg and
Kiev. In 19058, Anisfeld drew political cartoons for satirical
magazines. Later he focused mainly on painting and stage design. He exhibited at the Salon in Paris in 1906, at the Vienna
Secession in 1908, as well as at international exhibitions in Milan and London. In 1910, he joined World of Art and participated in all the exhibitions arranged by this association.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ankara
His works of this period feature highly sophisticated painting techniques, subtlety of color, and symbolic content. Anisfeld created several works inspired by biblical themes. From
1907, he was active as a stage designer. In 191214, he designed
sets for S. Diagilevs Ballet Troupe productions and for ballets
performed on the foreign tours of such leading dancers as A.
Pavlova, V. Nijinsky, and V. Fokin. Anisfelds designs for the
sets and costumes of the ballet Islamey composed by M. Balakirev (Mariinsky Theater, St. Petersburg, 1912) brought him
well-deserved recognition. In 1915, Anisfeld joined the Jewish
Society for the Encouragement of the Arts and participated in
its exhibits in Petrograd and Moscow (1916, 1917). In 1918, Anisfeld and his family settled in New York. His one-man show
at the Brooklyn Museum in the same year brought him fame
and success in America. In the 1920s, he continued working
as a stage designer and created sets for several productions
at the Metropolitan Opera. He collaborated with Jewish cultural organizations and associations, lectured at the Educational Alliance Art School, and published prints of his works
in the American Yiddish press. In 1924 and 1926, he had oneman shows in New York. In 1928, Anisfeld moved to Chicago
and exhibited his works at another one-man show at the Art
Institute. In the early 1930s, Anisfeld all but ceased working
for theater and focused mainly on painting. He also taught at
the Chicago Art Institute until 1958. His later works feature a
wide variety of themes and artistic techniques, from realistic
landscapes to symbolic paintings executed in the expressionist manner. Big retrospectives of Anisfelds works were held
in Pittsburgh (1946), New York (1956), Chicago (1958), and
Washington (1971).
Bibliography: Boris Anisfeld. Retrospective Exhibition. Catalogue, Art Institute of Chicago (1958); Boris Anisfeld: Twenty Years
of Designs for the Theatre. Catalogue of the Exhibition. Washington
City (1971).
[Hillel Kazovsky (2nd ed.)]
175
176
Ann Arbor
Michigan, took place in 1983. Appropriately, this site also became the location for the Holocaust Memorial sculpture by
Leonard Baskin that was dedicated in 1994.
William and Hattie Lansky originally had set up a grocery/general store and, as the Jewish community began to
grow, it was this family that undertook a leadership role. The
Lanskys were joined in this endeavor by Osias Zwerdling, who
served as president of Beth Israel Congregation from 1918 to
1958. By 1902, the landmark Lansky junkyard was established
and, as extended family members joined the early pioneers,
more Jewish families were attracted to the area: Abraham
Levy, shoemaker; Thomas Cook, who made his mark by establishing a foundry business with an African-American partner; Israel Friedman, scrap iron business; Jacob Ingber, auto
parts; Mark Ross, furniture store; and Joseph Lampe, retired
carpenter, who crafted the aron kodesh for Beth Israel Congregation that still exists in its small chapel. His son, Isadore
Lampe, was among the first Jewish faculty members at the
University of Michigan Medical School. Following his studies, in 1936, Dr. Lampe was named director of the Division of
Radiation Therapy, the first full division in the country. His
lasting legacy was the training of over 200 radiation oncology
physicians, many of whom went on to leadership positions in
other universities. Also on the faculty, from 1913 to 1954 in the
Department of Economics, was I. Leo Sharfman who became
chair in 1928. Prof. Sharfman, uncle of Mike *Wallace, a U-M
graduate himself, enlisted William Haber to the department in
1936, and he later became chair and subsequently dean of the
College of Literature, Science and Arts. Additional early faculty members of note include Kasimir Fajans, physical chemist, renowned for his pioneering work on radioactive isotopes;
Reuben Kahn, originator of the Kahn Test for syphilis; and
Jonas *Salk, developer of the polio vaccine. Another famous
graduate of the universitys College of Architecture and Design was Raoul *Wallenberg, in 1935. In his honor, the College holds an annual Wallenberg Lecture series. Additionally,
an endowment was established at the university by members
of the Jewish and non-Jewish communities to fund an annual
Lecture and Medal series. Invited guests are those who personify the Wallenberg ideals of bravery, stamina and integrity,
and who imbue in the students the fact that one person can
make a difference.
As the University of Michigan grew, so grew the influx of
Jewish faculty in all disciplines. In the 1950s and 1960s, with
the population growth, a split developed between town and
gown. At that time, Beth Israel was the only formal congregation in the city. A new Bnai Brith Hillel-Beth Israel building was dedicated in 1951 and Beth Israel changed its name
to Beth Israel Community Center. In 1964, bursting at the
seams, Beth Israel embarked on a fundraising campaign to
build its own building. Subsequently, a faction of the membership broke off and began the Reform congregation, Temple Beth Emeth. The Conservative Beth Israel returned to its
former name and remained joined in the Hillel Building until its own new facility was built in 1978 under the leadership
177
annenberg, walter H.
ANNENBERG, WALTER H. (19082002), editor and diplomat; publisher of the oldest U.S. daily newspaper, the Phila-
178
delphia Inquirer; head of one of Americas largest communications chains. Born in Milwaukee, Wisconsin, Walter was the
son of Moses L. Annenberg (18781942), a newspaper publisher who had added the Inquirer to his chain in 1936. Walter
became president of Triangle Publications Inc. in 1942. Subsequently he also acquired the holdings of another Philadelphia newspaper, the tabloid Daily News, six radio and television stations, and two mass circulation national magazines:
Seventeen and tv Guide which reached a circulation of 17
million per issue, making it a competitor with Readers Digest
as the magazine with the largest circulation. The horse racing
daily, the Daily Racing Form, also came under his control. In
1969 he sold the Philadelphia Inquirer and the Philadelphia
Daily News to the Knight-Ridder chain, while the Triangle
Publications communications empire was sold to Australian
media magnate Rupert Murdoch in 1988 for $3 billion. A public benefactor with a wide range of philanthropic and civic interests, Annenberg founded and became president of the M.L.
Annenberg School of Communications at his alma mater, the
University of Pennsylvania. He also became president of the
M.L. Annenberg Foundation and of the Annenberg Fund,
charitable foundations devoted to supporting higher education, medical research, music, and community welfare. In 1969
he was appointed U.S. ambassador to the United Kingdom.
In 1977 Annenberg underwent a hip replacement operation at Philadelphias Pennsylvania Hospital. He was so pleased
with the outcome of the surgery that he gave the institution
$2 million to found a hip replacement institute, named after
his physician Dr. Richard Rothman. Generous to many of his
friends, Annenberg paid most of the bills to add a bowling
lane in the White House during Richard Nixons years and
installed a swimming pool at Chequers, the English country home of the prime minister of Great Britain. Annenberg
donated more than $17,500,000 to refurbish Philadelphias
Academy of Music, and an additional $10 million to endow
the chair of Music Director Wolfgang Sawallisch, conductor
of the Philadelphia Orchestra. In 1981 Annenberg was elected
trustee emeritus of the board of the Metropolitan Museum of
Art in New York, which he had joined in 1974. In 1991 he made
the decision to bequeath his collection of French Impressionist and Post-Impressionist art, valued at some $1 billion, to the
Museum; this constituted the largest gift of its kind in some
50 years. His $50 million contribution to the United Negro
College Fund in 1990 represented the largest single donation ever given to African-American higher education in the
United States. In 1993 his foundation donated a total of $365
million then the largest one-time gift ever given to private
education in America to the universities of Harvard, Southern California, and Pennsylvania, and to his prep school, the
Peddie School in New Jersey. He also made a major donation
to *Dropsie University (formerly Dropsie College), the center
for Jewish learning in Philadelphia, which in 1986 became the
Annenberg Research Institute.
In 1986 Annenberg was awarded the nations highest civilian honor, the Medal of Freedom. He also won the George
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
anointing
spicuously absent (Num. 20:25 ff.). The high priests anointment is otherwise designated by the verb kadesh (qaddesh; to
sanctify). Indeed, the anointment sanctifies the high priest
by removing him from the realm of the profane and empowering him to operate in the realm of the sacred, i.e., to handle
the sancta, such as the oracle. The high priest was anointed in
conjunction with the cult objects (Ex. 40:915), and the latter
practice is found in the oldest portions of the Bible (anointment of pillars, Gen. 28:18; 31:13; 35:14). The story of Solomons
anointment by the high priest Zadok (i Kings 1:39) leads us
to the assumption that the royal unction is a derivative of the
unction of the high priest. The story could not be an interpolation of the priestly editors, since the latter would by their
own laws have condemned Zadok to death (by God) for the
crime of anointing a zar, a non-priest (Ex. 30:33). On the contrary, this incident complements the image of the king in the
historical narratives: since he may officiate at the sacred altar
like a priest (e.g., i Kings 3:4; 8:6364), why should he not be
similarly anointed with the sacred oil?
According to the priestly source, the sons of Aaron were
anointed along with him. Though the word mashah is used
in Exodus (e.g., 40:15a), it means only that they received the
sacred oil and implies nothing about the manner of its application. Indeed, the respective ceremonies differ sharply:
the sons were sprinkled (hzh) after the sacrificial service (Ex.
29:21), whereas Aarons head was doused (yz k) separately, before the service (v. 7). Furthermore, whereas each succeeding
high priest was anointed while his father was still in office (Lev.
6:15), the anointing of the first priests was never repeated; it
was to be valid for their posterity (Ex. 40:15b). This concept is
proven to be ancient, for it is found in the El-Amarna letters
(51:49), where a vassal stakes his authority on his grandfathers anointment.
The leper was anointed on the eighth and concluding
day of his purification ritual, but the oil was not sacred. The
waving and the sevenfold sprinkling of the oil before the
Lord (Lev. 14:12, 16), even before it can be used on the leper,
are not rites of consecration but of purification; moreover, the
indispensable verb mshh is tellingly absent. Perhaps even the
change of status is operative: the ostracism of the erstwhile
leper is ended, and he is free to reenter society. However, an
apotropaic function may also be present.
[Jacob Milgrom]
In the Talmud
According to the Talmud the anointing oil was compounded
only once in Jewish history, by Moses (Ex. 30:3133), and the
supply made by him sufficed for the whole period from the
anointing of Aaron and his sons until the residue was hidden away by Josiah. Anointing oil was therefore not used for
the kings and high priests after Josiah, and it was one of the
five appurtenances used in the First Temple but not in the
Second.
After the anointment of Aaron and his sons only high
priests and the priest anointed for war (the appellation of the
179
ANOKHI, ZALMAN YIZ H AK (pseudonym of Z.I. Aronsohn; 18781947), Hebrew writer. Anokhi was born in Lyady,
Russia. His first story, Ha-Yenukah, written in Hebrew, was
published in Ha-Shiloah (12 (1903), 5264). He soon began to
write in Yiddish and published two collections of stories, Tsvishen Himel un Erd (Between Heaven and Earth, 1909) and
Reb Elkhonon (1910). His Reb Abbe (1911), the monologue of
an aging, naive, and pious H asid, won wide acclaim. In 1911
Anokhi visited Palestine and recorded his impressions in Unzer Land (Our Country, 1919). After a brief stay in Argentina
(1923) he settled in 1924 in Palestine and reverted to writing
in Hebrew. He translated Reb Abbe into Hebrew (1927) and
published two dramas. His collected stories, Bein Shamayim
180
ANSELL, DAVID ABRAHAM (18341914), Canadian businessman, Jewish community leader. Ansell was born in London and arrived in Montreal via Queensland, Australia, in
1866. He went into business as an importer of glassware and
representative of a firm headed by his father in Frankfurt, Germany. He also became very involved in the Montreal Jewish
community and was soon one of the most prominent Montreal
Jews of his era. When he arrived in Montreal he joined the
fledgling Young Mens Hebrew Benevolent Association, which
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
an-ski, S.
181
AN-ski collections
182
After World War ii the purposeful collection of ethnographical data related to Russian Jews was virtually finished.
The Pale of Settlement was now past history, while the years
of brutal fascist occupation of the Ukraine, Belorussia, and
Lithuania destroyed vast quantities of cultural material.
There was also strongly anti-religious propaganda, which
became the policy of the Soviet Union and destroyed the last
vestiges of spiritual life that is, the Jewish religious communities.
During the postwar years the collections were mostly
augmented with gifts from other museums as well as rare
purchases and private donations. A large collection from the
former Moscow Museum of the Peoples of the U.S.S.R., which
was passed on to the St. Petersburg Museum in 1948, should
be mentioned in this respect.
The S.A. Rappoport (An-Ski) Collection is held to be the
heart of the Ashkenazi collection. An-Ski headed a number
of ethnographical expeditions during 191112, working in the
provinces of Podolia, Volhynia, and Kiev. The items collected
were intended for exhibition in the Jewish Museum formed as
a section of the St. Petersburg Society of History and Ethnography. The Evreskaya Starina (Jewish Antiquity) magazine, the
published organ of the society, printed articles on the collecting
activities of the museum. In 191416 An-Ski was known to be
working in the front lines of Galicia, helping to evacuate historical valuables. This mission was formed by the State Duma
(the Russian Parliament), and the data he collected while there
were delivered to St. Petersburg. In 191718 Evreskaya Starina
reported that robbery and pogroms have been taking place
since autumn 1917, which force us to close the museum and
pack its exhibits into boxes to be kept in a safe place. From
the published An-Ski will it is known that five boxes and suitcases with exhibits were given to be kept in the Alexander iii
Museum, now the State Ethnographic Museum.
As we now have no precise documents or lists it is quite
difficult to identify whether certain An-Ski exhibits date back
to 191112 or to the times of his expeditions of 191416. Unfortunately, the documents relating to these expeditions are lost
and it proves impossible to identify the geographical source of
objects. Indirect indications helping to date the items can be
found when deciphering the inscriptions and also in the writings of A. Rechtman. We can, however, only make guesses as
to the routes An-Ski followed and the places where he found
his exhibits.
The Jewish Ashkenazi collections of the State Ethnographic Museum present a historical and cultural heritage,
covering the period from the late 18t to the early 20t century.
In terms of geography it embraces most of the area where the
Pale of Settlement was introduced after 1795 (the third partition of Poland).
The Judaica occupy a central place in the museums collection, together with household objects and personal belongings.
The Czarist policy towards the Jews was ambivalent. It
forced the Jews to live in the Pale of Settlement, where they
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
formed 5 of the population. On the other hand, it tried to assimilate the Jews in their culture. Hundreds of measures were
taken to achieve these goals, but without success. The Jews,
speaking their own language, keeping their own religion and
its traditions, resisted this policy.
But, as in all other communities, their material culture
was heavily influenced by the Russian surroundings. The most
exciting examples are the so-called Lubok paintings, Russian
folk art used for decoration at home, but also as amulets to
keep evil out of the house. In Judaica, often made by Jewish
craftsmen, Russian folk elements like deer, birds, lions, and
flowers decorated the H annukah lamps, spice boxes, and rimmonim. The Czarist crown can be seen on covers for synagogue arks.
Another important part of the collection is clothing: the
specific brustichel for women, and the headgear for men,
both decorated with the so-called spanjerwerk, gold embroidery. There are also the simple homemade wooden chess set,
H annukah cards, and the models of cookies, specific for the
Jewish kitchen like the bridal cake in a Star of David form.
The remnants of the An-Ski Collection, modest as they
are in number, should be treasured for the wealth of background they give of a poor mans deeply felt Jewish culture of
bygone days. And we hope that through the exhibitions and
through the publications of the material (see the catalogue
Tracing An-Ski: Jewish Collections from the State Ethnographic
Museum in St. Petersburg with excerpts from A. Rechtman and
articles by Igor Krupnik and by Ludmilla Uritskaya, 1992) new
generations can benefit from its resurgence.
[Judith Belinfante and Ludmilla Uritskaya]
ANSORGE, MARTIN CHARLES (18821967), U.S. congressman, attorney, and corporate director. One of Mark
Perry and Jenny (Bach) Ansorges seven children, Martin was
born in Corning, New York, where his father was a successful
clothing manufacturer. In 1885, the family relocated to New
York City, where Martin and his siblings were educated. In
their prosperous home, the Ansorge familys lingua franca was
German. The senior Ansorge eventually became the owner
of Ansorge Brothers and Company in Scranton, Pennsylvania. One of his sons, Herbert, would become president of the
Wholesale Clothing Manufacturers Association.
After attending New York public schools, Martin Ansorge
earned both a B.A. and a law degree from Columbia University. Ever resourceful, he earned a handsome living while attending Columbia by selling advertising space in the school
paper, the Columbia Spectator. After practicing law in New
York City for six years, Ansorge ran as a Republican for the
United States Congress in 1912. He came in third in a threeman race. Ansorge also lost Congressional elections in 1914
and 1916. After serving in the Transportation Corps in World
War i, he was finally elected to Congress in 1920. During his
one term in the House of Representatives (192123), the Republican Ansorge floor-managed passage of the resolution es-
183
anspach, philippe
tablishing the New York Port Authority. He also gave strenuous vocal support to two anti-lynching proposals. Running
for reelection in 1922, Ansorge lost by ten votes. Returning to
New York City, he resumed to the practice of law.
In 1927, auto magnate Henry Ford retained Ansorge to
negotiate out-of-court settlements in the much-publicized
Ford-Sapiro libel case. The suit, brought by Sapiro, alleged
that Ford had severely libeled him in the pages of the moguls
newspaper, the Dearborn Independent. That the antisemitic
Ford should hire a Jewish attorney struck many as being incongruous. Following a mistrial, Ford hired Ansorge, who
successfully negotiated an out-of-court settlement for an undisclosed amount, plus a public retraction from Ford. In 1934,
Ansorge became a director of United Airlines, a position he
held until 1961.
Bibliography: K.F. Stone, The Congressional Minyan: The
Jews of Capitol Hill (2000), 89; The Reminiscences of Martin Ansorge,
Special Collections Department, Columbia University (1950).
[Kurt Stone (2nd ed.)]
184
were once found (ibid.). The antheap consists of three chambers; the grain is stored in the upper one and the insects live
in the middle, while the lower one is their summer habitat.
The same Midrash actually refers to these compartments, but
regards the middle one as the storehouse.
Bibliography: Lewysohn, Zool, 32830; Tristram, Nat Hist,
31921; S. Bodenheimer, Ha-H ai be-Arz ot ha-Mikrah, 2 (1956), index;
J. Feliks, Animal World of the Bible (1962), 122. Add. Bibliography: Feliks, Ha-Z omeah , 252.
[Jehuda Feliks]
ANTEBI, ALBERT (Avraham; 18691918), leader of the Jewish community in Erez Israel. Antebi was born into a prosperous rabbinical family in Damascus and was educated at the
Alliance Isralite Universelle school there. He was sent by the
Alliance to further his education in Paris. In 1896 he was appointed chief assistant to Nissim *Behar, director of Alliance
institutions in Erez Israel, and replaced Behar when the latter retired in 1898. Antebi served as director of the Alliance
trade school and established a workshop for hand-weaving
in Jerusalem. He was also instrumental in the establishment
of new quarters in the city and was elected to the Jerusalem
District Council. Antebi was later appointed representative
of i.c.a. (Jewish Colonization Association) in Erez Israel
and represented the Palestine office of the Zionist Organization in its contacts with the Ottoman authorities. Because of
his knowledge of the Turkish language and way of life, he was
well liked by the Turkish officials, who regarded him as the
chief spokesman of the Jewish community. On the outbreak of
World War i, Antebi succeeded in persuading the commander
in chief in Syria, Jamal Pasha, to commute the sentence of
banishment passed against leaders of the Jewish community
to 14 days confinement to Tiberias. In 1916 he was exiled to
Damascus and two years later he went to Constantinople to
plead for the refugees and exiles from Erez Israel. He was unsuccessful in this mission, and was sent as an enlisted soldier
to the eastern Anatolia front. There he caught typhoid fever
and was transferred to Constantinople, where he died.
Bibliography: M. Dizengoff, Im Tel Aviv ba-Golah (1931),
8795; M.D. Gaon, Yehudei ha-Mizrah be-Erez Yisrael, 2 (1937), 521f.;
M. Smilansky, Mishpah at ha-Adamah, 2 (19542), 15862.
[Yehuda Slutsky]
anthropology
(1957); The Most Happy Fella (1957); The Best Man (1960); Rhinoceros (1961); and 110 in the Shade (1964).
Anthony made numerous television appearances as an
actor on such shows as The Defenders, The Untouchables, Suspense, Kraft Television Theatre, and Danger, and directed for
tv as well, becoming the house director of the 1960s crime
series Brenner.
Bibliography: S. Bodenheimer, Ha-H ai be-Arz ot ha-Mikra, 1 (1950), 79; J. Feliks, Animal World of the Bible (1962), 9, 13, 18;
Lewysohn, Zool, 114, 149.
[Jehuda Feliks]
ANTHEDON, Hellenistic city in the vicinity of Gaza. Anthedon in Greek means Flower City. It is first mentioned as
a daughter city of Gaza, captured by Alexander Yannai (Jos.,
Ant., 8:357). Pompey freed it but the actual work of rebuilding was left to his successor Gabinius (ibid., 14:88; Wars, 1:166).
Together with the entire coastal area it passed to Cleopatra,
and later Augustus presented it to Herod (Ant., 15:217; Wars,
1:396). Herod embellished the town and named it Agrippias
in honor of M. Vipsanius Agrippa, Augustus general and sonin-law. During the Jewish War (6670 C.E.) Anthedon was
attacked by the Zealots but the attack was repulsed and it remained a hellenized city. Paganism was deeply rooted in Anthedon, flourishing there until the fifth century (Sozomenus,
Eccl. Hist., 5:9), when it became a Christian Episcopal see. The
site has been identified with Tell Iblakhiye, on the sea shore
1 mi. (2 km.) north of the port of Gaza; a hill farther north
is still called Teda (= Anthedon). The Arab geographer el-Idrisi (12t century) called the harbor of Gaza Tida.
Bibliography: Gatt, in: ZDPV, 7 (1884), 5ff.; Pythian-Adams,
in: PEFQS (1923), 14ff.; Schuerer, Gesch, 2 (19074), 118ff.; Avi-Yonah,
Land, index, S.V. Agrippas. Add. Bibliography: Y. Tsafrir, L. Di
Segni, and J. Green, Tabula Imperii Romani. Iudaea Palaestina. Maps
and Gazetteer. (1994), 63.
[Michael Avi-Yonah]
185
anthropology
186
(1929), worked as a secretary for Boas. With the encouragement of Boas and Ruth Benedict, Bunzel received her Ph.D.
from Columbia, where she later taught. Her many books, including The Pueblo Potter (1929) and Zuni (1935), focused on
Zuni ceremonialism. Another student of Boas and Benedict
was Ruth *Landes (19031991). The daughter of Russian Jewish
immigrants, Landes did pioneering work on race and gender,
issues that define central current concerns in anthropology.
Her field research among the Ojibwa resulted in her masterpiece study, The Ojibwa Woman (1938). Her field research in
Brazil resulted in her landmark The City of Women (1947).
In Britain, Jews have played a role predominately in social/cultural anthropology. Meyer *Fortes (19061983), professor of social anthropology at Cambridge University, immigrated to England from South Africa. He worked among
the Tallensi and Ashanti in Africa and his major contributions
were in lineage theory, studies of religion, and ancestor worship. His 1940 seminal work (with Evans-Pritchard), African
Political Systems, influenced a generation of anthropologists.
Max *Gluckman also went to England from South Africa,
where he had done a great deal of field work among the Zulu
and Barotse of Africa and shorter surveys of Rhodesian tribes.
Gluckman was a political activist. Publicly anti-colonial, he
wrote and lectured about the abuses of colonialism and racism. A.L. Epstein did research on problems of urbanization
and social change in emerging urban communities in Northern Rhodesia, Central Africa, and Melanesia. Maurice Freedman specialized in the social anthropology of Southeast Asia
and China. Hortense *Powdermaker (18961970), although
born and raised in the U.S., studied anthropology at the London School of Economics with the influential Bronislaw Malinowski, receiving her Ph.D. in 1928. Her books include Life
in Lesu (1933), After Freedom (1939), Copper Town (1962), and
Stranger and Friend: The Way of an Anthropologist (1966).
Claude *Lvi-Strauss, born in 1908 in Brussels, was the
most distinguished social anthropologist in 20t-century
France. His most original and significant contribution is his
theory of structural anthropology which is heavily influenced by linguistics and assumes that the most effective way
to understand human societies is to investigate the structures, rather than the content, of its organization. Among his
strongest early influences were Sigmund Freud and Karl Marx.
His The Elementary Structures of Kinship, published in 1949,
quickly came to be regarded as one of the most important
works on anthropological kinships. Lvi-Strauss was elected
to the Acadmie Franaise in 1973, Frances highest honor for
academics and intellectuals. He was a prolific writer and his
works include Tristes Tropiques (1955), The Savage Mind (1962),
Totemism (1962), Structural Anthropology, (2 vol., 195873), The
Raw and the Cooked (1964), From Honey to Ashes (1967), The
Origin of Table Manners (1968), The Naked Man (1971), The
View from Afar (1983), and The Jealous Potter (1985).
Other Jewish anthropologists of France included Paul
Levy, who was director of studies at Ecole Pratique des Hautes
Etudes (Sorbonne) and specialized in the culture of India and
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
anthropology
ences in various cultures. Iago Galdston edited and participated in a series of symposia on the interrelations of medicine
and anthropology.
Among contemporary Jewish cultural anthropologists
in America, Sol *Tax was president of the American Anthropological Association. David Bidney of Indiana University
published Theoretical Anthropology (1953), which was a pioneer work dedicated to basic theory in the history of anthropological thought. Morris Opler of Cornell University was
president of the American Anthropological Association and
did extensive field work among North American Indians and
in rural India.
Harry L. *Shapiro was chairman of the department of anthropology at the American Museum of Natural History and
professor of anthropology at Columbia University.
Alexander Spoehr of the University of Pittsburgh was another Jew who served as president of the American Anthropological Association.
Oscar *Lewis published studies of life in a Mexican village, in northern India, and of a family in Puerto Rico and
New York. Barbara *Myerhoff (19351985) was a renowned
scholar, popular professor, prolific writer, and filmmaker,
whose influences extended beyond the academy. Her works
include Peyote Hunt (1974), Number Our Days (1978), and the
autobiographical film In Her Own Time (1985). Sherry Ortner
(1941 ) of Columbia University has focused her work among
the Sherpa people of Nepal and, more recently, in the United
States. She helped establish the sub-discipline of feminist anthropology and has made significant contributions to social,
cultural, and feminist theory. She is a prolific writer whose
works include Sherpas Through Their Rituals (1978), Making
Gender: The Politics and Erotics of Culture (1996), Life and
Death on Mt. Everest: Sherpas and Himalayan Mountaineering (1999), and New Jersey Dreaming: Capital, Culture and the
Class of 58 (2003).
Jules Henry of Washington University in St. Louis published Culture Against Man (1963), a critical analysis of contemporary American culture with special reference to the
interconnections among American institutions, values, and
personal character among adolescents. Melville Jacobs taught
anthropology at the University of Washington in Seattle. He
specialized in the folklore of the North American Indians.
In the field of anthropological linguistics there was a
distinguished group of Jewish scholars. Joseph Greenberg,
of Stanford University, specialized in the linguistics of African peoples and wrote numerous articles on linguistic theory.
Zellig S. Harris of the University of Pennsylvania published
Methods in Structural Linguistics (1951). Stanley Newman of
the University of New Mexico specialized in the languages of
North American Indians. George L. Trager of the University
of Buffalo was a well-known specialist in American Indian
languages. Wolf Leslau, professor of Semitic and Ethiopic
linguistics at the University of California at Los Angeles, did
field research in Ethiopia. Roman Jakobson of Harvard University was the recognized dean of contemporary linguists in
187
anthropomorphism
America and was a distinguished authority on Russian language and folk literature.
M.F. Ashley *Montagu was a prolific writer who did
much to popularize anthropology in the English-speaking
world. While specializing in physical anthropology, he also
published a number of popular books on cultural anthropology.
Raphael *Patai published a number of ethnological works
on the Near East. James S. Slotkin (d. 1958) was professor of
anthropology at the University of Chicago. His study of Peyote
religion was the result of active participation in the native Indian church. Rena Lederman of Columbia University does research in the highlands of Papua New Guinea, focusing on the
political economy of gift exchange, on inequality and leadership, on gender roles and ideologies. Her books include What
Gifts Engender (1986). Karin Brodkin of ucla explores gender,
race, work, kinship, and migration in contemporary North
American Jews. Her book, How Jews Became White Folks and
What That Says About Race in America (1999), examines the
relationships among Jewishness, gender, and class in the structuring of social identity. Riv-Ellen Prells research also focuses
on Jews in the U.S., with an emphasis on community, gender
relations, and religious life. She is the author of Fighting to Become Americans: Jews, Gender and the Anxiety of Assimilation
(1999) and Prayer and Community: The Havura in American
Judaism (1989). Ruth Behar of the University of Michigan was
born in Havana, Cuba. She has explored her Jewish identity
and its relationship with her anthropological research. She is a
prolific writer, essayist, poet, and filmmaker. Among her bestknown works are Translated Woman: Crossing the Border with
Esperanzas Story (2003) and The Vulnerable Observer: Anthropology That Breaks Your Heart (1997). Sandra Morgen is professor of anthropology at the University of Oregon. Her books
include Into Our Own Hands: The Womens Health Movement
in the U.S. 19691990 (2002).
[David Bidney / Diane Baxter (2nd ed.)]
188
anthropomorphism
The Targumim
The method of mitigating offensive anthropomorphisms by
means of small emendations, described by the tannaim as
biblical modifications of expression, is also prevalent in the
early translations of Scripture. *Onkelos often renders the
name of the Lord in such substitutes as the glory of the Lord,
the Word of the Lord, and fear of the Lord. Similarly, he
translates He saw or He knew, referring to the Deity as
it was revealed before Him; He went down becomes He
revealed Himself ; He heard becomes it was heard before
Him, and other similar examples. If the same verb is used in
the Bible to describe an action of God and of man, Onkelos
uses two different words in order to distinguish clearly between the Divine and the human (Gen. 32:29; 40:8; Ex. 14:31;
and others). He is less hesitant, however, about attributing
mans psychical qualities to God, and he translates such expressions as hatred, love, anger, and the like without making
any changes except for those words which indicate regret and
sadness on the part of God (for example, Gen. 6:6). Yet Onkelos is not consistent in his treatment of anthropomorphism
as Maimonides already observed (Guide of the Perplexed 2:33),
and it has been suggested that he prepared his translation with
the simple worshiper in mind: expressions whose metaphorical meaning was obvious, were translated literally; where
misunderstanding and error were likely, his translation circumvents the anthropomorphism by a paraphrase. The other
Aramaic translators follow a similar course, although the Targum known as Yerushalmi goes even further in avoiding
anthropomorphisms than do Onkelos and the Targum Jonathan to the Prophets.
The same generally applies to the Greek translations.
For instance, temunah (likeness) is always translated in the
Septuagint as (form) or (likeness), and,
if it refers to the Deity (Num. 12:8), it is rendered (that
which appears). The Septuagint is extremely careful with
Gods wrath, anger, and similar terms, which the Aramaic
Targumim never hesitate to translate literally. Yet even within
the Septuagint one finds no consistency in handling anthropomorphisms. Among the other Greek translations, of which
only fragments are extant, Symmachus is the most consistent
in avoiding personifications of the Deity. For example, in Genesis 1:27, he separates the terms in the image of God, reading
instead: in the image God created him (the Targum Yerushalmi attributed to Jonathan treats this verse similarly).
Hellenistic Philosophy
Aristobulus deals in a systematic way with the true (that is,
the allegorical) interpretation of anthropomorphic verses in
Scripture, basing himself on Greek thinkers and poets. The
consistent avoidance of any personification of God led Philo
of Alexandria to the concept of a Deity who neither acts nor
creates, who is without attributes or qualities and hence no
kind of positive relationship to this world could be attributed
to him. At the same time Philo could not be unaware of the
189
anthropomorphism
190
anthropomorphism
In the Kabbalah
The talmudic *Merkabah (the heavenly throne-chariot) mysticism taught the ascent of the ecstatic soul into the realm of
the divine throne. A description of the revelation of the divine
majesty in the form of a human figure (following Ezekiel 1:26)
became the focal point of this vision. This description is found
in fragments of a tract called Shiur Komah, literally the measure of the body, i.e., the body of God as He appears, revealing Himself in this form. The text, attributed to the two mishnaic rabbis R. *Ishmael and R. *Akiva, gives enormous figures
for the measurement of each organ of that divine primordial
man on the throne. Such measurements are preserved, for
example, of Gods right and left eyes, of His lips, and other
parts. The description of Gods organs is designedly linked
with the description of the beloved one in the Song of Songs
5:1115, and it is certainly connected with some esoteric doctrine about the Song of Songs as a mystical text. It constitutes
a major piece of theosophy, no longer clear, evolved precisely
within the circle of strict rabbinical Orthodoxy. The age of
these fragments, which were forcefully attacked by the *Karaites as a profanation and degradation of the religious concepts
about God, was long debated. Some philosophic apologists of
the Middle Ages, for whom the existence of these doctrines
was a source of embarrassment, tried to explain them away
as late forgeries. Judah Halevi justified the Shiur Komah because it brings the fear of God into the souls of men (Kuzari
4:3). Later Maimonides ruled that it was unquestionably an
idolatrous work and should be destroyed (Teshuvot Rambam,
ed. Freimann, nos. 373, 694). Scholars like *Graetz assumed
that they were due to the influence of an anthropomorphic
school in early Islam. These opinions are no longer tenable.
The term Shiur Komah appears as the keyword of an esoteric
doctrine connected with the Song of Songs in the hymns of
Eleazar ha-Kallir, which are pre-Islamic. The existence of an
esoteric doctrine about the Song of Songs is attested in the
third century by the church father Origen who lived at Caesarea. By this he cannot have meant the openly accepted allegorization of the Song of Songs as the relationship between
God and Israel, but rather as a doctrine about the appearance
of God in the form of the beloved one, such as is taught by the
Shiur Komah. Saul *Lieberman has shown that in the earlier
aggadah the revelation of God on His Merkabah at the exodus
from Egypt and the revelation on Mount Sinai are in fact attested in a manner which fits into the traditions of the Shiur
Komah. However it is clear from the extant fragments that this
extreme form of anthropomorphism was not really meant to
describe the Divine Being as corporeal. The description here is
of a visionary apparition, however exotic, but not the appearance of God Himself. In kabbalistic literature, Shiur Komah
was interpreted as a symbol for the revelation of the Divinity
in the Sefirot (Divine Emanations) and therefore it was favorably appraised. Important parts of the *Zohar, in particular
the Great and Small Idras, represent a kind of kabbalistic adaptation or imitation of the Shiur Komah. In them, the theosophic beliefs of the kabbalists are quite consciously expostuENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
In Jewish Art
Although Jews have speculated on the anthropomorphic nature of God, visible representation of the Deity was clearly
forbidden by the Mosaic law. In spite of this injunction, the
Deity has sometimes been represented in Jewish art. In the
synagogue frescoes of *Dura Europos (third century c.e.),
there are representations of the Hand of God stretching forth
from heaven. In certain cases where they depict the visions of
Ezekiel the representations might be justified as an illustration
of a biblical text (e.g., the prophet said, the hand of the Lord
was upon me; Ezek. 37:1). No such justification, however, can
be used to explain the fact that at Dura Europos and at *Bet
Alfa there are representations (as in contemporary Christian
art) of the Divine Hand extending from heaven to prevent
Abraham from sacrificing his son (it is specifically stated in
the Bible that the patriarch was restrained by the voice of an
angel). The anthropomorphic tradition was continued in medieval Jewish illuminated manuscripts. In the Sarajevo Haggadah there is a figure of a man in repose which according to
one opinion illustrates God taking rest after the labor of creation. Later, the theme was taken up in documents and printed
books. One of the vignettes to *Jacob b. Ashers Arbaah Turim
published by H ayyim Schwarz (with his son and son-in-law)
in Augsburg in 1540 shows the Deity engaged in the work of
the sixth day of creation and in the creation of Eve. The Deity
was also depicted in small vignettes of scenes from the Vision of Ezekiel on the engraved title page of the Minh at Shai
(Mantua, 1742); on the engraved border of an Italian *ketubbah of the 17t century; and in a representation of the Vision
of Jacob at Bethel on the title page of the Ir Binyamin by Benjamin Zeev Wolf Romaner (Frankfurt on the Oder, 1698).
There is a depiction in relief of God appearing to the infant
Samuel (i Sam. 3:10) on the gravestone of Samuel Senior Texeira in the Oudekerk cemetery of the Sephardi Jewish community in Amsterdam (1717). This is especially remarkable in
view of the biblical prohibition of graven images. The accumulated evidence shows that it is even possible that the cast
figure of Jupiter Fulgur, incorporated in the perpetual lamp
of at least two 18t-century German synagogues, was also intended to represent the Deity. It is clear that the prevalent idea
that medieval Jewish art would not brook anthropomorphism
is certainly incorrect.
[Cecil Roth]
Bibliography: in kabbalah: M. Gaster, Studies and Texts
in Folk-lore 2 (1960), 113053; A. Schmiedl, Studien ueber juedische,
insbesondere juedisch-arabische Religionsphilosophie (1869), 23958;
191
antibi
192
ANTIBI, ABRAHAM BEN ISAAC (17651858), Syrian talmudist. Antibi, who was born in Aleppo, studied under his
father, Isaac Berakhah, and Isaiah Dabah. A scholar of great
erudition and acumen, he wrote books on a variety of topics.
He ruled his community with a firm hand, making regulations, opposing the inroads of the wealthy, and criticizing the
failings of his generation. When his father died he succeeded
him, acting as rabbi of Aleppo and head of the bet din. He
served approximately 40 years. Antibi studied Kabbalah, and
speculated on the date of redemption. His ethical publications established his reputation as a moralist. He also wrote
poems, most of which expressed the yearning for redemption
and for the revelation of the Divine Presence. In Aleppo some
of these were sung on Sabbath eves and on festive occasions,
being included in the Bakkashot books. His learning was acknowledged in Erez Israel, and *Israel b. Samuel of Sklov solicited from him a commendation for his book Peat ha-Shulh an
(1836). Antibi was host to visiting Ashkenazi scholars and
emissaries from Erez Israel and his works incorporated his
learned discussions with them. His son Isaac was also a distinguished scholar in Aleppo. Antibi is the author of (1) Yoshev Ohalim (Leghorn, 1825). This work includes Ohel Avraham, sermons on the pentateuchal passages, on the Exodus,
and on Passover; Penei ha-Bayit, a treatise on the Torat haBayit of Solomon b. Abraham *Adret; and Ohel Yiz h ak, some
sermons of his father. (2) Mor ve-Aholot (Leghorn, 1843), responsa of Antibi and his father. (3) Ohel Yesharim (Leghorn,
1843), moral discourses and homilies to which are appended
some 50 piyyutim. (4) Penei ha-Bayit (Leghorn, 1849), on
the Shulh an Arukh, H M, together with Bet Av by his father.
(5) H okhmah u-Musar (Leghorn, 1850), on ethical conduct, to
which is added Derekh H ukkekha, laws of the festivals, which
also contains H ukkei Nashim, matrimonial law based chiefly
on the responsa of *David b. Solomon Abi Zimra. (6) Penei
Ohel Moed (Jerusalem, 1959), homiletical discourses for the
special Sabbaths. His works are an important source for the
cultural, social, and economic life of the Jews of Syria. To this
day legends are current in praise of him and the wonders
which he performed.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
antichrist
ANTICHRESIS () in Greco-Roman law an arrangement whereby a creditor may, under certain conditions,
enjoy the use and fruits of property (land or chattels) given
to him as security. In talmudic literature, such an arrangement appears under various designations such as mashkanta
di-Sura, nakhyata, kiz uta (see *Loans, *Pledge, *Property,
*Usury), while the word antichresis ( )itself appears
only once in the Talmud (tj bm 6:7, 11a; another passage in tj
Git. 4:6, 46a has which might be a corruption of antichresis ( )see Epstein, in: Tarbiz, 8 (1937), 3168).
In Greco-Roman sources too, though antichretic transactions
must have been widespread, the word antichresis appears only
rarely, and it is difficult to ascertain its exact meaning. The
glossator Cujacius (Observations 3:35) restricts the term to
an arrangement whereby the usufruct is in lieu of interest (in
vicem usurarum). A. Manigk, rejecting this narrow definition, argues that in Roman, Assyro-Babylonian, Greco-Egyptian, Syrian, and other laws, arrangements whereby usufruct
was granted in partial or total amortization of the principal
debt were also included in antichresis: hence Manigk speaks
of amortization-antichresis as distinct from interest-antichresis (F. Stier-Somlo and A. Elster (eds.), Handwoerterbuch
der Rechtswissenschaft, 1 (1926), s.v.). By allowing a token deduction from a principal debt, actual interest-antichresis can
be made to appear as amortization-antichresis (which is what
mashkanta di-Sura or nakhyata really were). This was a means
of evading the prohibition of usury. It is thus difficult to say
whether the terse statement in the Talmud, which explicitly
denounces antichresis as usury, refers to pure interest-antichresis or also to amortization-antichresis of the fictitious kind. The
Mishnah discussing it deals with loans on pledge and quotes a
saying of Abba Saul allowing amortization-antichresis under
certain circumstances (a poor mans pledge).
In Christian countries in the Middle Ages, when all interest on loans was forbidden, antichresis was linked with the
evasion of usury (see C.F. Glueck, Ausfuerliche Erlaeuterung
der Pandecten, 14 (1813), 47 ff.). Economically justified interest
rates having become permissible, the significance of antichresis
faded away and is not found in modern legislation.
Bibliography: A. Gulak, Toledot ha-Mishpat be-Yisrael biTekufat ha-Talmud, 1 (1939); Ha-H iyyuv ve-Shibbudav, 72, 76, 80, 121,
152; B. Cohen, in: Alexander Marx Jubilee Volume (1950), 179202,
reprinted in his Jewish and Roman Law, 2 (1966), 43356, addenda
7845; Ehrman, in: Sinai, 54 (1963/64), 17784.
[Arnost Zvi Ehrman]
salonians 2:24 the second coming will be preceded by apostasy, and the man of lawlessness will be revealed, the son
of perdition so evil that he shall sit in the Temple of God,
showing himself to be God. Perhaps this figure too is to be
identified with Antichrist, and he is destroyed by the breath
of the Messiahs mouth (cf. Isa. 11:4, Targ. ibid., and many
other places in Jewish writings).
The background to this figure lies in Jewish eschatology,
where the ideas of the wicked king of the last generation and
of the rise of evil to the highest point preceding salvation are
found at an early period (cf. Ezek. 28:2; Dan. 7:2425; 11:36; cf.
9:27). Another form of the same idea can be found in the eschatological battle in which the forces of evil and their leader
are finally to be overcome (qm xviii:1; 1qs iv:1819; Test. Patr.,
Levi 3:3, et al.). Peculiar to the Christian form of this tradition
in which the term Antichrist developed is the anti-messianic
aspect of the figure. Thus, in a later Christian apocalypse he
is described in the following terms: His knees are unbending, he is crippled in his eyes, with wide eyebrows, crooked
[sickle] fingered, with a pointed head, gracious, boastful, wise,
sweet in laughter, visionary, clever, sober, gentle, mild, worker
of signs, bringing close to him the souls of the corrupt, bringing forth bread from stones, [making] the blind to see, the
lame to walk, he will move mountains from place to place
(Seventh Vision of Daniel, ed. Z. Kalemkian, 1892, pp. 25 ff.).
The description of his ugly physical appearance is similar to
those found in other Christian apocalypses, such as Testamentum Domini, the Greek Esdras Apocalypse and others. But in
the Daniel Apocalypse quoted, certain of the characteristics
of Antichrist are directly inspired by those of the Christ. Descriptions of the physical form of this figure also occur in later
Jewish apocalypses such as Sefer Zerubbavel (ed. Ibn Shemuel,
79 ff.), there ascribed to *Armilus.
Another element which entered into this complex of
ideas is that of Nero redivivus. Here the eschatological wicked
ruler took on the characteristics of the Roman emperor who
represented the very epitome of all conceivable evil. The idea
of *Neros eschatological reappearance developed and is to be
found in the Sibylline Oracles (e.g., 4:11939) which constitute
the most extensive early source for this idea. In this book the
demonization of the Nero figure is complete (5:36170) and
it is very clear further (5:2834), where of his return it says
(33f.): Then he shall return, making himself equal to God, but
[God] shall convince him that he is not. The same concept
is also to be found in Revelation 13:17. There, too, the antidivine arises in the form of a dragon, the primordial serpent
called Satan (12:9), and of two beasts, one of which is generally associated with Nero (13:1718). The Church Fathers also
speculated about Antichrist, but their interest was more in
his theological aspects than in the mythical features dear to
the apocalyptic writers. So, for example, both Irenaeus in his
treatise Adversus haereses and Hippolytus in his On Christ
and Antichrist and his fragmentary commentary on Daniel reflect this interest and for them ii Thessalonians 2:24
is most important. The later developments of this legend are
193
anti-defamation league
complex. One particular form, basing itself on Jewish traditions (see Test. Patr., Dan. 5:6), makes the Antichrist a Jewish
pseudo-messiah of the tribe of Dan.
In the Antichrist figure of Christianity, therefore, elements of Jewish thought were given particular formulations
as they crystallized. The idea of the rise of evil to its height
before the coming of salvation, the embodiment of this evil
in the eschatological king (cf. Test. Patr., Dan. 11:36, 37; Ass.
Mos. 8), the overweening pride and blasphemy of the figure (Test. Patr., Dan. 7:11, 20; ii Thess. 2:24, etc.), all these
are old Jewish motifs. Their combination in the figure of the
wonder-working pseudo-messiah or Antichrist is apparently
a Christian development, and one which, in turn, may have
influenced later Jewish ideas. It is clearly possible that this
Christian formulation, which often bears distinct anti-Jewish
traits, grew in part from the reaction of Christianity to continuing Jewish messianic hopes. It might be added that Jewish
tradition about this eschatological figure may have been more
highly developed and earlier than is generally recognized, as
the primarily Jewish material in the fragmentary Coptic Elijah apocalypse indicates.
Bibliography: Boehmer, in: Jahrbuecher fuer deutsche Theologie, 4 (1859), 40567; W. Bousset, The Antichrist Legend (1896);
L. Ginzberg, in: je, 1 (1901), 6257, s.v. (contains bibliography); J.
Kaufmann, in: ej, 2 (1928), 90610, s.v. (contains bibliography); B.
Rigaux, Lantchrist et lopposition au royaume messianique (1932); D.
Flusser, in: eh, 4 (1952), 4669, s.v. (contains bibliography).
[Michael E. Stone]
ANTIDEFAMATION LEAGUE (adl). The Anti-Defamation League (originally The Anti-Defamation League of
Bnai Brith) was founded in 1913 in reaction to the crude
and overt antisemitism of the period, specifically to the Leo
*Frank case. The adls goal, as stated in the charter that established the League, is to end the defamation of the Jewish
people to secure justice and fair treatment for all citizens
alike.
Originally headquartered in Chicago, the offices of the
League are in New York City. The adl works out of 31 regional offices located throughout the United States. The adl
has as well a cooperative relationship with the Bnai Brith
Canadian office, an office in Jerusalem, and representation in
Rome and Moscow.
The adl is governed by a National Commission of 700.
Unlike the *American Jewish Congress, *American Jewish
Committee, and other community relations organizations,
the adl is not a membership organization. It has evolved
from being a commission of its parent body to an organization with independent board and fundraising structures, and
in reality is fully autonomous. The adl is staffed by career
professionals who are specialists in various disciplines related
to community relations: religions, law, communications, promotion, education, labor, foreign affairs (especially Israel and
the Middle East), social sciences, politics (national and local),
and government.
194
anti-defamation league
During the 1970s, in response to what it then characterized as the new antisemitism, which derived less from overt
expression and more from apathy and insensitivity to Jews and
to Jewish concerns and problems, including Israel, the adl
re-contoured its approaches to antisemitism. A major prejudice-reduction program, A World of Difference, has been an
adl centerpiece since the early 1990s, as has been Holocaust
education. Convinced that preferential treatment will destroy
equality of opportunity and selection based upon merit, the
Leagues position on affirmative action is nuanced in terms of
adls opposition to the re-emergence of quotas.
The adls traditional ideology was that aggressive use of
litigation and other legal remedies to counter discrimination
and church-state violations was too confrontational and would
ultimately damage the constructive relationships that Jews had
built up with other faith communities over the years. From its
earliest years the adl, unlike its sister defense agencies, rejected advocating on behalf of antidiscrimination legislation,
and instead focused on combating prejudice and defamation.
The Leagues national director until 1947, Richard E. Gustadt,
articulated the view that held that intergroup negotiation and
education programs emphasizing cultural pluralism offered
the best chances to remedy societal abuses. Certain societal
evils could not, in the view of the adl, be eliminated, only
tempered. This view (shared in large measure by the American Jewish Committee) marked a fundamental ideological difference with the American Jewish Congress, which believed
in direct legal action.
From the late 1940s until the late 1970s the adl was led
by a tandem of Benjamin Epstein and Arnold Forster, who
together began aggressively prosecuting a civil rights agenda
for the League. Beginning in the early 1980s, however, with
a marked shift in the national public policy agenda back to
church-state and other First Amendment matters, there was
again a shift in the priorities of the adl. During the tenure of
national director Nathan Perlmutter additional legal expertise
and resources were added to the agencys staff (the adls litigation capacity dated back to the late 1940s and was a result of
the decision by the American Jewish Congress to organize its
Commission on Law and Social Action), and the League became an aggressive player in the church-state arena. During
this period there was a certain degree of de-emphasis of the
traditional civil rights agenda, resulting in large measure from
antisemitism within some black civil rights groups.
Even with a new emphasis placed on church-state separation and other legal matters, the adl always viewed churchstate concerns to be but one of several major civil rights and
liberties issues on its organizational palette, which includes
countering racial supremacist organizations, judicial remedies for hate crimes, and discrimination and harassment.
Changes within the organization arising out of exogenous factors did not mean that the adl intended to abandon its charter
purpose of public response to anti-Jewish defamation.
From the mid-1980s, under the stewardship of Abraham
H. *Foxman, the adl has become one of the most visible
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
195
ANTIFASCIST COMMITTEE, JEWISH, a group of Jewish public figures and intellectuals in the Soviet Union organized during World War ii on the initiative of the Soviet government to mobilize world Jewish support for the Soviet war
effort against Nazi Germany. When the Germans invaded
the Soviet Union, the Soviet government felt the need to organize a Jewish body among the many organizations set up
to arouse world opinion to aid embattled Russia. On Aug. 24,
1941, a meeting of representatives of the Jewish people was
held in Moscow and it was addressed by Solomon *Mikhoels,
Ilya *Ehrenburg, David *Bergelson, and others, who called on
our Jewish brethren throughout the world to come to the
aid of the Soviet Union. This appeal made a great impression
on Jews in countries free of the Nazi yoke. In the U.S. the Jewish Council for Russian War Relief was established, headed by
Albert *Einstein; in Palestine, a reply to the call from Moscow was broadcast in Hebrew on Sept. 28, 1941, on behalf of
the yishuv. A public committee to aid the Soviet Unions fight
against fascism, which was later known as League v, was
also established.
At the same time, two representatives of the *Bund in
Poland, Henryk *Erlich and Victor *Alter, who had been released from Soviet imprisonment in September 1941, suggested to the Soviet government that it establish an anti-fascist
committee. When the two were executed in December 1941,
it appeared that the proposal had been rejected; however, the
serious situation on the war fronts led the Soviet government
to recognize the need for propaganda directed toward Jews
throughout the world. It was decided to establish a Jewish
Anti-Fascist Committee within the Sovinformbureau, which
served Soviet war propaganda. On April 7, 1942, the Committee published its first appeal to Jews throughout the world,
signed by 47 people, including writers, poets, actors, doctors,
and Jewish soldiers who had distinguished themselves in battle
against the Germans (General Jacob *Kreiser, the submarine
commander Israel Fisanovich, and others). The Committee
was headed by Solomon Mikhoels, and its secretary was the
journalist Shakhne Epstein. On May 24, the second meeting
of the representatives of the Jewish people was held and
broadcast an appeal to Jews throughout the world to collect
contributions for the acquisition of 1,000 tanks and 500 airplanes for the Red Army. *Eynikeyt, the Yiddish journal of the
Committee, was first published on July 6, 1942, at Kuibyshev
and appeared three times a month. The Committee organized
radio broadcasts four times a week in Yiddish for the Jews in
the U.S. and Great Britain and collected information on Nazi
atrocities in Nazi-occupied Soviet areas that was published
in Eynikeyt and sent outside the Soviet Union for publication
in Jewish newspapers. The Committee also collected a total
of 3,300,000 rubles in their fundraising campaign among
Jews in the Soviet Union for the purpose of setting up a tank
unit to be called Soviet Birobidzhan. In February 1943, the
Committee met in plenary session, at which Mikhoels delivered a shocking report of the fate of Jews in areas liberated by
the Red Army. He also gave details on the Jewish role in the
196
antigonus ii
rate the Crimea from the Soviet Union and to convert it into
a Jewish bourgeois republic that would serve as a military
base for the enemies of the U.S.S.R. (the Crimea Affair). All
the accused S. Lozovskii, J. Juzefovich, Prof. B. Shimeliovich, I. Fefer, L. Kvitko, P. Markish, D. Bergelson, D. Hofstein,
B. Zuskin, L. Talmi, I. Vatenberg, E. Teumin, and Ch. Vatenberg-Ostrovska were executed on Aug. 12, 1952. Prof. Lina
Stern was sentenced to 3 years of prison and then deportation to Kazakhstan. In related measures, another 110 Jews
were tried, 10 were executed, and the others were sentenced
to various prison terms.
B.C.E.
175
Mattathias
164
162
150
145
142
138
Simeon
129
John
Hyrcanus I
Inter
dynastic
wars
Yannai
Alexander
Judah
Aristobulus I
Antigonus
197
antigonus of carystus
Antonys legate (later the victor of the Parthian War), gave him
no substantial support, and left Judea soon after, probably having been bribed by Antigonus. Herod meanwhile succeeded
in liberating Masada, after which he marched on Jerusalem,
and attempted to take the city in a surprise attack. The attempt
failed, and Herod retreated. The war continued throughout the
winter of 3938 and Herod succeeded in subduing the whole
of Galilee, while Antigonus remained in Jerusalem, unable to
assist his partisans in the north. Nevertheless Herod would
not have got the upper hand if Ventidius had not decisively
defeated the Parthians (38). As a result of this victory, Roman
forces were freed for action. Even then they did not cooperate with Herod who journeyed to Mark Antonys camp to
seek his full support. During Herods absence from Palestine
Antigonus defeated Herods brother Joseph, who was killed
in battle. A general rising followed in Galilee, whose inhabitants seized partisans of Herod and drowned them in the Sea
of Galilee; the revolt even spread to Idumea. Herod, returning
at the head of a considerable Roman force, crushed the uprising. Antigonus then committed a fatal error: instead of concentrating all his forces against Herod, he dispatched a large
part of them against the Roman troops in Samaria, and his
army was defeated at Jeshanah. Only the approach of winter
prevented Herod from besieging Jerusalem. In 37 Herod was
reinforced by a large Roman army, 11 legions (about 5060,000
men), sent by Mark Antony and commanded by Sosius. The
siege lasted five months and the distress in the city was particularly acute, as that year was a sabbatical year and food was
in short supply. Two sages in the besieged city, whose names
are given by Josephus as Sameas (Shammai or Shemaiah)
and Pollion (Hillel or Avtalyon), recommended that the city
gates be opened, not out of love for Herod, but in the belief
that this was a heaven-sent punishment which must be endured. Josephus statement that the city fell on a fast day has
been wrongly understood to refer to the Day of Atonement;
it was probably a communal fast customarily proclaimed in
time of danger. Antigonus and his forces fortified themselves
on the Temple Mount, and when this was taken by storm by
the Romans, Antigonus surrendered to Sosius. He was sent to
Antioch to Mark Antony, who ordered him to be beheaded.
This was the first time that the Romans executed a legitimate
king in such a way, probably to show that they did not recognize him as such.
Bibliography: Jos., Wars, 1:23940; 248353; Jos., Ant.,
4:297300; 330491; 15: 110; Klausner, Bayit Sheni, 3 (19502), 26273;
A. Schalit, Hordos ha-Melekh (1960), 4759, 3703, 50711; Schuerer,
Gesch, 1 (19044), 354 ff.; R. Laqueur, Der juedische Historiker Flavius
Josephus (1920), 186 ff.
[Abraham Schalit]
198
ANTIN, MARY (18811949), Polish-born U.S. author. Antin immigrated to Boston in 1894, publishing her first poem
in the Boston Herald while still at elementary school and her
first book, From Plotsk to Boston (1899), at age 18. An eloquent
Progressive whose books also included the classic immigrant
autobiography The Promised Land (1912) and They Who Knock
at Our Gates (1914), Antin saw herself as the social representation of those who had likewise fled from persecution
to freedom. Her life exemplified the increasing elasticity of
Jewish identity in modern American culture. Antin married
Amadeus W. Grabau, a German-American Lutheran geologist and paleontologist, in 1901 and the couple had one child.
Antin had to relinquish her goal of attending Radcliffe College when her husband assumed a professorship at Columbia
University; she studied at Columbias Teachers College and at
Barnard College but did not complete a degree, apparently due
to illness and the realities of domestic life that made it difficult for women of her time to combine marriage and motherhood. The marriage later collapsed over Grabaus support for
Germany in wwi and conflict generated by Antins national
celebrity and financial success. Antin was an eclectic thinker
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
antinomianism
ANTINOMIANISM (from Greek anti, against, and nomos, law), opposition to the law and, more especially, a religiously inspired rejection and abolition of moral, ritual, and
other traditionally accepted rules and standards. Antinomianism in the narrow sense has usually been applied to one
of the main trends in the early church which, in the wake of
Pauls disparagement of the Mosaic Law in favor of the law of
the New Covenant, asserted that those who are saved may
do evil that good may come (Rom. 3:8). Paul himself indignantly repudiated this accusation (ibid. 3) though he held that
the Mosaic Law was no longer valid after the coming of Christ.
In a wider sense the term is used to designate doctrines asserting that at certain times (e.g., in the messianic era when the
old things have passed away and a new order is established)
or for certain individuals or groups (e.g., those who have attained higher knowledge, salvation, or initiation into certain
mysteries) men are no longer bound by constricting rules
and norms applicable to less perfect times or individuals. It is
not surprising, therefore, that the problem of antinomianism
should have posed itself mainly in connection with Gnostic,
mystical, or messianic movements. Licentiousness seems to
have been characteristic of some Gnostic sects, even as the
doctrine of the freedom of the children of light or Luthers
teachings regarding justification by faith only, without regard
to works, contributed to manifestations of antinomianism
among the Anabaptists and among some 17t-century English
sects. Antinomian tendencies in Judaism often based themselves on arbitrary interpretations of rabbinic statements to
the effect that in the world to come all ritual prohibitions
would be abolished (see also *Gnosticism).
On the other hand, ritual and customs were an integral
part of the Torah, the divine law, and like the Torah itself,
were said to possess eternal and absolute validity. Post-Exilic
Judaism took great pains to observe every single precept contained in the Torah. Pharisaic Judaism, although it regarded
all commandments as equally sacred, did sense a difference
between ritual laws and moral laws, as well as between reasonable laws and such that could not be rationally justified.
A baraita (Yoma 67b) makes a distinction between mishpatim, i.e., commandments which even if they had not been
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
199
antinomianism
pretation of worship as the supreme human goal; (c) in astrological antinomianism. Antinomian allusions began to
appear regularly in Abraham *Ibn Ezras Bible commentaries.
For instance, Ibn Ezra maintained that worship of images was
legitimate outside the Holy Land, but was prohibited within
the Land of Israel on account of its special astrological status
(viz., Commentary to Deut. 31:16). Maimonides laid the foundations for allegorical interpretation of biblical and talmudic
sources, although he generally refrained from applying such
allegorical interpretation to the commandments. Nevertheless, he suggested that the Torah teaches an abstract form of
worship of God (Guide for the Perplexed 3:32). In the controversy over philosophy which erupted in the 13t century, the
conservative faction accused the rationalists of antinomian
attitudes and behavior, based on their alleged allegorization
of the commandments, charges which continued to be leveled
despite repeated and strenuous denials by the rationalists, such
as *Levi b. Abraham b. Hayyim. Such Jewish attacks on rationalism and accusations of antinomianism parallel and reflect
the suppression by the Church of the heresy of the rationalist Albigensians (from Albi, in southern France), who had
begun in the 11t century to interpret Scripture allegorically,
and who denied the literal interpretation of the miraculous
events in the life and resurrection of Jesus that are central to
Catholic doctrine, allegorization allegedly resulting in laxity
in morals. The rationalist threat was met by repeated Church
bans (1209, 1210, 1215) on the study of the works of Arabic
philosophy and science, and of Aristotle. These bans were renewed in 1231 by Pope Gregory ix, who then established the
permanent Inquisition under the Dominicans, with the aim
of eradicating the heresy.
In the 14t century, many rationalists did, in fact, display
antinomian attitudes, in some cases in their supercommentaries to Ibn Ezra, arguing that the essence of the worship
of God is in the heart (Samuel ibn Zarza, Mikhlol Yofi, Ms.
Paris, f. 729730; Sec. 2, f. 207a). Much additional evidence
to antinomian attitudes leading to laxity or abandonment of
ritual observance may be found in medieval Jewish sources,
although it is not at all clear whether these sources are proof
of concrete cases of antinomian behavior, or only of a certain
type of homiletical style.
The allegorical interpretations of the philosophical meanings of the laws clearly encouraged laxity among those who
thought that the outer observances were merely a means for
expressing philosophical truths. Philos remarks incidentally
suggest that the antinomians found no fault with the Temple
and the cult of animal sacrifice; in general, however, it was
precisely the rejection of the cult of sacrifice which was a cardinal point of many antinomian groups. Epiphanius (Adversus
Haereses 1:18) mentions a pre-Christian Jewish sect, the Nazarenes, which rejected the Pentateuch, regarding it as a forgery; they observed most Jewish customs but did not accept
the cult of animal sacrifice (cf. Meyer, Urspr, 2 (1921), 408 ff.;
Harnack, The Mission and Expansion of Christianity, 1 (1961),
402f.). Similar views were also held by many Judeo-Chris-
200
tian sects. Some scholars claimed to find allusions to antinomianism and Gnosticism in several of the books of the Bible
and the Talmud (M. Friedlaender, Der vorchristliche juedische
Gnosticismus (1898), 71 ff.). The rejection of the ceremonial
law by the modern *Reform movement can be regarded as a
form of antinomianism, but in recent years there can be detected a distinct tendency toward at least a partial return to
ceremonial observance.
[Dov Schwartz (2nd ed.)]
In Kabbalah
Since the Kabbalahs basic aim was to strengthen the Jewish
religious tradition, it is in general far removed from antinomian tendencies. Its attitude to the halakhah is positive but
it endeavors to endow the precepts with symbolic value. For
this reason we find in the early Kabbalah phenomena which
may be regarded only as latent antinomianism. There are three
such occurrences: (1) The doctrine of Sefer ha-*Temunah (first
printed in 1784) on the changes of the reading of the Torah due
to new combinations of its letters in the various stages of the
cosmic cycle. Each such stage is called shemittah and what is
forbidden in the shemittah during which we live may become
permitted, and even considered a commandment, during another shemittah. Adherents to this doctrine also held that in
actual fact the alphabet contained 23 letters, but that one letter became unseen in our shemittah; its revelation in the
next shemittah will, of course, deeply change our manner of
understanding the Torah. (2) The doctrine of the book Raaya
Meheimna (The Faithful Shepherd, part of the *Zohar dealing with the interpretation of the commandments): during the
period of exile the Torah derives from the Ez ha-Daat (the
Tree of Knowledge) and for this reason it contains purity and
defilement, things that are permitted and things that are prohibited, and so on. At the time of *redemption, however, the
Torah will be revealed from the Ez ha-H ayyim (the Tree of
Life) and with the annihilation of the yez er ha-ra (evil inclination), prohibitions and limitations will no longer be necessary. Thus, its secret (i.e., mystic) knowledge, the pure spirituality which is its essence, will become manifest and people
will act according to it. This spiritual Torah which is concealed
in our revealed Torah is called Torah de-Az ilut (Torah of the
Higher World). (3) The doctrine of the books Peliah and
*Kanah (written around 134080), according to which there
is no literal meaning in the Talmud and in the halakhah; the
secret (mystic) knowledge itself is the literal meaning. One
should observe the halakhic values for this reason only; for,
if one should suppose that these values have the literal, customary meaning, then there is no need to keep many of them,
since it is possible to prove through inner criticism of the halakhah and by the way of talmudic discussion itself that numerous essential halakhic rules do not apply in exile and that most
of the ritual precepts are not observed in it at all.
Common to all three doctrines is the fact that in actual
reality, in our time, there is no place for antinomianism. But
the existence of the halakhic world is always dependent on a
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
antioch
certain esoteric condition, and with the change of this condition the value of the talmudic halakhah will also change, although the absolute value of the Torah as a divine revelation
will not change at all. Actual antinomianism became manifest
only in the radical groups of the Shabbatean movement. However, it was based on the three above-mentioned doctrines.
Since they believed that redemption had already come they
reached the conclusion that the Torah de-Beriah (the Torah
in its present form), which is the material Torah of traditional
Judaism, should be abolished and one should act according to
the esoteric Torah, Torah de-Az ilut. This antinomianism was
a revolutionary element in the Shabbatean sect and brought
in its wake destructive phenomena in the lives of the radical
Shabbateans. Serious sins were considered meritorious, and
particularly those sins punishable with karet (divine punishment by premature death), such as adultery. Antinomian activities were also introduced as a special religious rite (reading
the traditional phrase matir assurim as who permits what is
forbidden rather than as who frees prisoners). It attained
its most extreme form with the Frankists (see Jacob *Frank).
This antinomianism of the Shabbateans and the Frankists was
connected with their messianic claims and was based on the
talmudic statement that in the messianic period all commandments would be abolished, all sacrifices would disappear, except for the sacrifice of thanksgiving (Lev. R. 9: 7; 27: 12), and
that all fasts would be converted into feasts.
[Gershom Scholem]
201
antiochus
202
century there were 40 Jewish families and several rabbis in residence. The community followed the Sephardi rite. However,
when the English traveler A. Buckingham visited Antioch
around 1816 he found only 20 Jewish families, who met for
prayers in a private house on the Sabbath. The Jewish population seems to have increased later on and by 1894 there were
three to four hundred Jews.
Under the Turkish Republic many Jews left and the community dwindled once again. In 1977 there were only 164 Jews
living in the city, divided among three large families. Most of
them were textile merchants. There was one synagogue in operation, but no rabbi.
Bibliography: S. Krauss, in: rej, 45 (1902), 2749; A.Y.
Brawer, Avak Derakhim, 1 (1944), 69 ff.; M. Schwabe, in: Tarbiz , 21
(1950) 112f.; V. Tcherikover, Hellenistic Civilization and the Jews (1959),
index; G. Downey, History of Antioch in Syria from Seleucus to the
Arab Conquest (1961); A. Cohen, Anglo-Jewish Scrapbook (1943), 39.
Add. Bibliography: eis2 under Antakiya, 1 (1960), 51617; W.A.
Meeks and R.L. Wilken, Jews and Christians in Antioch in the First
Four Centuries of the Common Era (1978); P.R. Trebilco, Jewish Communities in Asia Minor (1991); S. Tuval, Ha-Kehillot be-Turkiya kaYom, in: Peamim, 12 (1982), 12728.
[Abraham Haim / David Kushner (2nd ed.)]
antiochus
203
antipas, herod
ANTIPAS, HEROD (b. 20 b.c.e.), son of Herod by his Samaritan wife Malthace. Antipas was educated in Rome with
his older brother *Archelaus. As the age difference between
the two was not great, both were sent to Rome together to
complete their education. Antipas was designated crown
prince in place of Antipater, Herods eldest son. Herod, however, changed his will shortly before his death and left to Antipas only Galilee and the Jewish portion of Transjordan. According to the final version of the will, Antipas was to have
been subject to the authority of Archelaus, who received the
kingship and dominion over all parts of the kingdom. After Herods death, however, Antipas appealed to Augustus
against the legality of this will and claimed the throne. Augustus confirmed Antipas as ruler over Galilee and Judean
Transjordan and also confirmed the title, *tetrarch, which
had been given to him by Herod. Antipas rebuilt and fortified Sepphoris, which had been burnt in the war of Varus in
4 b.c.e., and made it his chief capital. In Transjordan he rebuilt Betharamphtha (biblical Beth-Haram, Bethramtha in
the Talmud) which had also suffered seriously in the war,
and named it Livias. After Augustus death in 14 c.e. he renamed it Julias, in honor of the deceased emperors wife Julia,
who took this name as her husband had ordained in his will.
He named his new capital, on the western shore of the Sea of
Galilee, Tiberias, in honor of the emperor Tiberius. The city
was splendidly built and the tetrarch paid no attention to the
protests of his Jewish subjects, who regarded it as a place of
defilement since it was built on the site of a cemetery. Tiberias was organized as a Hellenistic city with a city council. The
exact date of the founding of Tiberias is unknown, although
probably it was shortly after Tiberius appointment as emperor
(c. 14 c.e.), with a view to currying favor with him. Josephus
states explicitly that there were close relations between Herod
Herod
Augustus Caesar
14 C.E.
Tiberius
37 C.E.
Caligula
204
2. Mariamne
4. Malthace
Herod Antipas
1.
Daughter of Aretas IV
King of Nabateans
Herod
2.
Herodias
Archelaus
antipatris
Actium battle
Augustus Caesar
Tiberius
B.C.E.
31
Doris
C.E.
14
Antipater III
Herod
Mariamne
Alexander
Aristobulus
most reached his objective, his plot to murder the aged Herod
was discovered. Antipater was condemned to death and the
sentence carried out five days before Herods own death.
Bibliography: Jos., Ant., books 1617; Jos., Wars, 1:552 ff.;
Klausner, Bayit Sheni, 4 (19635), 15369; Schuerer, Gesch, 1 (19014),
40714; H. Willrich, Das Haus des Herodes (1929), index.
[Abraham Schalit]
Antipater I
Alexander
31 B.C.E.
Actium battle
Augustus Caesar
Salome
Alexandra
Antipater II
Cypros
Mariamne
Herod
Phasael
and held the position of agent or, according to another version, overseer of taxes in Judea. After Julius Caesars defeat
of Pompey, Antipater immediately aligned himself with the
victor, and hastened to recruit Jewish and Nabatean soldiers to
fight for him. He prevailed upon the Jews of Egypt to support
Caesar, thus hastening his triumph over Egypt. When Caesar
went to Syria in 47 b.c.e., he appointed Antipater regent of
Judea, rejecting Mattathias Antigonus claims to the throne
of his fathers. Antipater thus became, in effect, the ruler of
Judea, a position of power which he freely exercised. He gave
his sons the most important offices of state: *Phasael was appointed governor of Jerusalem while Herod was sent to Galilee. With the arrival of Cassius in Syria, to wage war against
Caesars successors, Antipater placed himself at his disposal.
He and his sons, Herod in particular, tried to raise the huge
sums that Cassius required in the country. In 43 b.c.e. Antipater was poisoned but his policies were continued by his sons.
Antipater was a cautious statesman who never presumed to act
independently of his master, Hyrcanus, despite the fact that
the government of the state was wholly in his hands.
Bibliography: Jos., Ant., 14; Jos., Wars, 1; Juster, Juifs,
1 (1914), 135 ff.; Schuerer, Gesch, 1 (19014), 291 ff.; R. Laqueur, Der
juedische Historiker Flavius Josephus (1920), 148 ff.; Klausner, Bayit
Sheni, 3 (19502), 2157, 2401, 2517; A. Schalit, Hordos ha-Melekh
(19643), 13 ff.
[Abraham Schalit]
205
antisemitism
206
antisemitism
ing the war which led to the destruction of the Second Temple,
constituted no great danger to Rome. Any anti-Judaism which
then was associated with Roman foreign policy was not caused
by militancy or even by revolt on the part of Palestinian Jewry.
Even in the relations between the Jewish and non-Jewish settlements in Palestine, or Palestina, as the Romans named the
region. Rome created a kind of equilibrium, and clashes on
any large scale between the two sides ceased completely. Fresh
fuel for antisemitic excesses, however, was provided by emperor-worship, which had begun to assume the form of a permanent political institution in all the countries of the Roman
Empire from the time of Augustus onward. From the views
of contemporaries to this worship, it appears not to have been
regarded as an act of religious homage to the emperor but as
an expression of loyalty to the state, which was itself endowed
with religious sanctity. The refusal by the Jews to accept the
imperial cult in any form was thus equated in the minds of
many Romans with a refusal to recognize the authority of the
state, and as a result, the belief gradually began to take hold in
the pagan world that the Jews had no respect for whatever was
held in esteem by the rest of humanity. For example, when the
Jews were ordered by Caligula to erect and worship an image
of the emperor in Jerusalem, but his assassination spared the
Jews of Palestine and other parts of the Roman Empire a bitter conflict with the imperial authorities.
IN THE DIASPORA. The Jews of the Roman Empire (unlike
their later-day descendants in the late Middle Ages) were not,
as a rule, restricted in regard to place of residence; according
to the testimony of reliable sources, there was no part of the
empire where Jews were not to be found. The Jews formed up
to 1012 percent, approximately, of the population of the empire, and since an appreciable portion of the Jews in the Diaspora were found in the cities, it follows that they played an
important role in the economic life of the countries in which
they lived (Jos., Ant. 14:115). It would also seem that the Jews
were as unrestricted in their choice of occupation as they were
in their choice of residence. In regard to their legal position,
no discrimination was made between them and the other citizens of the empire, the extent of their rights being dependent,
as a rule, on the class to which they belonged. In some cases
Jews even received favored treatment in deference to their religious needs. The observance of Sabbath and the fulfillment
of other religious precepts led them to seek exemptions from
certain civic obligations which were imposed upon the rest
of the populace. According to Josephus (Ant. 14:187, 190ff.),
the prerogatives granted the Jews were protected by special
decrees of the kings of Persia and Macedonia, and even the
Roman rulers honored them, without thereby arousing popular resentment. Still, it should be taken into consideration that
Jews maintained the same habits outside Erez Israel as well.
About the first century B.C.E., however, several factors
brought about a radical change. In Egypt, particularly in Alexandria, strong opposition to Roman rule became manifest, for
many reasons. The upper strata of Alexandrian Egyptians had
207
antisemitism
particular cause for complaint. They had directed the countrys policies during the reign of the Ptolemies but they were
now, under Rome, out of power. They were thus reduced to a
level no higher than that of the Jews, who were now competing with the former ruling class for Roman favor. Relations
inevitably deteriorated.
Illuminating in this respect are the orders issued by the
emperor Claudius soon after the restoration of quiet in Alexandria, following the turbulence resulting from the riots
organized by the Greeks against the Jewish community there.
In his injunction to the citizens of Alexandria and the Syrian
cities (Jos., Ant. 19:279ff.) Claudius fully confirms the original privileges granted to the Jews to allow them to keep
the precepts of the Torah without let or hindrance. However, in his edict to all the countries of the empire, in which
Claudius addresses himself to the Jews as well, after reaffirming their privileges, he declares: I enjoin upon them also
by these presents to avail themselves of this kindness in a
more reasonable spirit, and not to set at nought the beliefs about the gods held by other peoples, but to keep their
own laws (Ant. 19:286ff., especially 290). Claudius, in an
edict to the Alexandrians which has been preserved in a papyrus (published by Idris Bell), is even more explicit. In it,
after stating that the Jews are completely at liberty to observe
the injunctions of the Torah, Claudius warns that if they
will not content themselves with the rights accorded them,
he will employ against them all such means as should be
used against people who spread a general plague throughout the world.
Despite the friction between Judaism and the centers
of Hellenistic-Roman culture in Egypt, Syria, and cities of
the Roman Empire, where intellectual and economic circles
were adverse to the Jews, no change was made in the Roman
legal code. However, Judaism and the Jews were increasingly
described in those circles as flouting not only the law, but all
of human society. Though the elements of such characterizations had all already appeared during the struggle between
the Hasmonean kings and their adversaries in Palestine, in
the first century C.E. they were arranged into a kind of connected rationale of anti-Jewishness.
In common with the courtiers of Antiochus Sidetes two
centuries earlier, many Greek authors of the first century C.E.
portrayed the Jewish people as the descendants of a mob of
lepers, a contaminated rabble, whom the Egyptians had cast
out to purge themselves of their defilement and who had continued to pursue in Judea, their adopted home, the pattern that
accorded with their degenerate and outcast state. Thus, the
portrayal went on, as unclean people who had been afflicted
with leprosy they shunned the flesh of swine, this creature being more prone than others to contract this disease. The observance of the Sabbath and the worship of God by the Jews
in general were interpreted in a similar vein. No stranger was
permitted to approach the Temple in Jerusalem because human beings were sacrificed there. A number of writers of the
first century C.E. attempted to portray Jewish life in this man-
208
ner, the most prominent among them being *Chaeremon, Neros teacher; *Lysimachus of Alexandria, the head of the library
at Alexandria, and *Apion, who surpassed all the others in
the crudeness of his fabrications. The destruction of the Second Temple added fuel to the fire. In the period immediately
preceding this event, visions of the redemption of the world
from the Roman yoke in a form closely corresponding to that
of Jewish eschatology began to spread within sections of pagan society. The attraction of the idea of redemption, with its
attendant liberation from the ruling power, was a great boon
to the propagation of the message of Judaism, the recognition of the unity of God being inextricably interwoven with
the redemptive vision. The destruction of the Temple at this
juncture produced a sharp counterreaction to this ferment,
many of the Jewish adversaries seizing upon it and upon the
catastrophe that befell Judea and the Jewish communities in
Alexandria, Antioch, and Cyrene as evidence that the Jews
were hated by God and had received their due punishment at
His hands. According to a story from an antisemitic source
(Philostratus, Vita Apolloni, 6:29), when representatives of
the peoples living in proximity to Judea came and presented
to Titus a wreath of victory for his destruction of Jerusalem,
he declined to accept it, saying that he had only lent a hand
to God, who had revealed his wrath against the Jews. Of what
worth was a doctrine of world redemption propagated by a
nation forsaken by its god?
The same period saw a deterioration in the attitude of a
number of the representatives of the Roman aristocracy toward Jews and Judaism. The factors responsible for this change
stemmed, on the one hand, from the conditions prevailing in
Rome and among its ruling classes, and, on the other, from
the continuing influence, even after the year 70, exerted by
Judaism upon some sections of Roman society. Emperors of
the type of Nero and Domitian snuffed out the last glimmer
of freedom. Sycophancy and subservience dominated the atmosphere. As they dreamt of a purer past which ought to be
restored, many Roman intellectuals felt hampered by the multiplicity of foreign cults in imperial Rome and by the powerful
influence of Judaism, which appeared to them as subversive
of the entire life pattern of Rome. The Jewish community in
Rome had already felt the barbs of a number of Roman writers (e.g., *Horace, *Martial), but the first Roman authors to
deal with the Jews did not rise to unusual heights of invective.
Even *Cicero, the first writer to discuss the Jews seriously (in
his speech on behalf of Lucius Valerius Flaccus, the proconsul
of Asia Minor, in 62 B.C.E., he attacked the Jews of Palestine
and the Diaspora, and, in particular, those of Rome), did not
carry his criticism of the Jews beyond the bounds customary
among the pleaders in Rome who tried to discredit a litigant
in the interests of their client. It may be well to point out here
that Cicero, in attacking the Gauls in defense of one of his
clients, leveled such grave charges against them and their religion that, by comparison, the accusations he made against
the Jews were not unduly severe (cf. the fragments of Ciceros
speech Pro Pontio).
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
antisemitism
209
antisemitism
concepts and claims of the theologians into practice. The ancient privileges granted to the Jews were withdrawn, rabbinical
jurisdiction was abolished or severely curtailed, and proselytism was prohibited and made punishable by death, as were
relations with Christian women. Finally, Jews were excluded
from holding high office or pursuing a military career. The
rapid disintegration of the Roman Empire in the fifth century,
however, postponed the principal effects of this legal forfeiture of rights. As the model that was to inspire the clerical
and lay legislators of the Middle Ages, its repercussions on Judeo-Christian relations only become apparent centuries later.
The persistence of Judaism, seemingly a contradiction of the
Christian conception of the church as Verus Israel, the true
Israel, led the great theologians, notably *Augustine, to elaborate the doctrine that represents the Jews as the nation which
was a witness to the truth of Christianity. Their existence was
further justified by the service they rendered to the Christian
truth in attesting through their humiliation the triumph of the
church over the synagogue. Unintelligent, they possess intelligent books; they are thus condemned to perpetual servitude.
A further variation, reversing a biblical image, depicts the Jews
as Esau and the Christians as Jacob. They are also Cain, guilty
of fratricide, cursed and marked with a sign for eternity. However, the hostility of this allegorization also implies a nascent
tendency on the part of the church to protect the Jews, since
if someone killed Cain, Cain would be revenged sevenfold.
Thus the ideological arsenal of Christian antisemitism was
completely established in antiquity. However, from the social
standpoint the deterioration of the Jewish position was only
beginning, and it seems clear that in the early period virulent
judeophobia was mainly limited to the clergy.
In Early Islam
From the theological standpoint, the Koran also contained
attacks against the Jews, as they refused to recognize Muhammad as the prophet sent by God. In certain respects, Muhammad utilized the Bible in a manner similar to that of the
Christian theologians, since he found in it the announcement
of his own coming, but at the same time he also used the New
Testament in the same way. As a result, Jews and Christians,
although infidels, are both regarded by the Koran as Peoples
of the Book, possessing Scriptures.
Since Islam spread by force of arms rather than by spiritual propaganda, it did not generally aspire, at least initially,
to conquer souls. Therefore, it displayed greater tolerance than
Christianity. The religions of the two Peoples of the Book
were officially recognized, and a special status combining
subjection and protection was evolved for them. Apart from
the distinguishing colors of their insignia, the dhimmi (protected) Jews and Christians were subjected to the same measures and were obliged to pay the same tax. On various occasions they were included in the same persecutions. But in the
regions where Islam reigned, the forms of anti-Judaism and
anti-Christianity each evolved in their own way. When Islam
began to spread, the majority of the subjected territories were
210
antisemitism
the Jews and the Christians have different names since they
speak the same language and wear the same clothes? Thus the
Jew was distinguished primarily by his name, and in contemporary idiom the verb to judaize meant both to be a heretic
and to lend money on interest.
Secular princes and church prelates were in fact the
Jews silent partners in the practice of usury. Although this
partnership multiplied the sources of internal antagonism
among Christians, the Jews were assured of an influential
protection justified by patristic doctrines: the monarchs of
the Holy Roman Empire regarded the Jews as serfs of the
chamber (*servi camerae). Thomas *Aquinas considered them
condemned to perpetual servitude because of their crime, but
they were not to be deprived of the necessities of life. As a later
scholastic, Angelo di Chivasso (14111495), said: to be a Jew
is a crime, not, however, punishable by a Christian.
Each renewed preaching for the Crusades roused antiJewish excesses, despite the protection afforded by the ecclesiastical and lay authorities. Religious consciousness in the
masses intensified, and the evolution of theological thinking
tended to emphasize and particularize the Jewish role as the
scapegoat of Christianity. The 12t and 13t centuries saw the
crystallization of the doctrine of transubstantiation, whereby
the flesh and blood of Christ become present in the consecrated Host and wine a doctrine definitively stated at the
Fourth Lateran *Council (1215). As a result, the eucharistic cult
acquired concrete character. Miraculous tales in connection
with the Host, proliferated, frequently of *Host desecration by
the Jews, and the *blood libel also began to inflict its ravages.
These two closely connected allegations both relate to the delusion that a criminal conspiracy was being fabricated by the
Jews against Jesus and the Christians. Psychologists have explained this suspicion as the transference of a guilt complex
on the part of Christian communicants who attacked Jews. In
partaking of the flesh and blood, they sought to identify themselves with the God-man who had taken upon himself the sins
of the world, but they were unable to attain this identification
satisfactorily. The resultant feeling of culpability could well be
projected onto the witness people: the Jews were the people
of God, but the only group to remain outside the universal
communion of Christians.
The Fourth Lateran Council also promulgated a canon
requiring the Jews to wear a distinguishing mark: the decision
was intended to make any intimate relations between Jews and
Christians impossible. The form of mark was not specified.
In practice, the Jews in Latin countries were made to adopt a
disk sewn onto their clothing, and in the Germanic countries a
distinctive hat. Characteristically, contemporary iconography
also depicts the biblical patriarchs, as well as Christian heretics of all kinds, in this dress. The appearance of the Jewish
*badge also helped to propagate fables that showed the Jews
as physically different from other men. The badge, or patch,
became popularly known as the yellow badge, yet colors and
forms varied in the Christian as well as in the Muslim world,
where markings to distinguish the non-Muslim seem to have
211
antisemitism
been introduced as early as the eighth century. Other features ascribed include a tail and horns the attributes of the
devil and a distinctive smell (foetor judaicus), the converse
of the odor of sanctity.
During the 13t century the economic position of the
Jews, and consequently the protection from which they benefited, was impaired by the development of finance on an international scale in Italy by, e.g., the Florentine and Siennese
banks, and by the Lombards in France. The kings of England
found that they could now dispense with the services of the
Jews, and expelled them in 1290. In 1306 the first general expulsion from France took place. *Expulsions and massacres
also followed in the German towns. The mass expulsions
helped to perpetuate the image of Jewish homelessness, of
the *Wandering Jew condemned to roam from country to
country, in the eyes of the masses. At the beginning of the 14t
century the specter of conspiracy against Christianity found
new expression in the popular belief that the wells were being poisoned by the Jews. It is necessary to draw a distinction between these myths of a popular demonology, which
the church itself did not endorse, but on the contrary combated, and the clerical anti-Jewish tradition. Apart from the
religious and economic factors referred to above, persistent
agencies of religious excitation were the development of a literature written in the vernacular and the growing popularity
of the Passion plays, which reenacted the crucifixion. Passion plays took place annually, lasted several days, and presented the cruelty and perfidy of the Jewish executioners in a
highly realistic fashion.
Very often the established lay and ecclesiastical authorities continued to protect the Jews The most implacable adversaries of the Jews were now recruited among the rising middle
class, and particularly among the mendicant Franciscan and
Dominican orders. The Italian anti-Jewish Franciscan preachers John of *Capistrano and *Bernardino da Feltre, at whose
instigation the institution of the *Monte di Piet spread rapidly, and the Dominican Vincente *Ferrer in Spain, were especially vituperative. In Spain, the slow pace of the Christian
reconquest a process lasting from the 11t to the 15t centuries enabled the Jews to continue to benefit from a privileged situation. Thus the conceptions current in the rest of
Europe took time to spread to the Peninsula. It was not until
the end of the 14t century that the preaching of Archdeacon
Fernando Martinez of Seville set in motion a wave of bloody
persecutions. The numerical and social importance of Spanish
Jewry resulted in a different evolution, particularly the phenomenon of Crypto-Judaism practiced by the *Conversos.
The Castilian *Inquisition was founded in 1478 to eradicate
it. In 1492 Jews of the faith were expelled from Spain after a
preliminary blood libel trial the case of Nino de la Guardia had been staged.
Poland, where a Christian middle class was slow to develop, became the principal country of refuge for European
Jewry at the end of the Middle Ages. Russia, however, followed
a different course in consequence of a religious schism which
212
antisemitism
The Enlightenment
For as long as Christianity held unchallenged sway in Europe,
Jews could exist only on the margin of European social life.
With the coming of the 18t-century Enlightenment, however,
their isolation slowly began to crumble. A new class of bourgeois intellectuals the philosophes denounced Christianity
in the name of Deism, or natural religion, and ushered in
the secularism of the modern era. As a result of their efforts,
for the first time in centuries the status of the Jews became a
matter for widespread debate. Many philosophes found it only
natural to sympathize with the Jews. Not only were Jews the
oppressed people par excellence in a century which prided itself on its concern for justice, but they were also the most notorious victims of Christian intolerance, which the Enlightenment was sworn to destroy. Accordingly, protests against
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
the persecution of Jews and especially against the Inquisition, the Enlightenments bte noire became one of the standard set pieces of 18t-century rhetoric. Led by Charles Louis
*Montesquieu, Gotthold Ephraim *Lessing, and Jean Jacques
*Rousseau, Enlightenment writers everywhere preached that
Christian and Jew shared a common humanity and common
human rights. Relatively few of these men foresaw the Emancipation, which for most of the 18t century remained a distant
prospect. But emancipation was proposed as early as 1714 by
the English freethinker John Toland, and it drew increasing
support from philosophes as the century went on. When, at
last, the Jews of France were emancipated in 1791, it was largely
the authority of the Enlightenment which overcame the objections of churchmen and gentile economic interests.
Despite its achievements, however, the Enlightenments
pro-Jewish agitation was not so purely humanitarian as it
appeared. Much of the indignation which Jewish suffering
aroused was calculated not to comfort the Jews, but to exploit
their plight for the purpose of condemning Christianity. Admiring accounts of the Jewish religion, such as those favored
by Lessing, were also intended to discredit Christianity often so blatantly that, like Lessings famous Nathan der Weise,
they expounded Judaism as a religion for philosophes to make
Christianity seem backward by comparison. In short, when
the Enlightenment chose to defend the Jews, it did so largely
for reasons of its own; and it dealt with them, in consequence,
not as real individuals, but as a useful abstraction. The sole
novelty of its approach was that, whereas the Jews had once
been a witness to the truth of Christianity, now they were expected to demonstrate its error. The actual Jews, meanwhile,
were usually regarded with suspicion and distaste. The Judaism which they practiced, after all, was a religion much like
Christianity and hence considered by Enlightenment thinkers
as a superstition to be eradicated. What was still more serious, Judaism was often considered a particularly anti-social
religion, one which nurtured a stubborn sense of particularism, perpetuated ancient, fossilized habits, and created grave
divisions within the state. These opinions were so widely held
by Enlightenment writers that even friends of the Jews continually urged them to abandon their traditions and observances.
Only Montesquieu, of all the 18t centurys great thinkers,
showed any willingness to accept the Jews without reforming
them into something else. Indeed, the most common argument for emancipation, as conceived by Christian Wielhelm
von *Dohm, Honore-Gabriel-Victor Riqueti, Comte de *Mirabeau, and others, was precisely that it would convert the Jews
to the majority culture, thus expunging their most obnoxious
traits. This view was ultimately upheld by the French revolutionaries, who declared, when they emancipated the Jews in
1791: To the man, everything; to the Jew, nothing. Though
as a citizen the Jew was to receive full rights, as a Jew he was
to count for nothing.
Even so, this program of compulsive emancipation did
not fully reflect the intense Jew-hatred of the more extreme
philosophes. Though it is surprising to recall the fact, among
213
antisemitism
this group were some of the leading minds of the 18t century, including Denis*Diderot, Baron Paul Heinrich Dietrich
d*Holbach, and *Voltaire. Despite their intellectual stature,
these men launched scurrilous attacks on the Jews which far
surpassed the bounds of reasoned criticism. Many of their polemics were not only intolerant, but so vicious and spiteful as
to compare with all but the crudest propaganda of the 1970s
or the late 1990s. To some extent, this anti-Jewish fervor can
be understood as merely one aspect of the Enlightenments
war on Christianity. Diderot, dHolbach, Voltaire, and their
followers were the most radical anti-Christians of their time,
and in contrast to the more moderate Deists who praised
the Jews they did not hesitate to pour scorn on Christianity by reviling its Jewish origins. This tactic was all the more
useful because Judaism, unlike Christianity, could be abused
in print without fear of prosecution; but even the fact that the
Jews made a convenient whipping-boy cannot explain all the
hostility which they excited. Diatribes written against Jews by
Enlightment thinkers were often so bitter, so peculiarly violent, that they can only have stemmed from a profound emotional antagonism a hatred nourished not only by dislike of
Jewish particularism, refurbished from ancient Greco-Roman
sources, but also by unconscious Christian prejudice and resentment of Jewish economic success. Voltaire, in particular,
detested the Jews with vehement passion. A large part of his
whole enormous output was devoted to lurid tales of Jewish credulity and fanaticism, which he viewed as dangerous
threats to European culture. At times, Voltaire actually pressed
this argument so far as to imply that Jews were ignorant by nature, and could never be integrated into a modern society.
To be sure, prejudices of this kind made little headway
against the ingrained egalitarianism of the Enlightenment.
Neither Voltaire nor any other pre-Revolutionary thinker seriously denied that Jews could be assimilated, so that in this
sense, at least, antisemitism was hardly known. Still less respectable were outright fantasies like the blood libel, which
most Enlightenment writers firmly repudiated. Yet the fact
remains that, for all their resistance to racism and other delusions, some of the leaders of the Enlightenment played a
central role in the development of antisemitic ideology. By
declaring the Jew an enemy of the modern secular state, they
refurbished the religious anti-Judaism of the Middle Ages and
set it on an entirely new political path. In so doing, moreover,
they revealed a depth of feeling against Jews which was wholly
disproportionate to the Jews supposed faults, and which
would continue to inspire antisemitism even when the Jews
secularism was no longer open to question.
[Paul Weissman]
214
ing of contempt had set the seal on the most ancient of all
antisemitic themes: that the Jews were a uniquely alien element within human society. In every permutation of European politics and economics within the course of the century,
the question of the alienness of the Jew reappeared as an issue of quite different quality from all of the other conflicts of
a stormy age. Jews themselves tended to imagine that their
troubles represented the time-lag of older, medieval Christian
attitudes, of the anger at Christ-killers and Christ-rejecters,
which would eventually disappear. It was not until the works
of Leo *Pinsker and Theodor *Herzl, the founders of modern
Zionism were published, that the suggestion was made that
antisemitism in all of its varieties was, at its very root, a form
of xenophobia, the hatred of a stranger the oldest, most
complicated, and most virulent example of such hatred and
that the end of the medieval era of faith and politics did not,
therefore, mean the end of antisemitism.
As a result of both the French and the American revolutions there were two states in the world at the beginning of the
19t century in which, in constitutional theory, Jews were now
equal citizens before the law. In neither case was their emancipation complete. In the U.S. certain legal disabilities continued
to exist in some of the individual states and the effort for their
removal encountered some re-echoes of older Christian prejudices. The Jews in America were, however, at the beginning of
the 19t century a mere handful, less than 3,000 in a national
population approaching 4,000,000, and there was therefore
no contemporary social base for the rise of a serious antisemitic reaction. The issues were different in Europe. In France
there had been more than a century of economic conflict between Jewish small-scale moneylenders, illegal artisans, and
petty credit and their Gentile clients and competitors. The legal emancipation of the Jews did not still these angers but, on
the contrary, exacerbated them. The spokesmen of the political left in eastern France during the era of the Revolution and
even into the age of *Napoleon argued, without exception that
the new legal equality for the Jews would not act to assimilate
them as useful and productive citizens into the main body
of the French people but, rather that it would open new avenues for the rapacity of these aliens. Napoleons own activities
in relation to the Jewish question, including the calling of his
famous French *Sanhedrin in 1807, were under the impact of
two themes: the desire to make the Jews assimilate more rapidly and the attempt, through a decree that announced a tenyear moratorium on debts owed to Jews in eastern France, to
calm the angers of their enemies.
On the other hand, Jews were visibly and notoriously
the beneficiaries of the Revolution. It was, indeed, true that a
number of distinguished migrs had been helped to escape
by former Jewish associates, and it was even true that the bulk
of the Jewish community, at least at the very beginning of the
Revolution and a few years later during the Terror, feared
rather than favored the new regime. Nonetheless, in the minds
of the major losers, the men of the old order and especially
of the church, the Jews were the chief, or at the very least the
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
antisemitism
607
584
647
577
462
472 485
491
421
1912
1919
1920
288
(44.4%)
32 (6.5%)
107
(17.4%)
14 (3%)
3
(1%)
196 (33.5%)
230 (37.9%)
397
May
Dec.
1924
12
(2.4%)
July Nov.
1928
1930
1932
1933
in the Russian Empire, was not yet emancipated and had, indeed, suffered grievously throughout the century.
In the early and middle years of the 19t century the most
important battleground between Jews and their enemies was
in Germany. Capitalism was rapidly remaking the social structure and Jews were the most easily identifiable element among
the new men. The victims of the rising capitalist order, especially the lower-middle classes, found their scapegoat in the
most vulnerable group among the successful, the Jews. In a
different part of society, and from a nationalist perspective, the
most distinguished of German historians of the day, Heinrich
*Treitschke, was insisting toward the end of the century that
the acculturated and legally emancipated Jews, who thought
in their own minds that they had become thoroughly German,
were really aliens who still had to remake themselves from the
ground up and to disappear inconspicuously. Not long after
the turn of the century Werner *Sombart (Die Juden und das
Wirtschaftsleben, 1911) was to express his own ambivalence
about capitalism as a whole by insisting, against Max Weber,
that it was the Jews, and not the Protestants, who had always
been, even in biblical days, the inventors and bearers of the
capitalist spirit. Such identification between the Jews and the
spirit of capitalism had been made, to their discredit, seven
decades earlier, in 1844, by the young Karl *Marx in his essay
On the Jewish Question. For antisemites of both the political right and the left, who struggled against capitalism for different reasons, such identification was one of the sources and
rationales of Jew-hatred throughout the modern era, well into
the Nazi period.
On the surface of events modern German antisemitism
began with riots by the peasants in 1819, using the rhetoric of
older Christian hostility. This attitude toward Jews was soon
transformed by the rising romanticism and the nationalist reactions to the Napoleonic wars into an assertion that the true
German spirit, which had arisen in the Teutonic forests, was
an organic and lasting identity in which the Jew could not,
by his very nature, participate. For this purpose the work of
Count Joseph-Arthur de *Gobineau on race was pressed into
service to make the point that the Jews were a non-Aryan,
Oriental element whose very nature was of a different modality. Richard *Wagner insisted on this point not only in his
overt antisemitic utterances but also indirectly in his operas,
in which he crystallized the Teutonic myths as a quasi-religious expression of the authentic German spirit. In Wagners
footsteps there appeared the work of his son-in-law, Houston
Stewart *Chamberlain (The Foundations of the Nineteenth Century, 1899), which pronounced the presence of Jews in German
society to be radically inimical to its very health. In the popular mind these theorists of national culture were understood
within a situation in which the intellectual importance of Germany in Europe was not equaled by its political significance,
for the scandalous division of the country lasted until 1870. To
be united and German was the dominant ideal.
The very difficulties in realizing the unity of Germany
brought the existence of Jews into unfriendly focus. Very few
215
antisemitism
216
Jewish spirit as a whole was antithetical to their vision of a reformed humanity living the life of unselfish social justice. In
France, too, the changes being brought about by capitalism
and the Industrial Revolution made many people feel helpless,
as their lives were being remade for the worse. The power of
the *Rothschilds was very evident in France, especially in the
age of Louis Napoleon, and some of the anger at the new age
came to expression in attacks on them by left-wingers such
as Alphonse *Toussenel. In the time of conflict which followed the fall of France in 1870 major elements among all
forces contending for power after the debacle could blame
their troubles on the Jews.
In the renewed political battles of the 1870s and 1880s the
overwhelming majority of the Jewish community in France
was associated with the liberal republican forces against the
conservative Catholics, who were enemies of the Republic.
From 1879 to 1884 republican anti-clericals dominated in
parliament and succeeded in freeing French education from
clerical control. One of the building blocks of the almost successful counterrevolution of 1888, in which General Boulanger
very nearly made an end of the Republic, was antisemitism.
The myth that the small handful of Jews in France had enormous and highly dangerous economic power had been broadcast two years before in perhaps the single, most successful
antisemitic and counterrevolutionary book ever published,
Edouard *Drumonts La France Juive, which went through
innumerable editions. Late in 1894 antisemitism became the
central issue of French society and politics for at least a decade
and the reechoes of the positions taken in those years can still
be heard. Captain Alfred *Dreyfus, the first Jew to become a
member of the general staff of the French army, was accused
of spying for Germany. The outcry against Dreyfus was joined
not only by the clerical-royalist right but also by some elements of the French left. His ultimate vindication was the result of the exercise of the moral conscience in the service of
truth by a number of individuals more concerned about the
preservation of the Republic than about the rights of Jews.
[Arthur Hertzberg]
Sacred League
1881-82
Christlich-Sozialer Verein
Karl von Vogelsang,
Karl Lueger
1887
Peoples Party
Jan Stapinski
1890
RUSSIA
POLAND
ROMANIA
FRANCE
Antisemitic Club
Ivav von Simonyis
Istoczy
1884
Oesterreichischer
Reformverein
1882
Students unions
Excluded Jews
1878
Deutschnationaler Verein
Georg von Schoenerer
1882-88
Deutscher Volksverein
Liebermann von Sonnenberg,
Bernard Foerster 1881-83
Soziale Reichspartei
Ernest Henrici 1880
GERMANY
Buergerklub
Karl Lueger
1887
United Christians
Karl Lueger
1887
Deutschsoziale Partei
Liebermann von Sonnenberg
Deutsche Antisemitische
Vereinigung
Theodor Fritsch,
Otto Boeckel
1886
1896
Ligue Antisemite
Jules Gurin
1891
Deutsche Schulverein
Excluded Jews
1896
Peasant Unions
Deutschnationale Vereinigung
18961900
First Anti-Semitic
Parliamentary Group
1890
1899
Action Francaise
Deutsche Agrapartei
1905
Deutsche Nationalsozialistische
Arbeiterpartei
Deutsche Arbeiterpartei
1903
Wirtschaftliche Vereinigung
1903
Deutschsoziale Reformpartei
(DSRP)
Liebermann von Sonnenberg,
O. Boeckel, H. Ahwardt 1893
United Nobility
N.E. Markov
1911
Deutschvoelkische Partei
1914
Deutschbund
Friedrich Lange
1894
Deutschnationaler
Handlungsgehilfenverband
Wilhelm Schack, Oswald Zimmermann,
W. Giese (D.H.V.)
1893
Alldeutscher Verband
Pan-Germanic League
Friedrich Ludwig Jahn 1883
Akademischer Turnerbund
1883
antisemitism
217
antisemitism
218
antisemitism
Oesterreichischer Reformverein (1882), which, under the leadership of Franz Holubek, was temporarily the main antisemitic
organization. Later also the Deutsche Schulverein, supporting German schools in non-German territories, excluded Jews
(1896), as did the nationalist Turnverein, cycling clubs, and the
Deutsch-Oesterreichischer Alpenverein, which, however, adopted antisemitism only at the end of World War I.
The way for antisemitism as a force in party politics was
paved by Georg Ritter von *Schoenerer, who gradually shifted
from liberalism to the extreme nationalist pan-Germanic
wing, his movement probably influencing the young Adolf
Hitler. In 1888, when Von Schoenerer was sentenced to prison
for assault, his Deutschnationaler Verein began to dissolve,
and the road was clear for the ascendancy of the Christian-Social movement. Karl von *Vogelsang was its ideological mainspring and Karl *Lueger its leading personality. They first attached themselves to the Christlich-Sozialer Verein (founded
in 1887). Lueger, although still associated with a Jew (Julius
Mandl), gradually identified himself with a newly formed antiJewish and anti-liberal election alignment, the United Christians (from 1887). In Vienna he formed a special antisemitic
city branch (Buergerklub), and in the Austrian Reichsrat he
led the Free Union for Economic Reform on a Christian Basis. These Christian-Social organizations backed him for the
mayoralty of Vienna, although the nationalist elements broke
away and formed the short-lived Deutschnationale Vereinigung (18961900). He also enlarged the Christian-Social field
of action outside the capital by means of Peasant Unions; he
was helped by an able organizer, Msgr. Joseph Scheicher. Thus,
in the elections of 1902 all 51 antisemitic members of the lower
Austrian Diet were Christian-Socialists.
Catholic conservatives (united since 1895 in the Catholic Peoples Party) also wanted Lueger; when the introduction
of a general ballot in 1907 raised the number of ChristianSocial members in the Reichsrat to 67, about 29 conservatives joined with them in a parliamentary Klub, thus establishing the Christian-Social movement as the protagonist of
Austrian conservatism also. Only the radicals, continuing
Von Schoenerers pan-Germanic racism, went their separate way, mainly among the German elements in the Czech
Sudetenland. Here the Deutsche Arbeiterpartei (1903, later
called Deutsche Nationalsozialistische Arbeiterpartei) and
the Deutsche Agrarpartei (1905), with their anticlerical, antiJewish, and anti-Czech attitude, registered considerable gains.
However, antisemitism in the Hapsburg countries was not a
German monopoly. Czech, Polish, and Ruthenian nationalists
were sporadically as anti-Jewish as they were anti-German, or
anti-Russian and anti-Polish, all regarding the Jews as part of
rival nationalism, or decrying them as entirely foreign.
Hungary. Gyzo (Victor) *Istczy, from the liberal benches of
the Diet, started local antisemitic cells, similar to Marrs Antisemitic League. He boasted that in 1880 there were already
78 such cells, which he hoped to amalgamate into a Union of
Non-Jews. After the riots and pogroms which followed the
219
antisemitism
Tisza-Eszlar blood libel, Istczy and Ivan Simonyi, a national-social antisemite, founded the Antisemitic Club for
the elections of 1884. They gained 17 seats and captured the
majority in the Pozsony (Bratislava) municipality but quarreled among themselves and dissolved again. Later, Count Ferdinand Zichys Christian-Social movement (Catholic Peoples
Party, founded in 1895) attracted much antisemitic support,
but was not to the taste of radical-nationalists, although it
spread vicious anti-Jewish propaganda.
Poland. While antisemitism in Czechoslovakia and Hungary
was more or less sporadic, it was endemic in Galicia and Russian Poland. Already in the 1880s it had found a spokesman
in Teofil Merunowicz, who advocated anti-Jewish legislation
in the Galician Diet. During the 1890s, the Polish Catholic
Peoples Party, led by Jan Stapiski, which sponsored social
measures like rural producers and consumers cooperatives,
also supported anti-Jewish *boycott measures. When the Jesuit
Father Stojalowski took over the direction of propaganda, this
Christian Social movement even initiated a wave of pogroms
during the by-elections of 1898, in which Father Stojalowski
was returned to the Diet. At the same time, the National Democratic Party (NDK, *Endecja) organized the radical national
forces, mainly in Russian Poland. The National Democrats and
their propaganda were instrumental in transferring antisemitism into the new Polish state founded after World War I.
France. In the abovementioned countries, with the exception of Russian Poland, political antisemitism emerged as an
immediate reaction to the granting of Jewish emancipation.
French Jewry had already been emancipated for 80 years when
it was hit by the organized forms of Jew-hatred. The chaotic
conditions after the French defeat by Germany in 1871, the
bloodbath of the Paris Commune, and the birth pangs of the
unloved Third Republic formed the background for anti-liberalism, anti-parliamentarism, and antisemitism. Even socialists, influenced by the teachings of Charles *Fourier, Pierre Joseph *Proudhon, and Alphonse *Toussenel, quickly adopted
the image of Rothschild as the symbol of financial capitalism.
But in the main, French feelings against the Jews, whether of
a conservative or of a democratic and social type, were perhaps inspired mostly by Catholicism. In its fight against liberalism and socialism Catholicism was looking for a scapegoat;
this it found first in *Freemasonry and finally in a Jewish
plot, allegedly exploiting the Masonic order to attain world
domination.
Paralleling Austrian developments, the French-SocialCatholic movement started in the 1870s with rather conservative Catholic Workers Clubs; their antisemitism gradually increased, especially after the collapse of the Catholic
bank Union Gnrale in 1882. However no mass organization
emerged until about 1890, with the formation of the Christian
Democratic movement by forces that took their inspiration
from Edouard *Drumonts book La France Juive (1886). Such
a movement also served as a refuge for the disillusioned remnants of General Boulangers supporters. Certain Boulangists
220
antisemitism
RUSSIA AND CENTRAL EUROPE. There was a radical difference between the situation in Western Europe in the 19t century and that which prevailed in the Russian Empire. At least
in theory the West European states were not anti-Jewish. Despite occasional liberalizations, the czarist regime as a whole
regarded it as its duty to protect the bulk of its population
against the spread of Jewish economic influence or even of
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
221
antisemitism
222
rejected the Jews as not true members of the Volk. In Galicia, the poorest and most medieval of the Austro-Hungarian
provinces, the dominant Poles could claim a majority over
the Ukrainians only by counting the Jews as Poles, but that
did not induce them to accept even those Jews who were Polonizing themselves. The masses of Galician Jewry, almost a
million at the turn of the century, were living in poverty that
was abject even by Russian and Romanian standards, with no
hope of betterment.
BETWEEN EAST AND WEST. Those years, of the last quarter
of the 19t century and the beginning of the 20t, were the crucial turning point, the hinge on which modern Jewish history,
the era of the emancipation, turned into contemporary Jewish
history, the age of unparalleled virulence of antisemitism, the
virtual end of European Jewry, and the rise of the American
Jewish community and the State of Israel. Between 1880 and
1914 it became clear that the dominant response to the growing difficulties and dangers in Central and Eastern Europe
was for Jews to attempt to flee westward; at first westward in
Europe itself, to Vienna in the Austro-Hungarian Empire, to
Germany, to France, and to England. In all of these countries
quite small Jewish populations were, on the average, at least
doubled between 1882 and 1914. In the United States, however,
during that very same period, the Jewish population increased
nearly fifteen fold, from a quarter of a million to three and a
half million; Jews were some 8 percent of the total that arrived between 1880 and 1914. In the main, the reasons for this
great increase were economic as America was then expanding rapidly in economic dynamism and through the settling
of its large territories, and was thus in need of large numbers
of new immigrants.
However, a partial reason was the increasing lack of hospitality to Jews in Western Europe. Antisemitism was growing, and so was the increased fear of it on the part of the older
Jewish residents in Germany, France, and England. In Vienna
the 1890s were marked by the repeated reelection as mayor of
the city of Karl *Lueger on an avowedly antisemitic platform.
Lueger appealed to the impoverished lower-middle classes,
who envied the success of Jews in Viennas economic and cultural life. The emperor refused to confirm his first four elections, but on the fifth such occasion, in 1897, he finally gave
in. It was Lueger to whom the very young Adolf Hitler listened when he came to Vienna to try to become a painter; it
was Lueger whom Theodor Herzl had in mind when, watching the degradation of Alfred Dreyfus in Paris, he came to the
conclusion that antisemitism which could become a major
political issue in the two most enlightened cities in Europe
could no longer be regarded as a passing phenomenon. Even
in England, the country which had been freest of all forms of
antisemitism in the middle third of the 19t century, it reappeared after 1881, as relatively large numbers of Yiddish-speaking new immigrants continued to arrive. The moral qualities
and working habits of these Jews were debated and investigated by parliamentary commissions and, after years of tenENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
antisemitism
sion, an Aliens Act putting restrictions on further immigration became law in 1906.
In England, and even in France during the Dreyfus affair, anti-Jewish arguments and attitudes rested on a purely
national premise, that is, on the supposed need to protect the
integrity of national traditions. So, for example, the problem
for Charles *Maurras, the central figure of French integral
nationalism, was whether the Jews would be regarded, along
with Bretons, Normans, etc., as one of the valid families of
France. It was, indeed, to the nationalist forms of antisemitism that Pinsker and Herzl were responding by suggesting
that the cure for such tensions could come through the establishment of a normalized Jewish national identity parallel to
that of all other nations. In those years, however, new forms
of antisemitism were arising. These were no longer rooted in
real or supposed defense of national integrity. The ideologies
of both Pan-Germanism and Pan-Slavism were politically
conceived in international terms (both movements were in
being in 1890). In the realm of metaphysics their sense of the
Teutonic or Slavic traditions as the prime bearers of human
culture reflected, and conflicted with, biblical notions about
the chosenness of the Jews. The distance from either of these
ideologies to racism, to the insistence that the superiority of
the Slav or the German inhered not in his history but in his
very biological type, was not very large. Gobineau, who had
been half forgotten, was again being read in the 1890s, especially in Germany. The first international meeting of all the
antisemitic parties of Europe had taken place as early as 1882;
by 1900 antisemitism was clearly an international movement
in which objection to the Jews had become the unifying premise for groups as disparate and clashing as the anti-Dreyfusards and the nationalists of the very Germany for which Alfred Dreyfus had been accused of spying. This paradox made
a certain kind of antisemitic sense. Jews were heavily identified in the major capitals of European culture with the most
modern, critical, cosmopolitan supra-national spirit, and thus
with the very cultural force which the newest ideologies of the
radical right were trying to destroy. The leading figure of the
Enlightenment, Voltaire, had not believed that Jews could ever
really become philosophes, and he had, therefore, been less
than a staunch proponent of their equality. Little more than a
century later the newest forms of national antisemitism were
attacking the Jews as harmful to society precisely because
they were regarded, with considerable truth, as the most significant single element among the bearers of the tradition of
the European Enlightenment. In this task Jews continued to
be important in Europe after 1900, but their position was already clearly embattled.. By that year the Jewish masses on
the move had already made a crucial decision that the future
of most of the migrants was to be found in the United States.
The ideologists and earliest pioneers of Zionism had moved
eastward, out of the European arena to the creation of a renewed Jewish national identity in Erez Israel.
For the first two centuries of the United States national
history antisemitism as an active force was practically nonENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
223
antisemitism
224
antisemitism
rary Jewish identity and survival (see *New Left, and New
Antisemitism below).
The existence of Jews, the Jewish community, Judaism,
and Jewish identity whatever may be their self-definitions
as a people apart inevitably carries with it the prospect of that
attack upon them which is termed antisemitism. The hatred
of the unlike is an all too human phenomenon. Add to it dimensions of supposedly demonic powers; of many centuries
of damnation of Jews by Christianity as the enemies of God;
of the need for scapegoats in times of turmoil or defeat and
there then appears antisemitism, the most lasting expression
in Western history of the hatred of the man who is regarded
as alien, and therefore even possibly inhuman. Have that alien
maintain, or have once maintained, or be believed to maintain,
his own religious or cultural superiority and thus appear to
be a threat in the midst of elements of the majority and the
great hatred has arisen. Antisemitism has been less fashionable after the horror of Hitler, but it was too hopeful to believe
in the post-war decades that its day is over.
[Arthur Hertzberg]
In Arab Countries
Postwar Arab antisemitism was influenced by European antisemitic literature (mainly French) published in Arabic in the
second half of the 19t century, particularly in connection with
the *Damascus Affair. In about 1869, Neophytos Destruction
of the Jewish Religion was published in Arabic in Beirut. In
1890 H. Fris published in Cairo a book on the blood libel entitled The Cry of the Innocent in the Horn of Freedom (reissued
in 1962 in the UAR official series of National Books under
the title Talmudic Human Sacrifices). August *Rohlings The
Talmud Jew was published in Cairo in 1899 and was cited as a
source in such publications as the Arab version of the Protocols of the of the Elders of Zion published (c. 1967) by Shawq
Abd al Ns ir, President *Nassers brother.
The publication of antisemitic literature became a spate
as a result of the Arab-Israel conflict. Antisemitic themes and
arguments were developed by Arab propaganda as a weapon
against the yishuv during the Mandate period (191748) and
even more so against the State of Israel. The radical objective
of liquidating the Jewish state as a political entity induced Arab
writers and officials to present the State of Israel as both aggressive and inherently evil, and the need to substantiate the
wickedness of Israel led them to trace the sources of its evil to
the history, culture, and religion of the Jewish people. Despite
attempts to differentiate between Zionism and Judaism, it has
been stressed repeatedly that Zionism which is presented in
such writings as a sinister, racist colonialism-originated from,
and is a continuation of, Judaism. Zionism is also frequently
characterized as the executive mechanism of Judaism. For
example, H. al-Hind and M. Ibrahim wrote in their Isrl:
Fikra, H araka, Dawla (Israel: Thought, Movement, State,
Beirut, 1958, p. 113): We fight against the imperialist regime
and the Jewish people, whose invading vanguard in Palestine,
called Israel, is preparing for a further leap. Though Arab an-
225
antisemitism
226
antisemitism
227
antisemitism
228
antisemitism
229
antisemitism
Antisemitic rhetoric and behavior have been more pronounced in some periods of American history than in others.
During the Civil War the most discriminatory act against Jews
was the official order of General Grant in December 1862, expelling them from military territories in the border states for
alleged illegal trading; the order was immediately revoked by
President Lincoln. In the 1880s and 1890s, the agrarian and
Populist movements in the Middle West gave vent to some
antisemitic utterances. Anxiety at the influx of East European Jews, and of others held undesirable, led to the imposition of quotas, and the virtual end of Jewish immigration by
1918. Jewish residents also experienced an increase in social
antisemitism.
American constitutional ideals, liberal traditions, and
pluralistic society and politics, were normally sufficient to
prevent extreme antisemitic behavior. Yet ugly incidents
did occur, the most dramatic being the unjust conviction in
1913, and the lynching by a mob in 1915, of Leo Frank, a Jewish factory superintendent in Atlanta for the alleged murder of
a female employee. In the 1920s, the most influential expressions of antisemitism emanated from publications financed
by the industrialist Henry Ford, The International Jew and
the Dearborn Independent, with a circulation of 700,000, and
reprinting of the Protocols of the Elders of Zion. Before World
War II demagogues, such as Senator Theodore Bilbo and
Congressman John Rankin, attacked international Jewry
in general and New York Jews in particular as aggressive
capitalists, communists or radicals, or polluters of American
culture. Over a hundred organizations, mostly small and local in character, seeing Jews as mainly or partly responsible
for social ills appealed to different social classes and ethnic
groups.
Of these organizations, five were particularly active:
The German-American Bund, the Silver Shirts, the Christian Front led by Father Coughlin, Gerald L.K. Smiths Committee of One Million, and the Protestant Defenders of the
Christian Faith.
Since the end of World War II, polls and surveys, though
differing on the exact figures, have suggested a considerable
decline in antisemitic attitudes, though about half of American Jews believed that antisemitism is a serious problem and
two-thirds feared it could be serious in the future. Moreover,
in the U.S., negative attitudes have rarely led to serious manifestations of prejudice. In its 1989 audit of antisemitic incidents
in the United States, the Anti-Defamation League of Bnai
Brith reported 845 incidents of vandalism and desecration,
ranging from arson to swastika daubings of Jewish institutions
and property, and over 580 assaults, threats, and harassments
against Jews or Jewish institutions. Over 85 percent of those
arrested for the incidents were under 21.
Though it significantly declined from 1944 to the late
1960s, antisemitism persisted during these years notwithstanding the determined efforts of Jewish organizations and
political action to counter it, despite elimination of many
hostile references to Jews in Christian religious books and
230
antisemitism
231
antisemitism
232
The better known of the hate groups are the Aryan Nations, the Christian Defense League, the Posse Commitatus,
the Covenant, the Sword, and the Arm of the Lord, and the
Christian-Patriots Defense League.
Probably the most aggressive of the non-religious hate
groups are the skinheads, gangs of shaven-headed youths
who glorify violence, and have been responsible for an increasing number of assaults as well as antisemitic bigotry.
The Liberty Lobby, the most active and the best financed
antisemitic organization in the country, describes itself as a
pressure group for patriotism, and maintains close connections with a number of members of Congress. Its weekly newspaper, The Spotlight, started in 1975 and now, with a circulation
of over a quarter of a million, is the most widely read rightwing extremist paper in the country. Among its favorite targets are Zionism, and people defined euphemistically as dual
loyalists or international bankers.
The Institute for Historical Review was created in 1979. Its
chief concern has been to deny or minimize the reality of the
Holocaust and explore Jewish atrocity propaganda through
a number of books and materials with antisemitic themes and
by annual conventions.
To conclude: Extreme groups in the U.S. remained small
and outside the political mainstream, and their membership
appeared to have declined even further. American politics
embodies and public opinion coheres around a consensus
of political moderation in which antisemitic expressions are
not respectable.
The country, with certain qualifications, exhibited a lower
level of overt prejudice and bigotry than ever before in racial
and religious matters. Jews as a group were no longer blamed,
except by a fringe element, for the nations problems or condemned for not being truly American. Indeed, in the working
of the American political system today, Jews both as political
activists and participants, and as elected and appointed officials have played a prominent role.
Yet, the portrait of antisemitism is a composite of conflicting traits. If most churches no longer insist on Jewish responsibility for the Crucifixion, those of an orthodox or particularist persuasion are inclined to do so. An appreciable
minority, between one-fifth and one-quarter, still believed
in the 1980s that Jews have too much power. Some remain
obsessed by the idea of Jewish domination of the media and
banking.
Two other major problems remained. Black antisemitism, stemming from religious teachings and economic stereotypes, exacerbated by the politics of confrontation and, to
a lesser degree, a rise in adherence to Islam, was a troubling
issue. The issue of Israel, support for its policies, aid for its
security, and Jewish relations with the state did not lead to
an increase in antisemitism. But about a quarter of non-Jews
were highly unfavorable to Israel, and young people are more
likely to be so than are older people.
Appropriate anxiety should be shown for the rhetoric and
the potential for violence of those extreme groups which have
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
antisemitism
233
antisemitism
234
antisemitism
ish mind as capable of fabricating such a horror, and it was attuned to the psychology of Western post-Holocaust society.
In countries such as France, antisemitic sentiment and
activity was connected in one way or another with the denial
of the Holocaust. While French popular feeling appeared to be
veering away from antisemitism, new forms, especially among
small groups of the intelligentsia, appeared to be spreading.
Groups variously known as the Nouvelle Droite or Nouvelle Ecole propagated a sophisticated racism directed against
non-Europeans such as the North African workers who are
the equivalent of the Gastarbeiter in Germany. The supposedly destructive influence of these non-French elements was
linked to the Jews. The groups mentioned were anti-Christian
as well as anti-Jewish, and propounded an integral French nationalism based on new scientific insight (sociobiology).
A group led by the poet Alain de Benoist and associated with
the Nouvelle Ecole was prominent in the Sunday Figaro Magazine. A group of Rassiniers followers gathered around La Vielle taupe, a leftist source of publications. Their influence on
French intellectual life seemed to be greater than its apparently
small numbers would warrant. In 1980 the group organized
itself as GRECE (Groupement de recherche et dtudes pour la
civilisation europene), with about 10,000 adherents.
LATIN AMERICA. It was not easy to clarify the situation in
Latin America during the reign of the military juntas. Undoubtedly, the terror initiated by the generals turned with special venom against Jews, and Jewish victims were especially
maltreated; the number of Jewish victims (reportedly about
2,500) was out of proportion to the number of Jews involved
in political strife in Argentina. Indeed, it is difficult to accept
the view of editor Jacobo Timmerman, for instance, that the
junta was a Nazi group whose main purpose was to attack and
eliminate Jews, because South American antisemitism would
rather seem to be a reaction to economic and political crises
based on traditional antisemitic prejudices that are revived as
the crises get worse. But the impact of the Nazis who reached
Argentina after the war, and of Fascist ideologies, on parts of
the military and political high echelons of Latin America cannot be ignored. In Argentina, some outrages continued into
the post-junta period despite efforts of the new democratic
government to stop them. Bombs were thrown at Jewish centers elsewhere as well, for instance, in AugustSeptember 1982
alone, there were incidents in Quito (Ecuador), Guatemala
City, Guadalajara (Mexico) and Maracaibo (Venezuela). However, violent antisemitic incidents in Latin American countries
were few, and the intensity of verbal expressions was far lower
than that of European countries.
(For more on Holocaust denial, see below.)
SOVIET ANTISEMITISM. The major antisemitic threat during the 1970s was from the Soviet Union. With the tightening
of the Stalinist dictatorship came an increasingly anti-Jewish tendency, reviving pre-Bolshevik anti-Jewish stereotypes
as butts of propaganda in a crisis-ridden society. Culminating in the mass murder of the leaders of Jewish culture in the
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
235
antisemitism
236
with the Holocaust. Stereotyped descriptions of Jews as controlling the wealth of the world, as exploiters and usurers, as
a morally defective community were abundant. Fanatic Sunni
writers opposed to the peace treaty repeated these accusations
but combine them with the view that the Jews are enemies in
principle of Islam from its inception; the idea of independent
Jewish political existence is totally unacceptable as it would
mean relinquishing territory within Dr al-Islam, the area
of Islam, to a subject people viewed as the enemy of Islamic
traditions. This is the view of the Muslim Brotherhood (e.g.,
Sayyid Qutb, Al Yahud, al Yahud, Riyad, 1970), just as it is of
the Khomeinite Shia movement, whose anti-Jewish ideology
increasingly penetrated into Sunni countries (Syria) and areas
with large Shiite populations (Iraq, Lebanon).
The Palestine Arab Nationalist organizations fighting
Israel with terrorism are an entirely different case. The Palestine National Covenant of 1968 (article 20) states that Judaism, in its character as a religion of revelation, is not a nationality with an independent existence. Likewise, the Jews
are not one people with an independent personality. Article
22 sees Zionism as aggressive, expansionist and colonialist in
its aims; and Fascist and Nazi in its means. Israel is the tool of
the Zionist movement and a human and geographical base for
world imperialism. These statements are clearly antisemitic,
and even genocidal, in two respects: first, because the destruction of Israel clearly implies the destruction of its Jewish
population, despite the declaration in article 6 that Jews who
were living in Palestine before 1917 could remain (not many
of these were still alive in 1968, and even fewer later); second, because the majority of Jews see Israel as an expression
of their nationality or ethnicity and not only their religious
beliefs. All other national or ethnic groups are likely to have
such sentiments recognized by the international community,
including, presumably, the Palestine Liberation Organization.
The non-recognition, in principle, only of the Jewish case is
therefore not merely antisemitic but genocidal by implication.
However, from the mid-1970s, the PLO took great care to avoid
any antisemitic statements or propaganda, with the important
exception of refusing to budge from the original statements
included in the 1968 Covenant.
In the West, the apparent ease with which anti-Israeli
criticism can turn into clearly antisemitic statements was exemplified in the 1982 media attack on Israels entry into Lebanon. Beyond political or moral opposition to a military move,
which in itself cannot be termed antisemitic, the following was
characteristic of media criticism of Israels action: the Jews (not
Israel) are said to be Gods chosen people; at all times and in all
countries and with every means they have stolen the property
of others (Ostersunds-Posten, Sweden, June 1982); the ritual
murder story was revived: A child disappeared (in Lebanon)
and was found a few days afterwards in a crevice, shot in his
head, ritually executed (Aftonbladet, 25.9.82). Respectable papers compared the attack on Lebanon with the Holocaust and
then joined the deniers of the Holocaust: How ironic it is that
the word holocaust, now synonymous with the deaths of supENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
antisemitism
The World Jewish Congress was active on the international scene fighting antisemitism at the UN and elsewhere.
Its research institution, the Institute of Jewish Affairs in London, was a major source of information about contemporary
antisemitism. In Berlin, the Center for Research on antisemitism at the Technische Universitt, specialized mainly, but
not exclusively, in Central and West European antisemitism
in the last two centuries. National Jewish bodies such as the
Board of Deputies in Britain, and the CRIF (Conseil Representatif des Institutions Juives de France) in France acted
against antisemitism locally; in France, a research group associated with CRIF, CERAC (Centre dEtudes et de Recherche
sur lantisemitisme Contemporain), was engaged in a study of
French antisemitism. In Jerusalem, the Hebrew Universitys
International Center for the Study of Antisemitism is currently
engaged in a broad historical and contemporary investigation
of antisemitic phenomena.
In the Christian world, there came about an increased
awareness of the importance of fighting antisemitism. Following the Vaticans historic decisions in 1965 (see before),
the Catholic Church was making efforts to combat antisemitism among its adherents. In 1973, the pastoral Instructions of
the French Catholic bishops Conference called for a repudiation of pseudo-theological arguments used to reject Judaism. The Protestant World Council of Churches established
a Commission on the Church and the Jewish People, headed
by Prof. Krister Steadhal, working for better interfaith understanding. The bond between the Jews and the Land of Israel is
recognized in the Guidelines for Christian-Jewish Dialogue of
the WCC (1982). In May 1981, the Assembly of the Church of
Scotland declared its belief in the continuing place of Gods
people of Israel within the divine purpose, and the Lutheran
World Federation consultation of August 1982 stated that we
Christians must purge ourselves of any hatred of the Jews and
any sort of teaching of contempt for Judaism. The RhinelandWestphalia Synod of the evangelical church in Germany proclaimed the continued validity of Judaism, and the Catholic
Church established an International Liaison Committee for
itself and the International Jewish Committee for Interreligious Consultations in 1971. A German bishops declaration
of April 1980 was rather weak and apologetic regarding German Catholic responses to the Holocaust, but it acknowledged
the Catholic debt to Judaism and opposed the deicide accusation. Apart from these official bodies, important Christian
leaders are working to fight antisemitism. Franklin H. Littell
(Methodist Church) set up the conferences on the Holocaust
and the Church Struggle (Detroit, 1970); Father John Pawlikowski and a number of other Catholic leaders in North
America have helped fight antisemitism in their Church; in
Rome, August Cardinal Bea (d. 1968) was a major influence
in the same cause.
Public figures and leaders in the arts, literature and science and in secular movements in the West were concerned
with the phenomenon. From Jean-Paul Sartre to Daniel Patrick Moynihan and from President Franois Mitterand to Am-
237
antisemitism
In the 1980s
In the Western world, the decade of the 1980s began with a
wave of antisemitism sparked off by the Lebanon war. There
followed a decline in public expressions of it until the late
1980s when economic recession took hold, far-right parties
made significant advances, and newer forms of antisemitic
expression gained ground. The resurgence of grassroots antisemitism in Eastern Europe, following the collapse of Communism, gave encouragement to antisemitic groups in the
West, and by 1992 it was clear that a wave of resurgent antisemitism was under way.
THE WEST: NEW FORMS OF ANTISEMITIC EXPRESSION. In
the United States and Germany, anti-Jewish sentiment, as
measured by opinion polls, declined steadily, and in other
countries no marked increases in antisemitic sentiment were
recorded. However, even in countries where polls indicated
decreasing levels of antisemitism, the number of antisemitic
incidents appeared to rise steadily and become more violent
and abusive. A particularly gruesome example was the desecration in May 1990 of the Jewish cemetery in Carpentras,
France, where a corpse was dug up. This shocked many and
a huge demonstration led by President Mitterrand, took to
the streets of Paris.
In the U.S., skinhead groups were thought to be responsible for the rise in antisemitic incidents in the mid-1980s which
continued until 1992, when there was a reported decrease in
such incidents for the first time in six years. Skinhead groups
were also a source of concern in the United Kingdom, Italy,
France, Germany, and Canada, where they were thought to be
behind the increase in antisemitic attacks over the decade.
Many neo-Nazi groups were formed during the 1980s.
Most remained electorally marginal, although some were
thought to be responsible for the more violent attacks. There
238
antisemitism
239
antisemitism
IN JAPAN. Beginning in late 1986, a marked increase in antisemitic literature surfaced in Japan. Antisemitic literature had
been popular in Japan previously, most notably in the 1930s.
240
antisemitism
Other groups have also been blamed for Japans economic problems. This includes the Rockefellers, Illuminati,
and Freemasons.
There is, however, a fundamental difference between
Western antisemitism and Japanese attitudes to Jews. In the
West Jews are blamed as such but in Japan the word Jew is
often used as a pseudonym for Americans and even possibly
for all foreigners. Furthermore, Japanese do not generally distinguish between one white Westerner and another but see all
Westerners as a large group with only minor differences between them. These attitudes reflect a sense of xenophobia in
general rather than any specific hostility towards the Jews.
These antisemitic books are believable to the Japanese
for several reasons. First, the books are popular in form and
language. They are aimed at the low- and middle-level whitecollar workers. Such people have had little contact with or
understanding of the West and have no reason to doubt the
facts presented to them. Furthermore the Japanese are great
respecters of the printed word.
Until March 1987 these antisemitic publications went basically unopposed both in Japan and abroad. The New York
Times on March 12, 1987, carried an article, Japanese writers
critical of Jews, which detailed the rise in popularity of the
Jewish conspiracy books. This article was followed by others
in the Western press.
Subsequently, the Japanese press published several essays
debunking the Jewish conspiracy theory. The first of these appeared in the April edition of the intellectual monthly Bungei
Shunju. This article, by Professor Herbert Passin, a leading
Japanologist, detailed the inaccuracies of such theories and
scoffed at their credibility. Other eminent writers also published articles in this vein included Professor Go Muramatsu,
Y. Teshima, and Shuichi Sato. Masahiro Miyazaki, former
lecturer at Waseda University and author of several books
on economics, published If You Mind the Jews, You Will Lose
Sight of the World which parodied the three of Unos books
and explained point by point why the claims made against
the Jews are baseless.
On a political level, U.S. Senator Arlen Specter and Rep.
Charles Schumer called on Prime Minister Yasuhiro Nakasone
to take action against the spreading of antisemitic feeling. On
March 19, 1987, Mr. I. Umezu, director of the Japan Information Center in New York, wrote a letter to the New York Times
which contained the following reassurances: Anti-Semitism
has no roots in Japans cultural history. The Japanese government and people are firmly opposed to any form of discrimination, whether ethnic, religious or other grounds, and we are
firm in our determination to uphold that position.
On March 23, 1987, a delegation from the Anti-Defamation League of Bnai Brith met with the Japanese ambassador
to the U.S., H.E. Nobuo Matsunaga, to protest to the Japanese
government about the antisemitic literature being published
in Japan. Matsunaga responded that while Japan guarantees
freedom of speech these publications did not reflect the view
of the Japanese government or people.
241
antisemitism
242
antisemitism
243
antisemitism
244
antisemitism
245
antoine, nicolas
idem, Arab Nationalism, an Anthology (1962); Y. Harkabi, Bein Yisrael le-Arav (1968); idem, Emdat ha-Aravim be-Sikhsukh Yisrael Arav
(1968). IN THE U.S.S.R.: Jewish Library, London, Yevrei i Yevreyskiy
Narod (1960 ), photostat of material from Soviet daily and periodical press; R.L. Braham, Jews in the Communist World: A Bibliography 19451960 (1961); P. Meyer et al., Jews in the Soviet Satellites
(1953); S.M. Schwarz, Jews in the Soviet Union (1951); idem, AntiSemitism in the Soviet Union (1952); idem, Yevrei v Sovetskom Soyuze
(1966); Jews in Eastern Europe, a periodical survey of events affecting Jews in the Soviet bloc (1958 ); B.Z. Goldberg, Jewish Problem in the Soviet Union (1961); S.W. Baron, The Russian Jew under
Tsars and Soviets (1964). Add. Bibliography: N. Levin, The Jews
in the Soviet Union since 1917 (1988); Sh. Ettinger, (ed.), Anti-Semitism in the Soviet Union (1986); A.S. Lindemann, The Jew Accused:
Three Anti-Semitic Affairs (Deyfus, Beilis, Frank), 18941915 (1991); W.
Korey The Soviet Cage (1974). MODERN AND NEW ANTISEMITISM:
D. Porat and R. Stauber (eds), Anti-Semitism Wordlwide, Roth
Institute for the Study of Anti-Semitism and Racism, Tel Aviv University Annual (19942004); Anti-Semitism World Report, Institute for Jewish Policy Research and AJC (1992 ); W.Bergman and
J. Wetzle, Manifestations of Anti-Semitism in the European Union
(2003); Manifestations of Anti-Semitism in the European Union,
20022003, EUMC (2004): A. Finkielkraut, Au nom de lAutre, Reflexions sur lantismitisme qui vient (2003); P.-A. Taguieff, Rising from
the Muck, The New Anti-Semitism in Europe (2004); R.S. Wistrich,
Anti-Zionism and Antisemitism in the Contemporary World (1990);
idem, The Longest Hatred (1992); G. Schoenfeld, The Return of AntiSemitism (2003); D. Matas, Anti-Zionism: A Human Rights Violation
(2003); R. Rosenbaum (ed.), Those Who Forget the Past: The Question of Anti-Semitism (2004); A. Bein, The Jewish Problem: Biography of a World Problem (1990). HOLOCAUST DENIAL: D. Lipstadt,
Denying the Holocaust: the Growing Assault on Truth and Memory
(1994); K.S. Stern, Holocaust Denial (1993); S. Rembiszewski, The Final Lie: Holocaust Denial in Germany A Second Generation Denier
as a Test Case (1995).
ANTOINE, NICOLAS (16031632), French pastor who converted to Judaism. Antoine, who was born into a Catholic
family in Briey (Lorraine), became a Protestant c. 1624 and
studied theology in Geneva. A few years later, during a stay
in Metz, his faith in Christianity was shaken by discussions
with Jews of that city. Subsequently he went to Venice where
he asked the rabbis of the city to circumcise him, but they were
afraid to do so. When he returned to Geneva he assumed various functions, including that of pastor of Divonne, although
convinced of the truth of Judaism. He followed Jewish observances, and avoided making reference to the New Testament,
or explaining Christian dogmas in his sermons and in the
exercise of his other pastoral duties. This might have passed
unobserved by the Protestant community of Divonne had he
not one Sunday in February 1632, in a sermon on Psalm 2,
contradicted the Christian interpretation of the text, openly
declaring that it referred not to Jesus, but to David. At first
he was declared insane and treated as such, but he was later
summoned to court. The trial was conducted summarily. Although several French pastors advocated clemency, he was
condemned to death and executed at Place du Plainpalais in
Geneva in April 1632.
246
antonia
which cost between 25,000 and 30,000 Jewish lives. In the autumn of 1942, the Jewish leadership in Bucharest enlisted the
aid of local politicians, neutral diplomats, and the papal nuncio, who applied pressure on Antonescu, and succeeded in
preventing the deportation of the entire Jewish population of
Romania to concentration camps. After the German defeat at
Stalingrad, Antonescu became increasingly lenient toward the
Jews. Late in 1943, negotiations began between Jewish leaders
and Antonescus government for the return of those Jews deported to *Transnistria and for their emigration to Palestine.
At the same time, Antonescu began negotiating for a separate
peace. The Transnistria deportees began to return only in the
spring of 1944, when the Russians reconquered the area. Antonescu was sentenced to death by a Bucharest Peoples Court
and executed on June 6, 1946.
Bibliography: A. Hillgruber, Hitler, Koenig Carol und
Marschall Antonescu (1954); M. Carp, Cartea Neagr, 3 vols. (194648),
index; Gutachten des Instituts fuer Zeitgeschichte, 1 (1958), 10283; T.
Lavi, Yahadut Romanyah be-Maavak al Haz z alatah (1965), passim.
[Theodor Lavi]
247
antoninus pius
the Hellenistic/Hasmonean fortress at this location. A rockcut fosse or ditch originally separated the area of the earlier
fortresses from the enclosed temple area itself and was mentioned by Strabo (16, 2:40) and Josephus (Antiquities, 14: 61);
it was eventually filled in by Pompey in 63 B.C.E. This rockcut ditch (118 ft. in width and 20 ft. deep) was still visible to
19t-century explorers. As part of the major landscape changes
to the area of the Temple esplanade in Jerusalem, Herod the
Great decided to refortify the fortress and rename it in honor
of Mark Antony. According to Josephus, it was situated at the
corner of the northwestern colonnade of the Temple Mount,
which meant that Herod was forced to reduce the area of the
fortress quite substantially. Josephus relates that it stood on a
rock 50 cubits (82 ft.) high, and its walls reached a height of
40 cubits. Inside the fortress were a palace, courtyards, bath
houses, and cisterns. From three of its corners rose ornamental towers 50 cubits high, and from the fourth (southeastern)
corner, a tower 70 cubits high. The fortress is believed to have
stood at the junction of the second defensive wall of Jerusalem with the northwest angle of the Temple Mount, but
archaeological proof of this has not yet been forthcoming; a
deep rock-cut moat apparently protected it from the north,
with underground stairs and passages connecting it to the
south with the Temple area. This key position was captured by
the Zealots on the 15t of Av, 66 C.E. During the siege of Titus
the breach through which the Romans penetrated into the
Temple area passed through Antonia. Earlier investigators believed that remains of the Antonia fortress could be detected
in the grounds of the present convent of Notre Dame de Sion
and that combined with the remains seen at the northwest
angle of the Temple Mount area, it was deemed possible to
reconstruct the plan of the entire fortress. New archaeological studies indicate this is no longer the case and that the area
of the Antonia Fortress was restricted almost entirely to the
rocky prominence (295 ft. 131 ft.) at the northwest angle of
the Temple Mount, with a flight of steps leading up to it from
the south. Several Christian commentators have maintained
that Antonia was the site of gabbatha (the stone pavement)
mentioned in John (19:13) as the place where Pontius Pilate
sat when Jesus was brought before him for judgment. However, it is now believed that the trial of Jesus occurred at the
Praetorium, which was the same as the Old Palace of Herod
the Great situated in the Upper City and to the south of the
crucifixion area. The Antonia Fortress was apparently razed
following the capture of the city by the Romans in 70 C.E. The
Capitoline Temple may have been built at this location at the
time of Hadrian, overlooking the northern market of Aelia
Capitolina.
Bibliography: L.-H. Vincent and A.M. Steve, Jrusalem de
lAncien Testament, 1 (1954), 193ff.; Marie-Aline de Sion, La Forteresse
Antonia Jerusalem et la Question du Prtoire (1955). Add. Bibliography: D. Bahat, The Western Wall Tunnels, in: H. Geva (ed.), Ancient Jerusalem Revealed (1994); G.J. Wightman, Temple Fortresses in
Jerusalem. Part II: The Hasmonean Baris and Herodian Antonia, in:
Bulletin of the Anglo-Israel Archaeological Society, 10 (199091), 735;
248
antwerp
(1914), 236) and are derived from the treasury of folk wisdom.
Accounts of disputations and conversations of a similar nature (between other rabbis and Roman dignitaries) have been
preserved in talmudic and midrashic literature. There are also
extant (non-Jewish) Greco-Roman texts containing disputations and dialogues of this type between various individuals
and Roman emperors.
[Joshua Gutmann]
Bibliography: Hoffmann, in: mwj, 19 (1892), 3355, 24555;
S. Krauss, Antoninus und Rabbi (1910); R. Leszynsky, Loesung des
Antoninusraetsels (1910); S. Lieberman, Greek in Jewish Palestine
(1942), 78 ff.
ANTONIO, known as the Prior of Crato (15311595), claimant to the throne of Portugal which, on the death of childless
Henry ii in 1580, had been seized by Philip ii of Spain. Antonio was the grandson of King Manuel (who had been responsible for the expulsion of the Jews from Portugal in 149697)
through an illegitimate union between the latters son Luis
and a beautiful *New Christian woman, Yolante Gomez. It
was therefore hoped that if he succeeded to the throne he
would curb the activities of the Portuguese Inquisition. Partly
for this reason, partly because of their inveterate hatred of
Spain, the Portuguese Marrano communities strongly favored his cause. Among his principal supporters was Solomon *Abenaes, who endeavored to secure Anglo-Turkish
support for him. In London, the ill-fated Roderigo *Lopes
was his personal physician. Dom Antonio proved a weak and
unreliable character and the Marrano group later broke with
him, while he retaliated by accusing them of treachery. This
quarrel ultimately led to the execution of Lopes, who did not
turn down a Spanish suggestion that he should poison the
pretender and was also suspected of having similar designs
on Queen Elizabeth i.
Bibliography: Wolf, in: jhset, 11 (192427), 191; C. Roth,
House of Nasi: The Duke of Naxos (1948), 20513; J. Verssimo Serro, Dom Antonio (Port., 1962); idem, O reinado de Dom Antonio,
Prior do Crato (1956).
[Cecil Roth]
249
antwerp
250
Contemporary Period
In 1969, the number of Jews was believed to be 10,500, many
of whom were occupied in the diamond industry; almost
80 of the membership of the diamond exchange was Jewish. Several factors contributed to the unity of the Antwerp
community. Antwerp Jews were not professionally nor residentially dispersed as were the Jews of Brussels, so that their
concentration within certain parts of the city and within a
limited number of professions had an impact on the religious and social life of the community. Most of the Jews of
Antwerp were of Polish origin, oriented toward either orthodoxy or ultra-orthodoxy. These orientations were represented
by the Shomre Hadass and Machsik Hadass congregations,
respectively. There were six small h asidic communities, with
a joint membership of 1112 of the total number of Jewish
households. The Sephardi community had dwindled to a few
dozen families maintaining their own synagogue. It was estimated that 90 of the children received a Jewish education,
this percentage probably being one of the highest in Europe.
The congregations controlled four day schools and a yeshivah,
which together had 2,200 students. The two largest schools
were Tachkemoni of the Shomre Hadass community and
the Jesod Hatora of the Machsik Hadass community, both
recognized and subsidized by the state. Their curricula conformed to official requirements, but they also provided Jewish
studies, according to their religious orientation. The h asidic
congregations also established day schools where a minimum
amount of secular subjects were taught. A central fundraising
anusim
and welfare organization, Het Central Beheer van Joodse Weldadigheid en Maatschappelijk Hulpbetoon, provided medical,
youth, social, and financial services for the benefit of the community and transients. In addition, the Forum oder Joodse
Organisaties, founded in 1994, represented Flemish-speaking
Jews before the authorities, and like the Coordinating Committee of Belgian Jewish Organizations it was represented in
the Consistoire Centrale.
In the ensuing decades the Orthodox character of Antwerps Jews was strengthened, with the citys Jewish population
reaching a level of around 15,000 in 2002 while Belgiums Jewish population as a whole dropped to a little over 30,000. The
two big Orthodox schools accommodated over 3,000 children
and nearly 2,000 others attended Modern Orthodox, h asidic,
and other schools. Around 30 synagogues were in operation.
The majority of the citys Jews remained connected with the
diamond industry, where Yiddish was still the dominant language, and the citys weekly Belgisch Israelitisch Weekblad was
the countrys biggest Jewish newspaper.
[Max Gottschalk / Willy Bok]
Bibliography: S. Ullmann, Studien zur Geschichte der Juden
in Belgien bis zum 18. Jahrhundert (1909); I.A. Goris, Etudes sur les
colonies marchandes mridionales Anvers de 1488 1567 (1925);
Revah, in: REJ, 123 (1963), 12347; Gutwirth, ibid., 125 (1966) 36584;
idem, in: JJS 10 (1968), 12138; C. Roth, House of Nasi: Doa Gracia
(1947), 2149; E. Schmidt, Geschiedenis van de Joden in Antwerpen
(1963; French, 1969), includes bibliography. Add. Bibliography:
PK; AJYB (2003).
251
anusim
THE IBERIAN PENINSULA. Forcible conversion of Jews occurred in many lands throughout the ages, but nowhere was
this phenomenon more consequential and widespread than
in the Iberian Peninsula, in the Kingdoms of Castile, Aragon,
and Portugal. Crypto-Judaism in Sepharad began in 1391 as
a result of the massacres that broke out in Seville and spread
throughout the peninsula in the summer of that year. The attack against the Jews was perpetrated following a venomous
anti-Jewish campaign that was initiated by Ferran Martinez,
the archdeacon of Ecija. During the massacres thousands of
Jews were killed, thousands fled, and thousands were forcibly
converted. Following the massacres, a very strong anti-Jewish
campaign was conducted by churchmen. Particularly effective was the campaign led by Vicent Ferrer at the beginning
of the 15t century. Many Jews converted to Christianity and
joined the ranks of the *New Christians or conversos. The Tortosa Disputation in the years 141314 initiated by Jernimo de
Santa F, Joshua Halorqui before his baptism, proved disastrous to the Jews of the Kingdom of Aragon. Numerous Jews
252
anusim
Crypto-Jewish Women
Not all conversas were Crypto-Jews. Those women who chose
to identify with the Jewish people instead of the Catholic
Church faced considerable risks. Following the establishment
of the Inquisition, Jewish observance by New Christians became dangerous as well as difficult. Even the womans domain
was no longer a safe refuge since every home had servants who
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
Modern Times
Later instances of forced conversion occurred in *Persia. From
1622 to 1629 the Jews of *Isfahan were compelled to accept Islam, and in 1656 Abbas II issued a decree ordering all Persian
Jewry to convert, despite open protest and petitions. The specific ceremonies attending their acceptance into Islam and the
name by which they were known, *Jadid al-Islam (New Muslims), show that a typical anusim existence and society was
created there. In 1839 the entire Jewish community of *Meshed
was forced to convert in similar circumstances. Outwardly
devout Muslims, they meticulously continued to observe the
253
apam
APAM (Heb. ) , initial letters of *Asti, *Fossano, and *Moncalvo, three towns in Italy. The term (more correctly, Afam)
denotes the special ritual of prayers that was used by the Jews
of these communities who came there originally in the 14t
century after the expulsion from France.
Bibliography: Bernstein, in: Tarbiz, 10 (1938/39), 1325;
Disegni, in: Scritti Sally Mayer (1956), 7881; Goldschmidt, in: ks,
30 (1954/55), 11836, 26478; Markon, in: Meh karim le-Zikhron G.A.
Kohut (1935), 89101; Rau, in Emet le-Yaakov Freimann (1937), 12848;
D. Sassoon, Ohel Dawid, 2 (1932), 82931, no. 969.
254
APE (Heb. ) , animal enumerated among the precious articles that Solomon imported (i Kings 10:22, ii Chron. 9:21).
The word kof derives from the Sanskrit kapi, meaning a tailless
ape. In rabbinic literature, however, it refers both to the tailed
and the tailless species. Mention is made of the fact that they
were employed to keep houses free of creeping things (Tosef.,
bk 8:17), and they were even trained for domestic uses (Tosef.,
Er. 3:12). The Sifra (51:4), basing itself upon Leviticus 11:27, enumerates it among the animals forbidden to be eaten. In the
Mishnah (Kil. 8:5) there is discussion of whether the laws of
ritual uncleanness which apply to a human corpse also apply
to creatures called adonei ha-sadeh (the lords of the field)
which some scholars have identified with chimpanzees.
Bibliography: Lewysohn, Zool, 64 ff.; F.S. Bodenheimer,
Ha-H ai be-Arz ot ha-Mikra, 2 (1956), index; J. Feliks, Animal World
of the Bible (1962), 49. Add. Bibliography: Feliks, Ha-Z omeah ,
275.
[Jehuda Feliks]
APELOIG, YITZHAK (1944 ), Israeli chemist and president of the *Technion. Apeloig was born in Russia and immigrated to Israel in 1947. Specializing in quantum chemistry, Apeloig received his Ph.D. from the Hebrew University
of Jerusalem in 1974 and then did postdoctoral work at Princeton University in 197476. In 1976 he joined the faculty of
chemistry at the Technion, becoming a professor in 1988 and
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
apikoros
255
apion
256
unfavorably with the traditional Alexandrian school of criticism. Apion wrote a five-volume History of Egypt which was of
similar stamp and apparently included a section on the Jews.
It is most likely this section that is referred to by Christian
writers as his work Against the Jews. In it Apion detailed many
absurdities about the Jewish people, Judaism, and the Temple
in Jerusalem, mainly extracted from the works of earlier antisemitic authors but with his own additions. Josephus Contra
Apionem shows that Apion took over the idea that the Jews
were expelled from Egypt because they were lepers, from the
Egyptian historian *Manetho. The tenets of Judaism obliged
the Jews, according to Apion, to hate the rest of mankind.
Once yearly, he asserts, they seized a non-Jew, murdered him
and tasted his entrails, swearing during the meal to hate the
nation of which the victim was a member. In the Holy of Holies in the Temple in Jerusalem there was a golden ass head
which the Jews worshiped a variation on the fabrication (cf.
Mnaseas: see *Greek Literature, Ancient) that the Syrian king
*Antiochus Epiphanes had found the statue of a man riding
an ass there (see *Ass Worship). In making these statements
Apion was not prompted by the type of intellectual curiosity which actuated other Hellenistic ethnographers, such as
*Hecataeas of Abdera, who noted down indiscriminately everything he could gather. Apions method was to give publicity
to any disparaging stories he could find about the Jews and to
add some from his own imagination. These he used for conducting anti-Jewish propaganda in Alexandria. During an outbreak of anti-Jewish violence in the city during the governorship of *Flaccus, when the Jewish community was forced to
fight for its rights and even its existence, Apion was evidently
one of the leading rabble-rousers and the most popular with
the Alexandrian mob. He tried to show that the Jews were
foreigners and had no right to consider themselves citizens;
that they were a dangerous element and had always acted to
the detriment of the Egyptians. When the Alexandrian Jews
sent a delegation to the emperor Caligula, headed by *Philo,
Apion joined the opposing delegation. Even if it is assumed
that he did not play a major role in these negotiations (Philo
and the papyrological sources mentioning only Isidoros and
Lampon), there can be no doubt that Apion played a leading
role in spreading anti-Jewish propaganda and in provoking
agitation, since otherwise Josephus would not have dealt with
him at such length in his Contra Apionem.
Bibliography: Schuerer, Gesch, 3 (19094), 53844; A.V.
Gutschmid, Kleine Schriften, 4 (1893), 366 ff.; Reinach, Textes, 12334;
M. Friedlaender, Geschichte der juedischen Apologetik (1903), 372 ff.;
I. Lvy, in: Latomus, 5 (1946), 33140 (Fr.).
[Abraham Schalit]
apocalypse
crets of the heavens and of the world order, the names and
functions of the angels, the explanation of natural phenomena,
and the secrets of creation, the end of days, and other eschatological matters, and even the nature of God Himself.
The term Apocalypse as the title of a book first appears
in the Apocalypse of John and from the second century c.e.
Christians applied it to similar writings. In the baraita, the
term gillayon apparently refers to apocalyptic writings: These
writings and the books of the heretics are not to be saved from
a fire but are to be burnt wherever found, they and the Divine
Names occurring in them (Shab. 116a). But it is hardly credible that the tannaim had such an attitude to Jewish apocalyptic writings such as Syriac (ii) Baruch or iv Ezra, which
abound in moral and religious piety and the reference is apparently to Christian and Gnostic apocalyptic works. The verb
is generally used in the Septuagint as a translation of the Hebrew galeh (reveal), which occurs in Daniel
and in the Dead Sea Scrolls in passages where apocalyptic
matters are under discussion, e.g., to conduct themselves
blamelessly each man toward his neighbor in all that has been
revealed to them (1qs 9:19). Daniel and the Dead Sea Scrolls
also use h azon (vision) in the same way (cf. 1qh 4:17f.). The
classical period of Jewish apocalypse, a highly developed literary phenomenon in its own right, is from the second century b.c.e. to the second century c.e. Its basic assumption is
that prophecy, which had ceased, would be renewed only at
the end of days. Therefore, the apocalyptic authors generally
attributed their teachings to men who had lived in the period
of prophecy, i.e., from Adam to Daniel. The Dead Sea Scrolls,
teaching that God made known to the teacher of righteousness, the leader of the sect, all the mysteries of the words of
his servants the prophets (1qp Hab. 7:4f.), are an exception
to this view. The apocalypse came into being because of its authors consciousness that theirs was the last generation (1qp
Hab. 2:5 ff.). Consequently, eschatology constitutes one of its
central themes. Apocalyptic history divides itself into this
world, subject to the rule of wickedness (the government of
Belial), and the next world, in which wickedness will be
forever abolished and righteousness revealed as the sun. The
end of days is conceived as a cosmic process accompanied
by upheavals in nature, and the events on the earth in those
days will be a mere echo of the final war between cosmic
forces, when the heavenly host will give forth in great voice,
the foundations of the world will be shaken, and a war of the
mighty ones of the heavens will spread throughout the world
(1qh 3:34 ff.). Thus in the apocalyptic vision Israels redemption assumes a form much further removed from historical
reality than in the prophetic works. The Messiah, for example,
often becomes a superhuman figure. Since the apocalyptic vision emphasizes the imminence of the end, leaving little time
for normal historical development, it does not allow for the
possibility of the alteration of the course of history through
repentance. Of course, a moral lesson is contained in the cosmic vision of the end of days, namely, the final victory of good
over evil (the apocalyptic vision having come into being to
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
257
258
Jewish
Sources
Septuagint
Mss. A.B.
Council
of Trent
(1546)
Luther
Eastern
Church
17th Cent.
Canonical Books
Canonical Books
Apocrypha
Apocrypha
Canonical Books
Tobit
Judith
Ben-Sira
Wisdom of Solomon
Maccabees I
Maccabees II
Esdras III
Additions to Esther
Book of Baruch
Epistle of Jeremiah
Additions to Daniel
Maccabees III
Maccabees IV
Prayer of Manasseh
Psalm 151
Esdras IV
dualism of this world and the next was accepted by all Israel.
Many eschatological views are common to both the Talmud
and the apocalypses. Thus the Talmud contains apocalyptic
views on Paradise and Hell, the fate of the soul after death, the
Messiah, and descriptions of the seven heavens with an angelology all themes of apocalyptic eschatology. The divine mysteries (maaseh merkavah) and those of the creation (maaseh
bereshit) became in time topics reserved for groups of mystics,
who did not publicize their teachings. In i *Enoch there occurs
the earliest description of the throne of glory, which played a
central role in the Merkabah literature. In early Jewish mysticism Enoch himself became an angel and was later identified
with Metatron. The heikhalot literature contains, beside its
central theme, the maaseh merkavah, various descriptions of
the end of days, the period of Redemption, and calculations
of the end (see *Merkabah Mysticism). The central figures
of these books are the tannaim, just as biblical figures were
the heroes of earlier pseudepigraphic apocalypses. Apocalyptic
works of the type of i Enoch, apparently through translations,
exercised an influence on Midrashim, such as Genesis Rabbati, Midrash Tadsheh, Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer, and Midrash
va-Yissau. This influence was not restricted solely to apocalyptic matters, and it extended ultimately to the Zohar and the
books based on it. (The Book of Enoch is mentioned several
times in the Zohar.) The apocalypse is important, therefore,
even for an understanding of Kabbalah and H asidism.
Outer Books
**
Pseudepigrapha under the name Sefarim H iz onim (extraneous books). (See table: Diagram of the Apocrypha.) The
Apocrypha, for the most part, are anonymous historical and
ethical works, and the Pseudepigrapha, visionary books attributed to the ancients, characterized by a stringent asceticism
and dealing with the mysteries of creation and the working
out of good and evil from a gnostic standpoint.
Titles and Contents
The number of apocryphal works, unlike those of the Pseudepigrapha, is fixed. Though the church fathers give lists which
include many pseudepigraphal works, it is doubtful whether
their exact number will ever be known. (iv Ezra 14:46 mentions 70 esoteric books while the Slavonic Book of Enoch attributes 366 books to Enoch.) Many, whose existence was previously unsuspected, have recently come to light in the caves
of the Judean Desert.
The books of the Apocrypha are (1) Esdras (alias Greek
Book of *Ezra); (2) *Tobit; (3) *Judith; (4) additions to *Esther;
(5) Wisdom of *Solomon; (6) Ecclesiasticus (Wisdom of Ben
*Sira); (7) *Baruch, with the Epistle of Jeremiah; (8) The *Song
of the Three Holy Children; (9) *Susanna; (10) *Bel and the
Dragon; (11) The Prayer of *Manasseh; (12) i *Maccabees;
(13) ii *Maccabees. Esdras is a compilation from ii Chronicles
35, 37, Book of Ezra, and Nehemiah 89, in an order differing
from that of the traditional Bible text and with the addition
of a popular story of a competition between youths, the most
prominent of whom was Zerubbabel who waited upon Darius i. Tobit tells of a member of one of the ten tribes who was
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
exiled to Assyria, where, because of his merit in burying Sennacheribs victims, he was cured of the blindness which had
afflicted him for many years, and saw his son married to one
of his kin. Judith tells of a woman of Samaria who ventured
into the camp of the soldiers besieging her city, and decapitated their commander, Holofernes, after making him drunk.
The Wisdom of Solomon discusses the fate of the righteous
and the wicked, with examples from the early history of Israel.
Baruch and the Epistle of Jeremiah additions to the Book of
Jeremiah attack idol worship and are in the form of letters
addressed by the putative authors to the exiles in Babylonia.
Susanna and the Elders, an addition to the Book of Daniel,
is the popular story of a righteous woman who successfully
resists the enticements of the city elders and is saved by the
youthful Daniel from the death which, on the strength of their
slander, had been decreed against her. Bel and the Dragon,
which in the Septuagint is another addition to Daniel, is an
account of Daniels ministrations to Nebuchadnezzar, king of
Babylon, and Darius the Mede, and of his success in demonstrating to them by various devices the futility of idol worship.
The Prayer of Manasseh, an addition to ii Chronicles 34:18, is
a prayer supposedly recited by King Manasseh while in exile.
From the historical point of view, the most important book
of the Apocrypha is i Maccabees, the historical account of the
*Hasmoneans from the uprising of Mattathias to the death of
*Simeon, the first of the Hasmoneans to establish the independence of Judea. ii Maccabees confines itself to the wars
of *Judah the Maccabee, dealing with them in greater detail.
From the literary point of view, by far the most important
book in the Apocrypha is the Wisdom of Ben Sira, a book of
hymns and proverbs (in the spirit of Proverbs); this work includes an interesting historical sketch down to *Simeon the
Just, who lived during the authors youth. The editions of the
Vulgate usually append at the end of the book the Apocalypse
of *Ezra (or ii Esdras), i.e., Salathiel, which contains a theological exposition, in the form of a conversation with an angel, on the fate of Israel.
The books of the Pseudepigrapha are more numerous
than those of the Apocrypha, and only the better known
will be mentioned here. Probably the most important work
in pseudepigraphal literature deals with *Enoch the son of
Jared, whom, according to Genesis 5:24, God took (i.e.,
he ascended to heaven). The Book of *Enoch is an account,
mainly in the first person, of the visions revealed to him in
the heavens. It deals in part with astronomical phenomena,
establishing the correct calendar at 364 days comprising 52
weeks, and contains some *eschatology on the subject of the
preexistent Messiah. Intermingled with the above are stories
of how the fallen angels brought evil into the world. The book
most similar to it, *Jubilees, is in the form of a conversation
between the Angel of the Presence and Moses on Mount Sinai.
Unlike Enoch it is a mixture of halakhah and aggadah, but in
a spirit completely different from that of the Talmud. Its halakhah is far more stringent than that of the Talmud. The fundamental basis both of the halakhah and aggadah in the book
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
is its historicism: everything is predetermined in the heavenly tablets, and was revealed much earlier than the time of
Moses, to the patriarchs and even to their predecessors, Noah,
Lamech, and the like. The book is presented within a framework of exact dates, reckoned by sabbatical periods and jubilees. It lays special emphasis (even more than Enoch) upon
the solar calendar and upon ensuring (as did the Boethusians)
that Shavuot always fall on a Sunday. The remaining books are
smaller: The Ascension of *Isaiah is an account (also found in
the Talmud) of the unnatural death of the prophet. The Assumption of *Moses is a history in retrospect of the Jews, from
Moses to the death of Herod and his son. The Book of *Adam
and Eve is an aggadah concerning their sin and the death of
Adam, who is the handiwork of God. The Testaments of the
Twelve *Patriarchs is a valuable ethical work in which each of
Jacobs sons exhorts his children, particularly against the sin
in which he himself has been ensnared. This book is important because of the idea, most fully developed in the *Dead
Sea Scrolls, of the coming of two messiahs, one from the tribe
of Judah and one from Levi. In addition to these there once
existed another large series of books, attributed to Adam,
Lamech, Abraham, Joseph, Eldad, Moses, Solomon, Elijah,
Zechariah, Ezra, and others.
The Supposed Canon of Alexandria
In the old manuscripts of the Septuagint it was the custom to
place the books of the Apocrypha, and at times of the Pseudepigrapha, among the Holy Scriptures. In consequence of this
and of quotations by the early church writers, who mention
details from these books, there arose in the 19t century the
theory that at one time at least in Alexandria these books
were considered part of the canon. There are those who assume
that even in Erez Israel the Apocrypha was for a certain period
(until the destruction of the Temple in 70 c.e.) considered part
of the canon, and that the canon as known later was fixed only
in the days of the synod of Jabneh (first century c.e.). All these
views, however, are erroneous, based as they are upon a series
of faulty premises. Moreover, those scholars were of the opinion that the talmudic discussions about certain books that had
to be hidden away (Shab. 13b), or about books that do not
render the hands unclean, or Akivas extreme pronouncement that he who reads Sefarim H iz onim forfeits his share in
the world to come (Sanh. 10:1), all indicate that only during
their period following the destruction of the Second Temple was the traditional canon of 24 books finalized. Against
this, however, it may be maintained that the talmudic discussions about hiding away, and about books that render the
hands unclean refer to books all of which are in the known
canon. Indeed, according to talmudic tradition (bb 14b) the
canon was already fixed at the end of the Persian period. This
tradition is clearly repeated by *Josephus (Apion, 1:4041):
From the death of Moses until Artaxerxes the prophets
wrote the events of their time. From Artaxerxes to our own
time [i.e., the first century c.e.] the complete history has been
written, but has not been deemed worthy of equal credit with
259
the earlier records, because of the failure of the exact succession of the prophets. Indeed, as far as is known, apart from
the final Hebrew chapters of the Book of Daniel (which may
have been added during the disturbances preceding the Hasmonean uprising), all the scriptural books antedate the Hellenistic period. Furthermore, from the prologue of Ben Siras
grandson to his Greek translation of his grandfathers work,
it is clear that the Scriptures had already been translated into
Greek in the first generation of the Hasmoneans and that by
then the traditional division into three sections Pentateuch,
Prophets, and Hagiographa was accepted. Although Siras
grandson does indeed speak of the other books, scholars
failed to recognize this term as an alternate name for the Hagiographa. Philo too was acquainted with this division (Cont.
25) as was Luke (24:44) after him. The testimony of Ben Siras
grandson, and that, in particular, of Philo and Josephus (who
mentions a fixed number of 22 books, Apion 1:38), who used
the Septuagint, shows (1) that the Greek-reading Jews knew
no other division of the Bible, and (2) that the canon of that
time is identical with the present canon. Philo also draws a
clear distinction between the Holy Scriptures and the books
written by the *Therapeutae and peculiar to them. It follows
that the Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha were always Sefarim
H iz onim, i.e., extraneous to the accepted books (), i.e.,
the Scriptures. It should be added that the authors of the
Dead Sea Scrolls wrote a *Pesher (interpretation) only on
the works comprised in the known canon.
History of the Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Literary activity continued to flourish during the Persian era
(probably Tobit, Judith, the additions to Daniel, Song of the
Three Children, and iii Esdras, for example, can be ascribed
to this time) and, more so, during the Hellenistic period. It
was during this period that the books of the Apocrypha were
composed. The common thread linking all of these works is
their concern with Israel as a whole, and their complete ignoring of sectarian schisms. Only later, after the sectarian schism
in the beginning of the Hasmonean period (Ant., 13:171 ff.), did
the composition of the pseudepigraphical works begin to appear. The Book of Jubilees was written (as is indicated by its
historical allusions to the conquest of the cities of Edom and
the coastal region) in the reign of *John Hyrcanus, the essence
of Enoch (alluded to in the Book of Jubilees) a little before it,
and the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs sometime after
the above works. In any event, most of the known Pseudepigrapha (both those in Greek or Ethiopian translation, and those
from the Qumran caves) originated between this period and
the destruction of the Temple. Philos characterization of the
books of the Therapeutae as allegorical interpretations, or
psalms to God, apply in equal measure to the books of the
Qumran community.
A fundamental difference between the Apocrypha and
the Pseudepigrapha is that whereas the Apocrypha deal mainly
with the struggle against idolatry, believing prophecy to have
come to an end (cf. Judith 11:17), the pseudepigraphists be-
260
apollonia
261
apollonius
APOLLONIUS MOLON (first century b.c.e.), Greek rhetorician and anti-Jewish writer. According to Plutarch (Caesar
3; Cicero 4; cf. Josephus, Apion 2:79) Apollonius settled on
the island of Rhodes where he became head of the school of
rhetoric. Apollonius criticized the Jews in a pamphlet quoted
by Eusebius (Praeparatio Evangelica) and mentioned by Josephus (Josephus, Apion, 2). He claimed that the Jews were
the worst among the barbarians, lacked any creative talent,
did nothing for the welfare of mankind, believed in no divinity, and were commanded by their religion to hate the human race. According to Apollonius, Moses was an imposter
and deceiver. From *Manetho, he borrowed the myth that
the children of Israel were banished from Egypt because they
were lepers. Apparently, the majority of Apollonius accusations were not original, but repeated from the writings of antisemites who preceded him.
Bibliography: Jos., Apion, 2, passim; Eusebius, Preparatio
Evangelica, 9:19; Reinach, Textes, 6064; Heinemann, in: Pauly-Wissowa, Suppl. (1931) s.v. anti-Semitismus; Schuerer, Gesch, 3 (19094),
532 ff.; F. Susemihl, Geschichte der griechischen Litteratur in der Alexandrinerzeit, 2 (1892), 489 ff.; Christ-Schmid, Geschichte der griechischen Literatur, 2 pt. 1 (19206), 457 ff.
[Abraham Schalit]
262
Introduction
Apologetics in Judaism is that literature which endeavors to
defend Jews, their religion, and their culture in reply to adverse
criticism. The demarcation between apologetics and *disputation is often difficult to draw. The history of Jewish apologetic
literature reflects the complicated pattern of relationships between Jews and Gentiles through the generations, and originated in response to the challenges of pagans and subsequently
of Christianity. In the Middle Ages Jewish apologetics, termed
by Jewish scholars hitnaz z elut, were intended to defend the
spheres of both Jewish religion and Jewish social and national
life, past and present, against direct attack and internal doubts
arising from comparisons of respective cultures and ways of
life. They were also written in the hope of proving to the Gentiles the virtues of the Jewish religion and thereby influencing
their outlook on, and attitudes toward, Judaism. In the modern age a new type of Jewish secular apologetics aim at justification of Jewish social and economic conditions in the gentile
world. The nonconformist stand adopted by Jewish monotheism against the surrounding polytheism in the ancient world
gave rise to aggressive apologetics by the prophets when asserting the supremacy of their faith over the vanities of the
nations (e.g., Isa. 40:1721; 42:58; 44:620; 45:57, etc.; Jer.
10:25; 14:22; Zech. 8:2023; 14:9, 1621).
Against Hellenism
The authors of the Jewish-Hellenistic literature in Greek in
the first half and the middle of the third century b.c.e. regarded as their major task the defense of the ideas of Judaism
and its historical role. Jewish-Hellenistic historiographers set
out to establish argumentation along these lines. *Demetrius,
*Eupolemus, and *Artapanus place the Jewish people and
Erez Israel at the core of human history. Several Jewish poets
expressed these ideas, as attested by extant fragments from
compositions of the epic poets Philo the Elder and the Samaritan *Theodotus, while the drama Exodus by *Ezekiel the
Poet (second century b.c.e.) hints that the dream of Moses
beside Mount Sinai and Jethros interpretation of it relate to
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
apologetics
the dominion of Israel over the world. The vision of the burning bush, according to this author, symbolizes the historical-universal value of the Revelation at Mount Sinai. JewishHellenistic philosophers interpreted Judaism allegorically as
containing all the best in the systems of the great Greek philosophers. The intellectual and material basis of universal
civilization was also pioneered by Jews, according to JewishHellenistic writers. Abraham discovered astronomy and astrology and taught these sciences to the Babylonians and the
Egyptians. Joseph introduced a well-ordered society in Egypt.
Moses invented writing. Jews were the founders of philosophy. According to the philosopher *Aristobulus of Paneas (2nd
century b.c.e.), not only Plato but even Homer and Hesiod
were influenced by Judaism because parts of the Torah had
been translated into Greek before their time. Many of these
postulates were later utilized by Christian apologists in their
argumentation against the pagans. In the Middle Ages they
became Christian axioms and were accepted by Christians as
historical truth.
Concomitantly with the general apologetic trend in Jewish-Hellenistic literature, specific apologetic works were also
written. Two works of this type are known: *Philos Apology
on behalf of the Jews ( , first century c.e.), of which fragments are preserved in the works of
*Eusebius, and *Josephus Against Apion (first century c.e.),
which summarizes the argumentation used by Jewish-Hellenistic apologetics. The major theme in Against Apion is a defense of the refusal of the Jews to participate in the local cults
() in the cities and provinces in which they were
living and enjoying rights as citizens. This abstention was
considered by their gentile neighbors to constitute either disrespect for religion in general or atheism (), i.e., denial of the existence of gods. The accusation was repeated by
anti-Jewish polemicists from the days of *Apollonius Molon
(in the first century b.c.e.) to *Pliny and *Tacitus some two
centuries later. Jewish apologists countered by explaining the
Jewish belief in one God and the preferability of monotheism,
citing Greek philosophers in support (Jos., Apion, 2:22). The
apologists continued to denounce idolatry in the prophetic
tradition, stressing the baseness of animal and image worship (cf. Arist., 1349; Wisd., 1316; Oracula Sibyllina, 3:2934;
Jos., Apion, 2:3334). The refusal of the Jews to take part in
the cult of the Roman emperor was viewed as lse majest by
those antagonistic toward the Jews. In defense, Jewish apologists pointed out that sacrifices were regularly offered in the
Temple in Jerusalem for the health of the emperor and that
the emperors, satisfied with this arrangement, had granted
the Jews special privileges (Philo, De Legatione ad Caium, 45;
Jos., Apion, 2:6).
Jewish apologists emphasized the humane character of
the precepts in the Torah regarding proselytes and Gentiles
to counter the widespread accusations that these injunctions
demonstrate pride, contempt, and hatred of mankind (Jos.,
Apion, 2:2829). They explained reasons for the ceremonial
mitzvot by way of allegory (see, e.g., Philos statements on cirENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
cumcision, Mig., 16); they also pointed out the cruel attitude
to strangers and children common in pagan societies (e.g.,
Philo, Spec., 3:20). Jewish apologetics, although composed in
the language of anti-Jewish publicists and adopting their style
and mode of thought, contributed little to the understanding
of Judaism among the groups who attacked Jews and Jewish
law. However, this activity helped to undermine the religious
principles of the pagan world, preparing the ground for conversion to Judaism and later on a large scale to Christianity.
In the Talmud and Midrash
The apologetic argumentation found in Hebrew and Aramaic
sources is mainly intended to combat Hellenistic influences
within the Jewish camp or that of Jewish Hellenizers or to
oppose heretical sectarians. The Midrash reveals knowledge of
the allegation made by ancient authors that the Jews were expelled from Egypt because they were lepers, and in reply demonstrates that leprosy was prevalent among all nations (Gen.
R. 88:1). Similarly, the Talmud and Midrash are familiar with
the charge that Jews had not contributed to the creation of human cultures, that they were misanthropes, and disregarded
the authority of the state (Beit ha-Midrash, ed. by A. Jellinek,
1 (19382), 9). Consequently, the sages stress the concept that
the world was created for Israels sake and exists thanks to its
merit (Shab. 88a; Gen. R. 66:2). On the other hand, they put
the blame for Jewish separation on idol worship, to which the
Gentiles were addicted, while Jews were enjoined to keep at a
distance the customs and cult associated with it.
Apologetics in the Talmud and Midrash take the form
of tales, discussions, or exchanges of questions and answers
between Jewish sages and Gentiles philosophers, heretics,
matrons, and Roman officials. The opponents of the Jews
draw attention to contradictions in Scripture and take issue
with anthropomorphic expressions found in the Bible; they
censure several principles in the Jewish concept of God and
express hostility to the mitzvot and laws which appear strange
to them. The sages considered it their duty to know how to
answer an *Apikoros (a heretic; Avot 2:14). Prominent sages
are reported to have participated in these apologetic endeavors, e.g., *Johanan b. Zakkai (tj, Sanh. 1:4, 19d), *Joshua b.
Hananiah (H ul. 59b; Nid. 70b), *Gamaliel ii, c. 95 c.e. (Sanh.
39a; Av. Zar. 54b), and *Yose b. H alafta (Gen. R. 17:7; Tanh .
B., Gen. 2). They employ the homiletical method of reasoning
(derush). Sometimes, however, they did not take the exchanges
seriously, and disciples are found asking, Rabbi, you put him
[your opponent] off with a straw, but what will you answer
us? (e.g., tj, Shab. 3:5, 6a; H ul. 27b; Tanh . H ukkat 8).
In Relation to Christianity
The appearance of a new adversary the church, which developed and spread its influence through advocating progressive
separation from the Jewish fold, inevitably introduced new
problems in apologetic argumentation. The pagan polemicist Celsus quotes Jewish opinions in his critique of Christianity, according to *Origen in 23133 (Contra Celsum, 1:28).
His statements are repeated by Eusebius and Epiphanius. The
263
apologetics
264
apologetics
claim of Muslim scholars that the Jews have corrupted the text
of the Torah, abolishes the common ground on which any effort to explain the Jewish interpretation of the text to Muslims may be based. Muslims taunted Jews less than Christians
about the situation implicit in exile. The Islamic conception
that Judaism had simply been superseded by Mohammeds
message and the law prescribed by him, lacking the element
of internal contradiction, also diminished the requirement for
apologetics in this sphere. Polemical allusions to Islam appear
in the piyyutim, late Midrashim (e.g., Pirkei de-R. Eliezer), and
exegetical and philosophical works, such as those of Saadiah
Gaon, the Emunah Ramah of Abraham ibn Daud, and Maimonides Guide of the Perplexed (2:32, 39). Identification of the
Arabs with various biblical peoples such as *Kedar, Hagarites,
or Nebaioth (Gen. 25:13; 28:9; 36:3; Isa. 60:7; Jer. 49:28; i Chron.
1:29) helped Jewish commentators to relate tales disparaging to
the Muslims. Derogatory allusions are made to the personality of Muhammad and his actions: he is frequently described
as the madman. A work directed specifically against Islam
was the Treatise on Ishmael (Maamar al Ishmael, 1863) by
Solomon b. Abraham *Adret, which rejects the arguments of
a Muslim who disparaged inclusion of the stories of Reuben
and of Tamar and Judah in the Bible and attacked the Jews for
observing mitzvot which merited abolition. A detailed critique
of Islam is also included in the Keshet u-Magen of Simeon b.
Z emah *Duran. The writer discourses on the attitude in the
Koran to Judaism and criticizes the legends related there and
its principles of faith and commandments; he points out contradictions found in the Koran, its ignorance of the principles
of natural science and philosophical doctrine of the soul, and
complains about its obscure style.
sefer ha-kuzari. Sefer ha-Kuzari of *Judah Halevi is structured as a work of apologetics, with the subtitle A Composition in Argumentation and Proof in the Defense of the Despised
Faith. In this work Judah Halevi sets his theory in an historical framework; the conversion of the king of Khazaria and
many of his subjects to Judaism, the religion despised by the
Gentiles. The Khazars adopted Judaism despite the strictness
of its requirements regarding new converts. Judah Halevi elevates the values of human faith in the revealed religion and of
Jewish law above those of philosophy, ultimately also opposing the latter. At the basis of his defense of Judaism, he places
the history of the Jewish nation and its election by God. The
present debased condition of the Jewish people constitutes no
reflection on the value of its faith because the light of God
falls only upon humble souls; humiliation and martyrdom are
considered valid signs of proximity to God by all monotheistic religions, even Christianity and Islam, at present powerful
in this world. Ultimately, all nations will accept the Torah adhered to by the suffering Jewish people. The religions in which
the Gentiles believe at present are merely a suggestion and an
introduction to the anticipated Messiah (4:2223).
islam. Comparatively little Jewish apologetic literature is directed specifically against Islam. As *Maimonides states, the
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
I shall now enumerate their good works and you [i.e., the Christian] cannot deny them. To begin with the Ten Commandments The Jews do not make idols, there is no people in the
world to compare with them in refraining from perjury; none
keeps the Sabbath apart from the Jews. Thou shalt honor thy
[father and mother]; likewise, Thou shalt not kill; Thou shalt
not commit adultery; likewise, neither murders nor adulterers are found among them [the Jews]. It is known that you will
not find robbery and banditry among the Jews as it is among
Christians who rob people on the highways, and hang them,
and sometimes put out their eyes; these things cannot be said
265
apologetics
of the Jews. The pious Jews and Jewesses educate their children in the study of the Torah; when they hear them utter an
indecent word they punish them Their daughters grow up in
chastity, you will not see them on the streets, like the daughters
of the Christians Moreover, I tell you that when a Jew stays
with a fellow Jew, whether for a day or two or for a year, his
host will take no money from him for his board Thus in every way the Jews in every land behave compassionately toward
their brethren. If a Jew sees that his brother is taken captive, he
will ransom him; naked he will clothe him (Milh emet H ovah,
Constantinople, 1710).
*Meir b. Simeon of Narbonne in the 13t century defended Jewish faith, life, legal status, and economic activity.
Thus he justified Jewish moneylending (trans. in jjs, 10 (1959),
5157). In the draft of a memorandum to the king of France,
Meir argues for better treatment of Jews, quoting the Bible
on the brotherhood and equality of all men: Hear me, my
Lord King, and all his counselors, sages, and wise men, and
all the heads of the Roman faith and its leaders, and follow in
the footsteps of the patriarchs, who walked in the ways of the
Almighty, for it is His way to hearken to the complaint and
outcry of the poor that all men shall understand that one
Creator has created them, of one and same nature and one
way of life (Milh emet Mitzvah, Ms. Parma, 155; Dinur, Golah, 2, pt. 1 (1965), 2856).
northern france. The biblical exegetes in northern
France introduced into their commentaries defenses of Jewish law and refutations of the claims of Christians in the
homiletical spirit of midrashic apologetics. The commentaries of *Rashi are sometimes intended to refute Christological
interpretations of biblical passages (e.g., Isa. 53; Jer. 31, 39; Ps.
2, etc.). In particular, the commentaries of *Samuel b. Meir,
Joseph b. Isaac *Bekhor Shor, and *Eliezer of Beaugency contain apologetic explanations for almost all the verses to which
Christians gave Christological or figurative interpretations.
These explanations in part were prompted by the points raised
at the religious disputations. The methods of hermeneutics
employed range from literal exegesis of the text (*peshat) to
casuistic interpretation, including the hermeneutical methods of numerology (*gematria) and abbreviation (notarikon),
which all the schoolmen used in debate. While some of the
disputants on behalf of Christianity were apostates from Judaism, those who replied to the Christian arguments included
converts to Judaism or their descendants. Abraham the Proselyte from Hungary studied under Jacob b. Meir *Tam and
was familiar with the New Testament and Christian liturgy.
The French apologist Joseph ben Nathan Official, a descendant of a family of apologists composed c. 1260 the polemical
book Yosif ha-Mekanneh (or Teshuvot ha-Minim) in the form
of a commentary on the Bible. Its main purpose was to refute
all Christological interpretations of the church. The book is a
collection of such refutations of the French scholars until its
own days. The book contains also a detailed criticism of the
New Testament. This book, as well as other books patterned
after it such as the Niz z ah on Vetus (published by *Wagenseil
266
apologetics
surrounding and following it brought further Jewish apologetics in its wake. Both Joseph *Albo, one of the participants
in the disputation, and Simeon b. Z emah Duran, wrote works
which were to a large degree influenced by the Tortosa disputation. Albos Sefer ha-Ikkarim (1485) includes in its dogmatic
formulations much apologetic argumentation on a rationalist basis. Simeon b. Z emah Durans Keshet u-Magen (1423) is
explicitly an anti-Christian polemical work.
italy. The defense of Judaism by the Jewish scholars in Spain
influenced the apologetic literature in other countries. In Italy,
where there was constant social contact between Christians
and Jews, debates on religious matters were held even in the
early Middle Ages. The traditions of Jewish apologetic literature in Spain were continued by Jews in Italy in the 16t century after the expulsion from Spain, and included many of the
exiles among its proponents. The Renaissance, humanism, and
the religious ferment in the Christian world also gave a new
impetus to Jewish apologetic literature. In the 16t century Jewish apologists tended to write in languages other than Hebrew
to enable their arguments to reach Christian intellectuals. In
his Apologia Hebraeorum (Strasbourg, 1559), David dAscoli
challenged the restrictive legislation of Pope Paul iv and was
imprisoned for his views. When in 1581 Pope *Gregory xiii
renewed the order prohibiting Jewish physicians from treating
Christian patients, David de Petals defended the integrity of
Jewish doctors in his De medico Hebraeo enarratio apologetica
(Venice, 1588), at the same time defending the Jewish laws regarding the taking of interest. Leone *Modena, who had frequent discussions with Christians, also engaged in apologetics.
He wrote in 1644 the polemical book Magen va-H erev (Shield
and Sword). Modena was probably the first Jew to attempt
a historical approach to the personality of Jesus, who was according to him close to the Pharisees. Jesus did not consider
himself to be the Son of God. The main tenets of Christianity
were crystallized in later centuries as a result of contacts with
the pagan world and its beliefs and customs. Simh ah (Simone) *Luzzatto, in his Discorso circa il stato degli Ebrei (1638),
discusses the character and conduct of the Jews, adverting not
only to their positive virtues but also to their weaknesses. Luzzattos main theme is the role filled by Jews in the economy of
the Venetian Republic. He tries to demonstrate that the Jews
formed a desirable element of efficient and loyal merchants
without other loyalties to distract them from allegiance to a
principality that treated them well. Luzzatto also attempts to
invest Judaism with certain Catholic attributes.
the rest of europe. A new aspect of Jewish apologetics
was opened with the beginning of the settlement in Western
Europe of Marranos who had left Spain and Portugal because
of the pressure of the Inquisition, and their own unsettled
religious views, but had not yet found their way to normative Judaism. Jewish scholars of Marrano origin now began
propaganda among them to convince them of the truth of
Judaism and the moral excellence of the Jews. Among these
were, for example, the physician Elijah Montalto in a series
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
267
apologetics
268
they had been forced by medieval laws; and that they were
loyal to the countries whose national culture they wished to
adopt. Preeminent in power and feeling among the defenders of the Jews is the English historian Thomas Babington
Macaulay. In his speech in parliament of April 17, 1833, on
Jewish disabilities, he dealt with arguments against granting
full rights to the Jews, summing up in what may be termed a
crescendo of Liberal-Protestant Christian apologetics on behalf of the Jews and their past.
Such, Sir, has in every age been the reasoning of bigots. They
never fail to plead in justification of persecution the vices which
persecution has engendered. England has been to the Jews less
than half a country and we revile them because they do not
feel for England more than half patriotism. We treat them as
slaves, and wonder why they do not regard us as brethren. We
drive them to mean occupations, and then reproach them for
not embracing honorable professions. We long forbade them to
possess land and we complain that they chiefly occupy themselves in trade. We shut them out of all the paths of ambition,
and then we despise them for taking refuge in avarice. But were
they always a mere money-changing, money-getting, moneyhoarding race? In the infancy of civilizations, when our island was as savage as New Guinea, when letters and arts were
still unknown to Athens, when scarcely a thatched hut stood on
what was afterwards the site of Rome, this condemned people
had their fenced cities, their splendid Temple.
apostasy
269
apostasy
270
apostasy
Some apostates founded influential families whose Jewish origin was well known among Christians, such as the
*Pierleoni family in Rome, the patrician Jud family in Cologne, and the *Jozefowicz family in Poland-Lithuania. Certainly not all apostates from Judaism attempted to injure their
brethren. When a number of apostates were asked in 1236
whether there was truth in the blood libel, they denied it categorically. Prominent among the apostates who deliberately
set out to attack Judaism were Nicholas *Donin in France,
Pablo *Christiani, and Hieronymus de Sancta Fide (Joshua
*Lorki) in Spain, and Petrus *Nigri (Schwarz) in Germany.
These in the 13t to 15t centuries led the attack on Judaism in
the theological *disputations, preached against Judaism, and
proposed coercive measures to force Jews to adopt Christianity. Other converts who achieved high rank in the church,
like Pablo de Santa Maria (Solomon ha-Levi), who became
archbishop of Burgos, did everything in their power to combat Judaism. The most virulent representative of anti-Jewish
animus was Abner of Burgos, who initiated the intensified
persecution of the Jews in Christian Spain during the 14t and
15t centuries by formulating a complete theory that subsumes
the necessity for, and justification of, such persecution. He advised the abolition of Jewish *autonomy, arguing with vicious
irony that the Messiah would not come to the Jews until the
Jews possess no authority, not even such petty authority as is
exercised over them by their rabbis and communal wardens,
those coarse creatures who lord it over the people like kings.
They hold out vain promises to them in order to keep them
under constant control. Only with the elimination of these
dignitaries and judges and officers will salvation come to the
masses (polemical tract, Baer, op. cit., 350). In the name of
many discerning Jews, Abner blamed the pope and Christian monarchs for failing to oppress the Jews adequately. The
conditions of salvation for the Jews would come only when
many Jewish communities are massacred and the particular
generation of Jews is thereby reduced in numbers, some Jews
immediately convert to the dominant Christian faith out of
fear, and in that way a handful are saved and the pain of impoverishment will lead to an increase of shamelessness among
them, that is, they will no longer be ashamed to profess the
truth openly and convert to Christianity (Baer, op. cit. 3534).
By this means this apostate tried to reinforce his own experience of Jewish weakness and convert it into a terrible reality
that would force many more Jews to relinquish their faith.
At the time of the expulsions from Spain and Portugal
at the end of the 15t century, a sharp distinction was made
by Jews between the renegade apostates, whom they considered an evil and the root cause of the wave of persecutions,
and the mass of forced converts, the *anusim or *Marranos,
whom they still regarded as brethren, though obliged to practice Judaism clandestinely. However, in realization, the program promoted by Abner of Burgos and others like him created a strong revulsion in Christian society against both the
Marranos and genuine converts alike. Political events and social attitudes in Christian Spain in the 15t to 16t centuries foENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
271
apostasy
272
Benjamin Disraeli was representative of a group of apostates who considered themselves deeply Christian in a mythical and social sense and in consequence Jewish in a racial and
spiritual sense. In the 19t century they were often active in
missions to the Jews, like Bishop Michael Solomon *Alexander
in Jerusalem, while at the same time being very responsive to
Zionism and its aspirations.
With the granting of emancipation to Jews in most of
Western and Central Europe the brutal social pressure for
the visiting card of baptism moderated. On the other hand,
many Jewish scholars and scientists, in particular in Germany
and Austria, became baptized for the sake of a university career, which was usually closed to a professing Jew. Some deeply
committed apostates like the *Ratisbonne brothers in the 19t
century founded special religious orders or groups for the
propagation of Christianity among Jews. According to statistics available there were 21,000 aspostates in Poland in the
18t century, and 204,500 throughout the world in the 19t.
However these figures are exaggerated since they include the
Frankists in Poland and the *Cantonists in Russia.
In czarist Russia, up to 1917, there was relentless pressure
for social acceptance through baptism. However, Jewish social and moral cohesion was strong and undeniable, and to a
certain degree the Jewish cultural level was superior to that
of the surrounding population. Here apostasy of a different
type developed: people who accepted Christianity for the sake
of a government or university career (a number of apostates
were employed for *censorship of Hebrew books) but still retained their ties with Jewish society, and a pride in their Jewish origin, like the orientalist Daniel *Chwolson. Apostates
like Jacob *Brafman, however, did much to bring discredit
on the institutions of Jewish self-government and to provide
fuel for antisemitism.
In the 20t century the phenomenon of apostasy became
more complex, with deeper implications. While its effects were
more subversive for Judaism, it aroused problems of Jewish
nationality and culture which were less prominent previously.
Boris *Pasternak is representative of the type of apostate who
left Judaism because he rebelled against historical and social
realities and obligations. After describing the beatings and
humiliations to which the Jews were subjected by the Cossacks of the Christian Russian army in his novel Dr. Zhivago,
he states concerning the incident he has described, that, and
other incidents like it of course none of that is worth theorizing about. Having disposed of pogroms and antisemitism
by refusing to face them on the intellectual level, he continues
that, in regard to the Jewish question as a whole there philosophy does enter. The philosophy he perceived his theory
was formulated when World War II was raging and the Jewish
people was being systematically destroyed in the *Holocaust
was that Jewish history is a self-inflicted punishment through
refusal to heed that in this new way of life and of communion, which is born of the heart and is called the Kingdom of
God, there are no nations, only persons. Having denied the
existence of the question of nations and nationality around
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
apostasy
Like another apostate, Eugen *Rosenstock-Hussy (for his arguments, see *Disputations), a German of the generation of
World War I, Pasternak expresses a categorical and hostile
repudiation of Jewish nationalism as the evil archetype of all
forms of nationalism. Both men are typical of the modern
apostate who joins Christianity as an individual, rejecting
communal solidarity as an unwonted yoke, and repudiating
Jewish historical continuity, yearning for a mystic penetration
of their individuum with the suffering Christian God. In his
attitude to Jewish nationalism, Pasternak displays a considerENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ably greater hostility than his German fellow apostate, logical in a man who left Eastern European Jewry in a period of
revolution, distress, and annihilation of order.
Another trend in apostasy from Judaism in its modern
form is represented by Oswald Rufeisen, who as Brother Daniel entered the Carmelite order in 1945. Born in Poland in 1922,
and in his youth an active Zionist, he worked in the wartime
underground and saved Jews during the Holocaust. He became a Christian in 1942, but continued to consider himself a
Jew. After he became a monk, he wrote to the Polish authorities applying for permission to leave Poland for Erez Israel:
I base this application on the ground of my belonging to the
Jewish people, to which I continue to belong although I embraced the Catholic faith in 1942 and joined a monastic order
in 1945. I have made this fact clear whenever and wherever
it has been raised with me officially I chose an Order and
Chapter in Israel in consideration of the fact that I would receive the leave of my superiors to travel to the land for which
I have yearned since my childhood when I was a member of
the Zionist youth organization (High Court Application of
Oswald Rufeisen v. The Minister of the Interior (1963), 5455).
In 1962 Brother Daniel appealed to the Israel High Court to
be recognized as a Jew under the terms of the Law of Return,
which grants Jews settling in Israel automatic citizenship. This
application raised the problem of Who is a Jew? in Israel in
its full modern implications. For the majority, Judge Silberg
refused his petition. The judge admitted that Brother Daniel
was a Jew according to halakhah, but in rendering judgment
stated that the Law of Return is not based on halakhah but on
the Jewish national-historical consciousness and the ordinary
secular meaning of the term Jew as understood by Jews. After referring to the great psychological difficulty facing the
court due to the deep sympathy and sense of obligation felt for
the petitioner, the spokesman for the majority stated: I have
reached the conclusion that what Brother Daniel is asking us
to do is to erase the historical and sanctified significance of the
term Jew and to deny all the spiritual values for which our
people were killed during various periods in our long dispersion. For us to comply with his request would mean to dim
the luster and darken the glory of the martyrs who sanctified
the Holy Name [*kiddush ha-Shem] in the Middle Ages to the
extent of making them quite unrecognizable; it would make
our history lose its unbroken continuity and our people begin counting its days from the emancipation which followed
the French Revolution. A sacrifice such as this no one is entitled to ask of us, even one so meritorious as the petitioner
before this court (ibid., 12). The court stated that in order to
be declared a Jew from the point of view of the modern Jewish secular conception of Jewish nationality, adherence to the
Jewish religion is not essential. At the same time apostasy to
Christianity removes that person from this nationality.
Between the two wings representing current tendencies
in apostasy exemplified by Pasternak and Rufeisen stands the
middle-of-the-road attitude displayed by the Anglican bishop
of Kingston, Hugh Montefiore. The bishop acknowledges loy-
273
apostasy
274
apostasy
remind him of his past deeds, namely the period of his apostasy, due to the prohibition of affliction by words (Onaat devarim (see *Onaah). If he is forbidden to bless the community,
these is no greater affliction than this. Another reason given
by R.Gershom is the desire to avoid weakening the penitents
motivation. Following the ruling of R.Gershom, the Ashkenazic authorities also ruled leniently in this context. On the
other hand, the Eastern authorities (Sephardic) tended to the
stricter view. Hence Maimonides rules against a kohen performing the priestly blessing even after recanting (Yad, Hilkhot Nesiat Kappaim, 15.3; see Haghaot Maimuniyyot, ibid).
With regard to a repentant kohen, Rabbi Jacob Baal HaTurim (Tur, Orah Hayyim 128) questions whether such individual can administer the priestly blessing. However, with
regard to being called up to the Torah, he rules unequivocally
that such a kohen may be called up first. Rabbi Joseph Karo
rules that we may rely on the opinion of those authorities who
permit a kohen who left the faith and subsequently repented
to administer the priestly blessing, if only in order to create
an opening for those who would repent. Regarding Maimonides aforementioned ruling prohibiting such a kohen from
performing the priestly blessing even after he has repented,
Rabbi Karo maintains that the prohibition does not apply to
cases in which the apostasy of the kohen in question was coerced (Bet Yosef, ibid.; Sh. Ar. OH 128, 37).
Support for this position can be found in an epistle written by Maimonides called the Epistle of Apostasy. This epistle
was written at a time when the Muslim rulers of Spain forced
Jews to declare the truth of Muhammads prophecy, under
penalty of death.
Apostasy to Islam
Few of the Jews of Arabia embraced *Islam in the time of
Muhammad. Among them *Abdallah ibn Salm was the
most distinguished. They contributed to the exacerbation of
relations between Jews and Muslims. In the next generation
Abdallah ibn Saba, from Yemen, a noted partisan of Ali, is
reported to have been a Jewish convert. Two other converts,
*Kab al-Ah br (companion of Umar b. al-Khatt b) and
*Wahb ibn Munabbih, also from Yemen, were considered authorities on Jewish lore. The affinities of Jewish and Islamic tenets and lore, coupled with the fact that there were Jews among
the early converts to Islam, gave rise, among Jews, to the cycle
of legends on the Jewish teachers of Muhammad, and, among
Muslims, to the allegation that Jewish converts plotted to undermine Islam from within by sowing deviations and heresies.
Jews in later times were faced with the complex problem of
how to treat the converts to Islam, especially if they claimed to
cleave to Judaism in secret (cf. opinions of *Maimonides and
his father *Maimon, e.g., in Iggeret ha-Shemad).
Substantial group conversions of Jews may have taken
place in the era of expansion of Islam, especially in Babylonia, but no definite information seems available. Individual
and small group conversions, and occasional forced ones, took
place throughout the Islamic world over the centuries. It may
In Jewish Law
In Jewish religious law, it is technically impossible for a Jew
(born to a Jewish mother or properly converted to Judaism) to
change his religion. Even though a Jew undergoes the rites of
admission to another religious faith and formally renounces
the Jewish religion he remains as far as the halakhah is
concerned a Jew, albeit a sinner (Sanh. 44a). According to
*Nah manides this attitude derives from the fact that the covenant between God and Israel was made with him that standeth here with us today before the Lord our God and also
with him that is not with us here today (Deut. 29:14; Nah manides ad loc.). For the born Jew, Judaism is not a matter of
choice and for the proselyte it ceases to be one once he has
converted. However, persons who did assume another religion or formally renounced Judaism are treated differently
by Jewish law from Jews who, even while sinning, have not
taken such actions. These people are known in the halakhah
as mumar (from the root meaning to change), or meshummad (from the root meaning to persecute or force abandonment of faith), or apikoros (heretic), or kofer (denier), or
poshea Yisrael (rebellious Jew). Since in the technical halakhic sense, apostasy is impossible, the above terms are often
used very loosely in rabbinic literature.
275
apostasy
276
apostle
277
apostomos
278
APOSTOMOS, person mentioned in the Talmud, of uncertain identification. According to Taanit 6:6, on 17 Tammuz
Apostomos (or Postemus) burned the Torah and set up (veheemid ) an idol in the sanctuary (heikhal ). Heemid appears to be the preferable reading, not huamad (was set
up), a variant suggested in the Jerusalem Talmud Taanit 4:5,
68d, but unknown to the Babylonian Talmud. (See, however,
Epstein, Mishnah, 1134.) The Jerusalem Talmud adds (ibid.)
that this took place at the pass of Lydda or Tarlosa. Apostomos
does not appear elsewhere in rabbinic literature. His identification has been the source of considerable controversy. The main
opinions are as follows: (1) Josephus (Wars, 2:230) relates that
in about 50 c.e., an unnamed Roman soldier burned a Torah
near Beth-Horon and nearly incited a revolt. However, it
seems unlikely that a common soldier would have had the authority to set up an idol in the Temple. (2) Hanina b. Teradyon
was wrapped in a Torah scroll and burned, probably around
135 (Av. Zar. 18a). His executioner was a philosophus (Sif.
Deut. 307). But he too is unlikely to have set up an idol in the
Temple area. (3) Louis Ginzberg suggests on the basis of Taanit
28b that Apostomos refers to Antiochus iv Epiphanes, who
set up a statue of Zeus Olympus in the Temple in 168 b.c.e.
However, no source which describes the acts of Antiochus
mentions a burning of the Torah. Moreover, the statue was
set up in the month of Kislev, not Tammuz (i Macc. 1:54). (4)
Gedaliah Allon identifies Apostomos with the Syrian procurator Posthumius (see Syria, 20 (1939), 5361) and relates these
events to the period of Quietus (c. 11617 c.e.). According to
ancient Christian tradition preserved in Bar-Saliba, at that
time idols were set up in the Temple area. However, there are
chronological difficulties here, as Posthumius seems to have
ruled c. 1023. There have been other suggestions, but none
is wholly convincing.
Bibliography: S.J.L. Rapoport, Erekh Millin, 1 (1852), 181;
Derenbourg, Hist. 1 (1867), 5859, n. 2; Halberstam, in: rej, 2 (1881),
1279; N. Bruell (ed.), in: Jahrbuecher fuer juedische Geschichte, 8
(1887), 9n.; Ginzberg, in: je, 2 (1907), 2122; a.m. Luncz, in: Yerushalayim, 10 (1913), 151 ff.; Kohut, Arukh, 1 (19262), 222; Jastrow, Dict, 1
(1950), 101; Allon, Toledot, 1 (19583), 258, n. 163; Guttmann, Mafteah ,
3, pt. 2 (1930), 30.
[Daniel Sperber]
APOTROPOS (Guardian).
The Concept
The term apotropos (Heb. ) for guardianship in Jewish law is derived from the Greek and means the
father of minors or the guardian or custodian of anothers affairs (see Maimonides to Mishnah, Bik. 1:5; Obadiah of
Bertinoro, ad loc., and Git. 5:4). The need for an apotropos
arises with persons who are unable to take care of their own
affairs, such as minors and adults who are mentally defective or absentees (ibid.; Shaarei Uziel, 1 (1944), 1, 2). Halakhic
sources deal mainly with an apotropos charged with responsibility for the property of his ward, thus taking in activities
that in modern times would be the function of the adminis-
apotropos
279
apotropos
280
dealt prejudicially with the property of his ward or if his conduct even in regard to the handling of his own affairs casts
doubt on his personal integrity (Git. 52b, and Codes; PDR,
1:353, 359). It is pursuant to this power that the court may order the removal of a minor from his parents house and appoint a guardian over his person or property (Beit Yosef to
h M 290:6; Isserles to Sh. Ar., h M 285:8; Resp. Maharashdam,
EH 123; PDR, 1:170, 171).
A guardianship may also be terminated on the strength
of an application to the court by the guardian asking to be
relieved of his appointment, since he cannot be compelled
to serve against his will (Beit Yosef, to Tur, h M 290:22). But
explicit discharge by the court is required, for once undertaken the task of a guardian cannot be abandoned unilaterally
(Tosef., BB 8:3; Sh. Ar., h M 290:23). The court will not release
the guardian from his duties until it has appointed another
in his place, so as not to leave the minor or his property without supervision.
Upon the termination of his appointment, the guardian
is required to hand over to his successor all the minors property, to submit a report of his activities and, on the minors demand, he will also have to take an oath that he has not retained
any of the minors assets (Git. 52a; Beit Yosef, h M 290:2223;
Bah , ibid., 23 Shaarei Uziel, 1:1925). When the termination arises because the ward attains majority, he is entitled
even if he is a prodigal to take possession of his property,
unless there is an express instruction to the contrary from
his father or the testator (BM 39a; Sh. Ar., h M 290:26). Being
a prodigal is not sufficient reason for subjecting him to
guardianship (Resp. Ribash 20); only if his conduct stems
from mental illness will a guardian be appointed over him
(see above).
Guardianship over Adults
The court will appoint a guardian over an idiot who, because
he is mentally defective or suffering from mental illness, is
unable to manage his own affairs, a rule applying also to a
*deaf-mute. To such a guardianship apply, generally, the laws
of guardianship in respect to minors (Ket. 48a; Maim. Yad,
Mekhirah, 29:4; Nah alot, 10:8; Sh. Ar., h M 235:20; Isserles to
h M 285:2; 290:27). Inability to take care of ones own affairs
is also the basis for the courts authority to appoint a guardian (or custodian) over the property of an absentee person,
i.e., one who has left his place of residence and whose whereabouts are unknown, if the court deem the appointment necessary for the preservation of his property (BM 39ab; Maim.
Yad, Nah alot 7:410; Tur, Beit Josef and Bah , h M 285; Sh.
Ar., ibid.; Shaarei Uziel, 1:1323). In this case, unlike that of
a minor, the court is not obliged to concern itself with seeking a suitable candidate for the appointment, but has authority to appoint the applicants nominee, if suitable, as the appointment of a guardian over an adult of full capacity is not
in fulfillment of a mitzvah (Maggid Mishneh to Maim. Yad,
Nah alot 7:5; Isserles to Sh. Ar., h M 285:2). However, the court
will not appoint a guardian over the assets of an absentee un-
apotropos
less his absence is due to duress e.g., if he is forced to abandon his assets while fleeing for his life. Therefore, a guardian
will not be appointed over property voluntarily left, without
supervision by its owner since, had he wanted it, he could
have made the appointment himself except in respect of
property which came to him after his departure and without
his knowledge, e.g., by way of inheritance (BM 38ab, 39ab;
Maim. Yad, Nah alot, 7:48; Sh. Ar., h M 285:14 and Isserles,
ad loc., 4; Shaarei Uziel, 1, 1323).
In the State of Israel, guardianship is mainly governed
by the following laws: The Womens Equal Rights Law, 1951;
The Capacity and Guardianship Law, 1962; The Administrator General Ordinance, No. 37 of 1944 (as amended); and The
Succession Law, 1965. The first of the abovementioned laws
(sec. 3) provides that both parents are the natural guardians
of their children; where one parent dies, the other shall be the
natural guardian and further, in conformity with Jewish law,
that the said provision does not affect the inherent power of
the competent court to deal with matters of guardianship
over the persons or property of children with the interest of
the children as the paramount consideration. In the absence
of any express provision to the contrary in any of the abovementioned laws, halakhic law is applied.
[Ben-Zion (Benno) Schereschewsky]
The subject of guardianship has been discussed in scholarship as well as in recent rulings of the rabbinic and civil
courts in Israel, both substantively and in terms of its connection to the legal system as a whole.
The Explanatory Note to the Capacity and Guardianship
draft law (Bill No. 57211961, p. 178) emphasized the similarity between the Capacity and Guardianship Law and Jewish Law, stating that: In substance, its proposals are largely
in accordance with Jewish legal rules. In the Knesset debate
over the Bill, Justice Minister Pinh as Rosen explained the
duty and right to care for the needs of minors (15 of the
Law) as follows:
From the point of view of the law, the essence of parenthood
is the obligation to care for the children. As a practical matter, the parent-child relationship is primarily one that imposes
obligations on the parents. This rule has been developed in a
long line of Israeli court decisions, and is based upon the principles of Jewish Law.
bound to comply in all respects with the legal obligations incident to guardianship.
The law is also based on Jewish Law with respect to the
institutions set up in order to deal with guardianship. The law
authorized the courts to be assisted by the administrator general in discharging their supervisory role. As the minister of
justice observed, this kind of office the administrator general is a well-known and venerable institution in Jewish Law
and was given the sentimental title of father of orphans. This
role has its source in the regulation enacted by the Council of
Lithuania in 1623 (Pinkas ha-Medinah bi-Medinat Lita (1925)
9, Enactment 37).
Scholarly literature also cites another institution which
is regarded as a kind of guardianship that of the trustee in
public law. In a responsa concerning the prerogatives of the
communal leaders to perform legal actions with respect to
property, Rashba (Teshuvot I, 617) wrote: The seven good
citizens who are frequently mentioned are not seven people
who excel in wisdom, wealth, or honor, but seven people
chosen by the people and authorized to be administrators of
the affairs of the town in general, who act as trustees for their
brethren in their locality (see also ibid. III, 443).
Regarding the guardians right to file an action in the
wards name, as discussed above, the rabbinical court ruled
that a father whose divorced wife exploited monies earmarked
for the benefit of their daughters (who were in her custody)
in a manner that violated their agreement was entitled to sue
the wife in the name of the daughters, by virtue of his standing as their natural guardian (PDR 17:260, 289).
In Israel Supreme Court Case Law
The provisions of Jewish Law regarding guardianship were
the source of the Israel Supreme Courts ruling in Moberman
(CA 604/77 Moberman v. Segal, 32 (3) PD 83). The Court was
required to rule on the validity of an agreement concluded between an executor and a person designated as a beneficiary of
the estate. The substance of the agreement involved the beneficiarys waiver of her rights under the will in return for a fixed
monthly payment by the executor. The Court found a number
of legal defects that tainted the agreement, such as the suspicion of undue influence having been exercised by the executor, which preceded the beneficiarys signing the agreement.
Nonetheless, the Supreme Court (Justice Menachem Elon)
did not regard this as the only grounds for invalidating the
agreement. Under Jewish Law, any act or transaction involving
estate assets but performed by the executor for his own personal needs requires the Courts approval prior to its completion. If the executor fails to attain advance judicial approval
for the act, then at least after the agreement was concluded,
an examination must be conducted in order to ascertain the
reasonability and fairness of the transaction from the perspective of the estate and its beneficiaries (ibid. 97).
The judgment cites various views in Jewish Law regarding the question of whether a guardian can perform a transaction in the estate for his own personal gain. The view of
281
apotropos
282
who attested that the Bill was based inter alia on Jewish Law,
which is one of the central assets of our national culture, and
we should renew it and continue it We regard Jewish Law as
being the main, but not the only or binding source regarding the substance of the rules, we attempted wherever possible
to anchor our proposal in Jewish Law (from the introduction to the Explanatory Note to the Bill of the Succession Law,
Ministry of Justice, Tammuz 5712 1952, 67).
Another case in which the Supreme Court ruled in accordance with the guardianship rules of Jewish Law was the
Nagar case (ST 1/81 Nagar v. Nagar, 38 (1) PD 365). Sitting as a
Special Tribunal, the Supreme Court was required to decide a
question of jurisdiction involving the respective powers of the
civil court, on the one hand, and the rabbinical court, on the
other, which has jurisdiction in matters of personal status, including guardianship (when both parties gave their consent).
The civil court ruled that issue of determination of the minors
education, being disputed by the divorced couple, is within
its exclusive jurisdiction. Accordingly, it nullified the ruling
of the rabbinical court on this matter, notwithstanding the
agreement between the parties, which conferred jurisdiction
to the rabbinical court. The civil court relied on the argument
that In fact, halakhah does not recognize the institution of
guardianship in matters concerning minors, within the meaning of the Legal Capacity and Guardianship Law. Guardianship under Jewish Law exists exclusively with respect to assets,
and in relation to a fatherless orphan, and in an exceptional
case when the father is alive but caused a depreciation of the
minors assets. Relying on this assumption, the District Court
concluded that in our case the rabbinical court did not adjudicate the question of education as a derivative of guardianship, but rather as a parental right the fathers right under
the halakhah to fulfill the commandment of teaching Torah
(390391 of judgment). As such, the matter does not fall within
the jurisdiction of the rabbinical court.
The Supreme Court (Justice Elon) clarified that the concept of guardianship in Jewish jurisprudence is a general one,
which encompasses both guardianship by appointment and
natural guardianship, by virtue of parenthood:
The central principle in Jewish Law governing the laws of
guardianship of children of any child derives from the basic rule that the court is the father of all orphans (Git. 37a; BK,
37a). This rule applies to every minor and child, and not just
to orphans (Teshuvot, Radbaz, 263, 360; Shaarei Uziel, 1: 4,
126). Both the parents and any person appointed as guardian
of the children serve as quasi-representatives of the court, by
virtue of its authority, and in accordance with its instructions,
both in concern for the childs health and welfare, in the protection of his property and assets, all in accordance with the
meta-principle of the childs best interests. A similar summary
of these aspects is provided in the work of the late chief rabbi,
and president of the Rabbinical Court, Rabbi Ben-Zion *Ouziel, (Shaarei Uziel, pt. 1):
This is the basis and purpose of guardianship in Israel,
which is conferred to the judges of Israel and their courts. The
guardianship of the court is the source of the guardianship of
appeal
the parents and they are obligated to guarantee the wellbeing of their children after them, both in body and in soul,
in wisdom and education, and their education in the commandments and decency and the fear of God (ibid., p. 8)
[ibid., pp. 39697
(1986), 1620; B. Lifshitz and E. Shochman, Mafteah ha Sheelot veha-Teshuvot shel H akhmei Ashkenaz, Z arefat ve-Italyah, in: Legal Digest (1997), 1419.
In view of all the above, the Supreme Court ruled that the duty
of education imposed on the parents pursuant to section 15
of the Capacity and Guardianship Law 57221962, is the same
duty that Jewish law imposes on the parents as guardians.
This being the case, when the rabbinical court adjudicates
the parents duty of education vis--vis their children, it does
so within the framework of the aforementioned law, and the
matter is within its jurisdiction.
It should be noted that the term apotropos was occasionally used in the responsa literature as an appellation for a person who had undertaken to plead in the name of the person he
was representing now known as a lawyer (Resp. Maharh
Or Zarua, 222; M. Elon, Ha-Mishpat ha-Ivri, 61620).
[Menachem Elon (2nd ed.)]
Bibliography: Bloch Vormundschaft nach mosaisch-talmudischem Recht (1904); M. Cohn, in: Zeitschrift fuer vergleichende
Rechtswissenschaft, 37 (1920), 43545; Gulak, Yesodei, 3 (1922), 106,
14654; Gulak, Ozar, 140148; Assaf, in: Hamishpat ha-Ivri, 2 (19267),
7581; ET 2 (1949), 121129; 3 (1951) 3536, S.V. Boreah; M. Silberg, HaMaamad ha-ishi be-Yisrael (1964), index and Miluim ve-Hashlamot
(1967); B. Sharshewsky, Dinei Mishpaha (1967), 40325; M. Elon, in:
ILR, 4 (1969), 121127; Baker, Legal System of Israel (1968), index, S.V.
Guardianship. Add. Bibliography: M. Elon, Ha-Mishpat haIvri (1988), I. 58889, 61718; III. 13951402; idem, Jewish Law (1994),
II. 727729, 763764; III. 1663167); A. Shaki, Iyyun Meh udash beTivah shel Zekhut ha-Horim le-Mishmoret Yaldeihem ha-Ketinim,
in: Iyyunei Mishpat, 9 (198384), 59; Y.Z. Gilat, Dinei Mishpah ah
(2000), 301439; M. Elon and B. Lifshitz, Mafteah ha Sheelot ve-haTeshuvot shel H akhmei Sefarad u-Z efon Afrikah, in: Legal Digest, 1
APPEAL.
283
284
appelfeld, aharon
1931), 26365; Y. Sande, Yidishe Motiven fun der Foiisher Kunst (1954),
24555; J. Malinowski, Malarstwo i rzeba ydow Polskich w xix i xx
wieku (2000), 36970.
[Yehuda Slutsky]
Bibliography: C. Aronson, Oysshtelung fun Moshe Apelboym, in: Illustrierte Voch (Warsaw), 38, 40 (1914), 2228; O. Schneid,
Mojesz Applebaum, in: Miesicznik ydowski (Warsaw), 3 (Feb.
285
Appelman, Harlene
memory and consequently of historical awareness. In his latest works, a sense of history, continuity, and self-awareness is
more apparent. This is clear in the novels Katerina (1989) and
Ad Alot ha-Shah ar (1995). Until his third period, Appelfelds
stories were geographically situated far from the war and the
camps. We encounter the camp for the first time overtly in
The Iron Tracks, a modern picaresque parable, where Irwin
Ziegelbaum (Irwin is Appelfelds given name) recounts in the
1980s his 40 years of wandering in post-Shoah Europe. A survivor, he continues to move in trains, from south to north and
back. Haunted by memories, he nevertheless visits all the
stations of his life and those of his parents. He maintains a
yearly cycle, like the reading of the Torah in weekly portions,
consisting of 22 stations parallel to the number of letters in
the Hebrew alphabet. On his way, he redeems various Jewish
holy artifacts and fulfills a personal quest by killing the German officer who murdered his parents. In a way Appelfeld
transcends the historical limitations of the Holocaust. In a
1986 interview, he said: I write Jewish stories, but I dont accept the label Holocaust writer. My themes are the uprooted,
orphans, the war. An heir to *Kafka, *Celan, *Proust, and
*Buber, Appelfelds voice is at once immediate and removed,
historical and transcendent, realistic and postmodern, but
always essential.
Appelfeld was awarded the Israel Prize in 1983. Many
of his works have been translated into English, including To
the Land of the Reeds (1986), Badenheim 1939 (1980), Beyond
Despair (1993), The Immortal Bartfuss (1988), For Every Sin
(1989), Katerina (1992), The Retreat (1984), Age of Wonders
(1981), The Healer (1990), The Iron Tracks (1998), Tzili (1983),
Unto the Soul (1994), Lost (1998), A Table for One (with drawings by Meir Appelfeld, 2004). Stories and novellas are included in the following English-language anthologies: G.
Ramras-Rauch and J. Michman-Melkman (eds.), Facing the
Holocaust (1985), G. Abramson (ed.), The Oxford Book of Hebrew Short Stories (1996), I. Stavans (ed.), The Oxford Book
of Jewish Stories (1998), L. Raphael and M.L. Raphael (eds.),
When Night Fell: An Anthology of Holocaust Short Stories
(1999), G. Shaked (ed.), Six Israeli Novellas (1999). Mention
should be made also of the following English books: E. Sicher,
Holocaust Novelists (2004), M. Brown and S. Horowitz, Encounter with Aharon Appelfeld (2003), and Philip Roth, Shop
Talk: A Writer and His Colleagues and Their Work (2001).
For detailed information concerning translations into
various languages see the ithl website at www.ithl.org.il
Bibliography: G. Ramras-Rauch, Aharon Appelfeld: The Holocaust and Beyond (1994); Y. Schwartz, Aharon Appelfeld: From Individual Lament to Tribal Eternity (Heb., 1996; Eng., 2001); R. Furstenberg, A. Appelfeld and Holocaust Literature, in: Jewish Book Annual,
42 (1984), 91106; M. Wohlgelernter, A. Appelfeld: Between Oblivion
and Awakening, in: Tradition, 35:3 (2001), 619; R. Wisse, A. Appelfeld: Survivor, in: Commentary, 76:2 (1983), 7376; S. DeKoven Ezrahi,
A. Appelfeld: The Search for a Language, in: Studies in Contemporary Jewry, 1 (1984), 36680; G. Shaked, Appelfeld and His Times,
in: Hebrew Studies, 36 (1995), 87100; S. Nash, Critical Reappraisals
286
apple, raymond
APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA (second century c.e.), author of a general history of Rome. Appian mentions the Jews
and Jewish history in several places, especially in his books
on Syria, Mithridates, and those dealing with the civil wars
in Rome. Though he himself shared in the general apprehension during the Jewish uprisings in Egypt in 116 c.e., Appian
shows no animosity toward the Jews.
APPLE (Heb. ) , mentioned several times in the Bible. In
the Song of Songs it is described as a shady tree bearing sweet
fruit (2:3). The odor of the beloved is reminiscent of the delicate aroma of the apple (7:9). It was an important product of
Palestinian agriculture, and is mentioned as one of the victims
of the locust plague described in Joel (1:12). The shapeliness of
the golden apple served as a model for artistic ornamentation
(Prov. 25:11). The custom of sending apples to the sick is mentioned in rabbinic literature (Tosef., bm 7:4; tj, Shev. 8:4, 38a).
Several localities in Israel bore the name Tappuah , giving
evidence, incidentally, of its widespread growth and popularity. The tappuah of the Bible has been variously identified as
peach, citron, and even mandrake. Yet it undoubtedly refers
to the apple Pirus malus (sylvestris). This is confirmed by
the references to its characteristics in rabbinic literature, for
instance, the season of its ripening, the trees on which grafting would be permitted, the preparation of applesauce and
apple cider, etc. (see Tosef., Kil. 1:3; tj, Maas. 1:4, 49a; tj, Ter.
10:2, 47a; Tosef., Ber. 4:2). In Arabic the apple is called tufah .
In ancient times the aromatic strains apparently were most
widely cultivated, and the odor evoked high praise. The verse
the smell of my son is as the smell of a field which the Lord
hath blessed (Gen. 27:27) was interpreted as referring to the
smell of an apple orchard (Taan. 29b). In art and in later literature the tree of knowledge in Genesis 1 was identified with
the apple tree, and the Targum of the Song of Songs renders
tappuah as the aromatic apples of the Garden of Eden. In
the Kabbalah, the orchard of holy apples signifies the most
sublime holiness. In recent times the apple was not cultivated
extensively by the Arabs in Palestine. From the middle of the
20t century, however, apples of various strains were grown in
many areas of Israel, and are even an export crop.
Bibliography: Loew, Flora, 3 (1931), 212 ff.; J. Feliks, Olam
ha-Z omeah ha-Mikrai (1968), 6063. Add. Bibliography: Feliks, Ha-Z omeah , 172.
[Jehuda Feliks]
1970s and was of that zanily comic character that at the time
characterized the work of Tom Robbins (Another Roadside Attraction, 1971), William Kotzwinkle (The Fan Man, 1974), and
Gerald Rosen (The Carmen Miranda Memorial Flagpole, 1977).
Packed with references to popular American culture, such as
Howard Johnson Motels and Major League Baseball, Apples
first stories (collected in The Oranging of America, 1976) played
a wildly semiotic game with the icons of current life. Whereas
Tom Robbins had alternately charmed and shocked readers
with the notion of Jesus mummified body turning up in a
hippie-like sideshow redolent of the 1960s, Max Apple offered
such delights as Howard Johnson, Colonel Sanders, and other
franchised figures rubbing elbows with actual poets (Robert
Frost) and politicians (Fidel Castro).
Yet his first novel, Zip (1978), suggests how this writers
career would develop, for among the countercultural zaniness of its context (a young radical financing his education
as a boxers manager) and the manipulation of political images (in which Castro and J. Edgar Hoover settle their differences almost literally in the ring) are references to a family
of Jewish immigrants making their way in a new world that
seems as strange to them as Apples comic contortions of reality. By the end of the 1990s, readers would know this family as Apples own.
The stories in Apples second collection, Free Agents
(1984), clarify this perspective, that of a young man of the
1960s and 1970s trying to sort out the turbulence of American culture as he has to explain it to his grandparents,
who in helping to raise him cannot help but suggest what life
was like in the old country. The American Bakery is a fiction, but draws on material that would eventually take shape
as memoir. Following a novelistic expansion of his Walt Disney mythology in The Propheteers (1987), Apple fully embraced the stories of his grandfather and then his grandmother in two heartfelt yet still comic memoirs, Roommates
(1994) and I Love Gootie (1998). Among everything else, Apple says, his grandmother left me her recipe for stories. You
start with a good person and you see what happens next.
You listen and you watch. By the end it all adds up to something.
Bibliography: M. Chenetier, Beyond Suspicion: New American Fiction Since 1960 (1996); J. Klinkowitz, Structuring the Void: The
Struggle for Subject in Contemporary American Fiction (1992).
[Jerome Klinkowitz (2nd ed.)]
APPLE, RAYMOND (1935 ), Australian rabbi. Born in Melbourne, Australia, and educated there and in London, Apple
was a rabbi in London before succeeding Israel *Porush at
Sydneys historic Great Synagogue in 1972, retiring in 2004.
Apple was one of the leading exponents in Australia of moderate Orthodoxy in the Anglo-Jewish tradition and served as
senior rabbi to the Australian Defence Forces and as a member of Sydneys Beth Din. He was often in the public eye as
an exponent of Judaism and for his notable interfaith activi-
287
applebaum, louis
APPLEBAUM, LOUIS (19182000), composer and conductor. Born in Toronto, Applebaum was a composer and conductor for the stage, radio, film, and television. He studied the
piano with Boris Berlin, theory and composition with Healey
Willan, Ernest MacMillan, and others. He was the musical director of the Canadian National Film Board and produced 250
film scores. In 1955 he established the Stratford Music Festival
in Ontario, which he directed until 1960, and composed music
for more than 50 productions. During the 1960s he was a musical consultant for the national television network (cbc) and
chair of the planning committee for the National Arts Centre,
Ottawa. He also served as an executive director of the Ontario
Arts Council (during the 1970s) and in 1980 became co-chair
of the Federal Cultural Review Committee. His honors include
the Canadian Centennial Medal (1967) and appointment to
the Order of Canada (1995). Among his works are the ballet
suite Dark of the Moon (1953); Suite of Miniature Dances (1953);
Revival Meeting and Finale of Barbara Allen (1964); A Folio
of Shakespearean Songs (195487); King Herod for choir (1958);
The Last Words of David for cantor and choir (1980); and Two
Nostalgic Yiddish Folk Songs for choir (1987).
Add. Bibliography: Grove online; W. Pitman, Louis Applebaum: A Passion for Culture (2002).
[Israela Stein (2nd ed.)]
APT (Heb. or ) , small town near Avignon, in southern France. Evidence of a Jewish community in Apt dates from
a regulation of the second half of the 13t century prohibiting
the sale to Christians of meat killed for Jews. In 1348, at the
time of the *Black Death, many of the Jews were victims of
an anti-Jewish riot. A synagogue existed there in 1416. The tax
register of 1420 indicates that 15 Jewish families were then living in Apt, which was, apparently, fourth in order of importance among the Jewish communities in *Provence. The Jewish
quarter began near the present-day Place du Postel. Possibly
a second one was situated beside the Bouquerie quarter. The
Apt community is mentioned by the poet *Isaac b. Abraham
ha-Gorni (end of the 13t century). Samuel b. Mordecai of Apt
corresponded with Solomon b. Abraham Adret.
Bibliography: Gross, Gal Jud, 3738; Hildenfinger, in:
rej, 41 (1900), 65; E. Boze, Histoire dApt (1813), 1567, 163 ff., 219;
F. Sauve, Monographie Apt (1903), 3233; Schirmann, Sefarad, 2
(1956), 476.
[Bernhard Blumenkranz]
288
apulia
tion (1968); Choice and the Politics of Allocation (1971), winner of the Woodrow Wilson Award of the American Political
Science Association for best book of the year in political science and international studies; Anarchism Today (1971); Contemporary Analytical Theory (1972); Introduction to Political
Analysis (1977); Rethinking Development (1987); Against the
State (1990); Political Development and the New Realism in
Sub-Saharan Africa (1994); Revolutionary Discourse in Maos
Republic (1994); Social Protest and Social Change (1995); The
Legitimization of Violence (1997); and The Political Kingdom
in Uganda (1997).
Yale granted Apter emeritus status, naming him the
Henry J. Heinz ii Professor Emeritus of Comparative Political
and Social Development. As such, he is an avid participant of
the Henry Koerner Center for Emeritus Faculty. Established
in 2003, the Center serves as a base for Yales retired professors
and administrators to bring them back into the mainstream
life of the university. Apter believes that his generation of retired professors possesses qualities that other generations lack,
as many of his colleagues came to academia after surviving
the Depression and World War ii. That generation of faculty
members, he attests, also brought greater ethnic diversity to a
teaching staff that had been classically Ivy League.
[Ruth Beloff (2nd ed.)]
289
apulia
-BODJBOP
"
3PNF
:
5
"TDPMJ4BUSJBOP #BSMFUUB
(BFUB
5SBOJ
#FOFWFOUP -BWFMMP (JPWJOB[[P #BSJ
$BQVB
.POPQPMJ
/BQMFT .FMGJ 7FOPTB
#SJOEJTJ
4BMFSOP
.BUFSB
"NBMGJ
5BSBOUP 0SJB 0USBOUP
/BSEP
(BMMJQPMJ
$PSJHMJBOP
#JTJHOBOP
3PTTBOP
$PTFO[B
$SPUPOF
#FMDBTUSP
4JNNBSJ
$BUBO[BSP
4RVJMMBDF
5SPQFB
.FTTJOB
1BMFSNP
5FSNJOJ*NFSFTF
4 *
$ *
- : $BUBOJB
"HSJHFOUP
4ZSBDVTF
3FHHJP$BMBCSJB
Localities with :
isolated Jews
several families
large communities
Distribution of Jews in southern Italy in the second half of the 12th century.
290
aquinas, thomas
AQUILEIA, town in Friuli, northern Italy. The earliest evidence of a Jewish presence in Aquileia is an epitaph in Latin,
of a certain Lucius Aiacius Dama, freedman of Publius, a Jew,
dated to the late first century b.c.e. There is no other evidence
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
291
ara
may treat their goods as their own property, with the sole proviso that they do not deprive them of all that is necessary to
sustain life. He did not, however, recommend imposing an
overly harsh fiscal policy on the Jews. In addition, since the
Jews in your country appear to possess nothing but what they
have acquired by the evil practice of usury, Aquinas advised
returning the money to its true owners, the injured Christian
borrowers. If these could not be traced, it might be spent on
acts of piety or works in the general interest. In Aquinas view
it was preferable to compel the Jews to work for their living,
as is done in parts of Italy, rather than that they should live in
idleness and grow rich by usury. They should also be compelled to wear a distinguishing *badge that would make them
clearly recognizable from Christians.
Aquinas vehemently condemned the baptism of Jewish
and other non-Christian infants against their parents wishes
as violating natural justice (Summa theol. 2a, 2ae, qu. 10, c. 12).
He considered that the natural order requires that parents
should have charge of their children until they reach the age
of reason, and only then are they entitled to choose for themselves. Aquinas points out that when children baptized against
the wishes of their parents had reached this age, the parents
might succeed in convincing them to abandon the faith they
had unwittingly received; their apostasy would then certainly
be detrimental to the church. He also opposed the argument
put forward in Christian circles that as the Jews were legally
the slaves of the secular sovereign (see *servi camerae), the latter was therefore entitled to treat the Jews as he wished; Aquinas emphasized that in common law the slave is protected by
the moral, natural law and is thus shielded from exaggerated
claims by princes. He interdicted, as a general principle, the
use of force against non-Catholics to convert them to Christianity. Citing *Augustine, he declared that man is capable of
doing certain things against his will, but that faith is given
only to him who desires it.
[Bernhard Blumenkranz]
Philosophy
Maimonides has a recognized place among those whose doctrines Aquinas draws on; all attempts to camouflage Maimonides doctrines, such as the attempts of *William of Auvergne
and *Alexander of Hales, have been put aside. Rabbi Moyses
(Maimonides) appears as a master who has brought together
the voluntarism of biblical theology and the Aristotelian theories on the cosmogonic process. Aquinas seems to have been
influenced by Maimonides in his account of the relation of
faith and reason (SCG, 1:4) and in his proofs of the existence
of God (ST, I, qu. 2., a. 3), and he accepts the proposition of
Maimonides that the temporal creation of the world cannot
be demonstrated or refuted by philosophical argument, but
only on the basis of revealed text (ST, I, qu. 46, a. 2). On the
other hand, Aquinas opposes Rabbi Moyses radical denial
of all divine attributes, by which humans attempt to explain
Gods being from their experience in the created world. For
Aquinas, analogy remains a means of theological approach to
292
the secrets of divinity (ST, I, qu. 13, 2). Parts of Aquinas works
were translated into Hebrew and some of his views influenced
late medieval Jewish philosophers, such as *Hillel of Verona.
Aquinas shares the usual ecclesiastical view that the Old Testament is a preparatory stage of revelation. The Mosaic legislation, however, aroused his special interest; it was a source of
a type of concrete solution not offered by the New Testament
(ST, III, qu. 108, a. 2, ad 3). He understood the Sinaitic order
of society as a constitution perfectly designed for the preservation of the Hebrew people under given circumstances. For
this rationalization he used concepts from Aristotles Politics,
which had just been translated from the Greek. Aquinas was
also very much stimulated in this task by Maimonides reflection on the meaning of mishpatim (general moral laws); the
Latin translation of this term, praescripta iudicialia, defined
for him all biblical rules that he considered politically or socially relevant. Thus, Aquinas found in the Sinaitic legislation
on agrarian property a realization of the Aristotelian theory
that private ownership must be justified by responsibility for
social cohesion (ST, III, qu. 105, a. 2 ad 3). For Aquinas this
model constitution was created by divine providence; its appreciation as a product of the Hebrew mind was, of course,
quite outside his consideration. Treaties and extracts from
the works of Aquinas were translated into Hebrew, notably
by Judah *Romano, Eli Habillo, Abraham Nehemiah b. Joseph, and others. Isaac *Abrabanel, who apparently intended
to translate one of Aquinas works, was well acquainted with
his writings. The influence of Aquinas is noticeable in medieval and later Jewish works.
[Hans Liebeschutz]
Bibliography: J. Guttmann, Das Verhaeltniss des Thomas
von Aquino zum Judentum und zur juedischen Literatur (1891); P.
Mandonnet and J. Destrez, Bibliographie Thomiste (1960), 80; E.S.
Koplowitz, Abhaengigkeit Thomas von R. Mose b. Maimon (1935);
K. Foster (ed.), Life of Saint Thomas Aquinas (1959); Baron, Social, 5
(19572), 7778, 348; Liebeschuetz, in: JJS, 13 (1962), 5781; Steinschneider, Uebersetzungen, 4837; E. Gilson, Christian Philosophy of St.
Thomas Aquinas (1956), incl. bibl.
ARABA (or Gabara), place in Israel. It is mentioned by Josephus as one of the three foremost cities in Galilee (after Tiberias and Sepphoris) and as the center of a district (Wars, 3:7,
132). The sages R. Johanan b. Zakkai and R. H anina b. Dosa
taught there, and the latters tomb is said to be at Araba. The
Muslim-Arab village of Araba (Arrbat al-Battf) is located
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
arabia
293
arabia
Edrei
Jerba
Wa Adhruh
di Tayma
Maqna
a Fadak
Yadi'a
Mada'in Salih
al-'Ula Qu Khaybar
Yathrib ra
PE
SI
Mecca
AN
GU
LF
I R
A S
al-Ta'if
EA
S E
Najran
HIMYA
San'a
N
Y EM EN B A'
Kinda
Zafar S A
I A
B
Zabid
A R A
Aden
294
arabia
295
arabic language
Modern Period
In 1948, about 54,000 Jews lived in hundreds of small communities in the southern Arabian Peninsula, most of them in
Yemen. There were also communities in the British colony of
Aden, the Aden Protectorate (including Hadramaut), *Bahrain, Saudi Arabia, and Kuwait. In 1949, 154 Jews gathered in
the Najran area in southern Saudi Arabia, near the Yemeni
border, and moved to Israel within a year. Kuwaits Jewish
population of several dozen was expelled in 1948 and Jews
were prohibited to enter the country. In 1968 there were a
few hundred Jews left in the entire peninsula area. For Jewish
settlements in other areas of Arabia, see by name of area; for
relations with Israel, see *Saudi Arabia.
[Hayyim J. Cohen]
Bibliography: A. Grohmann, Kulturgeschichte des Alten
Orients, Arabien (1963), in the series Handbuch der Altertumswissenschaft; R. Dozy, Die Israeliten zu Mekka von Davids Zeit (1864); C.J.
Gadd, in: Anatolian Studies, 8 (1958), 7788; A. Jaussen et al., Mission
archologique en Arabie, 1 (1909), 118 ff.; 2 (1914), 231 ff., 428 ff.; J.W.
Hirschberg, Der Dwn des as-Samaual ibn dij (1931); idem, Yisrael
296
be-Arav (1946); Ben Zvi, in: Eretz Israel, 6 (1960), 13048; idem, The
Exiled and the Redeemed (1958), 167208; Ryckmans, in: Miscellanea
A. de Meyer (1946), 194205; idem, in: Le Muson, 66 (1953), 31942,
ry 5078; idem, in: Hebrew and Semitic Studies G.R. Driver (1963),
1512; W. Caskel, Entdeckungen in Arabien (1954), 1426; F. Altheim
and R. Stiehl, Die Araber in der alten Welt, 4 (1967), 30617; 5 pt. 1
(1968), 3059; J.A. Montgomery, Arabia and the Bible (19692).
arabic language
(a)
sh
th
kh
gh
dh
not differ from that of heathen contemporaries. Some scholars, however, claim that the more analytic Neo-Arabic lingual
type, as characteristic of modern dialects, had already arisen
in this period. Sources for the investigation of ancient classical Arabic are pre-Islamic poetry; narrative material, notably
on war, as well as proverbial phrases; and the Koran.
The Arabs were almost completely isolated from outer
influences, living in the Arabian Peninsula under the same
primitive conditions as their ancestors. The absence of any
upheaval that might have led to rapid changes accounts for
the prima facie astonishing fact that Arabic, though appearing
on the stage of history hundreds of years after Hebrew, has in
some respects a more archaic character. Thus classical Arabic
has preserved almost entirely the Old Semitic stock of phonemes, only samekh and shin having merged into s. As a rule,
short vowels have been preserved in every position, including the final ones, which denoted the cases and moods, and
the synthetic character of the language has been maintained.
On the other hand, the morphology of Hebrew is in many
respects more archaic than that of classical Arabic since in
the latter, analogic rebuilding is in many aspects much more
widespread. While in Hebrew many verbal forms seem to have
been derived from roots containing two radical consonants,
in Arabic, through analogy, most of the verbal forms are rebuilt according to the pattern of three-radical verbs. Nouns,
too, frequently are transferred to the pattern of three-radical
297
arabic language
298
arab league
ARAB LEAGUE, league of Arab states comprising 22 members. The League was founded in March 1945 in Cairo as a regional organization by the then seven independent or almost
independent Arab states (Egypt, Iraq, Transjordan, Syria, Lebanon, Saudi Arabia, and Yemen). Its foundation was a result of
two conflicting processes. One was the Pan-Arab ideal, which
had gained immense popularity since the 1920s and called for
political unity of all Arabic-speaking peoples. The second was
the formation and perpetuation of the state system (a Westphalian order) in the Middle East and the struggle for regional hegemony among these states. Thus, despite the fact
that Arab nationalism was the ideological force behind the
process that led to the establishment of the League, in practice
the League sanctified the existence and sovereignty of the Arab
states. Hence, the term Arab unity was not even mentioned
within the Leagues charter and decisions did not have binding force among the Leagues members. It reflected the fact
that member-states had conflicting interests which impaired
their ability to cooperate politically within the framework of
the Arab League and forced them to find the lowest common
denominator as grounds for cooperation.
At first the League enjoyed respect. Yet with time and as
a result of its inability to coordinate any serious pan-Arab action, it gradually lost prestige. From 1964 the League served as
an organizational framework for Arab summit meetings. Although the Council of the Arab League, headed by the member-states foreign ministers, was scheduled to meet twice a
year, Arab summit meetings were irregular and dependent on
the problems of the day.
299
300
dominated the country for some 57 years. It has been a republic ruled mostly by the army. Since 1989, the military in coalition with Islamist elements have been in control. Sudan has
been plagued by civil wars fought between the Muslim north
and the Christian south. In January 2005 an agreement was
reached to halt the violence.
The Fertile Crescent includes Syria, Lebanon, Iraq, the
Hashemite Kingdom of Jordan, and the Palestinian Authority.
The combined population of these entities in 2000 was about
45 million. The populations are heterogeneous. With 13 million, Syria is made up of an Arab Sunni majority, different Shiite minorities, the Druze, Christians, and, until recent years,
Jews. After independence from the French in 1946, Syria was
a republic initially governed by a nationalist bloc. Its leaders were replaced in 1949 by army officers in reaction to the
military defeat in the 1948 war against Israel. The traditional
politicians returned to power following elections in 1954, but
four years later political life in Syria was again dominated by
the military and the Syrian-Egyptian Union (United Arab
Republic). In the aftermath of the Unions collapse in 1961,
the military remained in control of the country. The rise of
the leftist nationalist Bath (Renaissance) Party in a militarycivilian coalition in 1963, to be followed, after another military
coup dtat in 1966, by a yet more radical wing of the same political party controlled by the Alawi minority, only solidified
the dominance of the army.
Lebanon, a constitutional republic with a population of
three million, won its independence from France in 1943. The
population is diverse with a large Shiite community (the single
largest group), an important Sunni element, several Christian
communities, and the Druze. Until the 1970s, a Jewish community existed. The president of the republic is traditionally
a Maronite Christian, the prime minister a Sunni, and the
speaker of the Parliament a Shiite.
Iraq, with 20 million people, also enjoys population diversity with a substantial Shiite majority (60 percent), though
dominated politically by Arab Sunni Muslims until 2003. It
won independence from Britain in 1932 and was ruled by the
Hashemite monarchy. The latter was removed from power in
July 1958 by a group of army officers who transformed Iraq
into a republic. Until 2003, the republics political leadership
was vested in the hands of successive administrations propped
up by military men belonging mostly to the Sunni Arab minority. This subsequently changed, when the Shiites emerged
as the dominant force in local politics after the overthrow of
Saddam Husseins regime by U.S. and western coalition forces.
Less than 20 percent are Sunni Arabs; another 20 percent are
Sunni Kurds. The Kurds are not Arabs and speak Kurdish.
Small minorities include Assyrian Christians, Turkic elements,
Marsh Arabs, and a few Jews.
The Hashemite Kingdom of Jordans population of four
million lives largely in the fertile highlands of the *Transjordan Plateau and the Jordan Valley. About 50 percent of the
people are Jordanian Sunni Muslim Arabs originating from
the land east of the Jordan River. Most of the rest had their
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
301
302
Nasser relieved them of ministerial posts. Key Bath leaders notably Akram al-Hawrani, Salah al-Din Bitar, Mustafa
Hamdun, and Abd al-Ghani Qannut resigned at the end of
December 1959, thus ending Bath collaboration with Egypt.
Power now passed in Syria to the pro-Egyptian chief of intelligence, Abd al-Hamid Sarraj.
Tensions gradually brewed within the uar between
Nasser and the Syrians, the latter increasingly resenting Cairos
aggressive meddling in their domestic affairs. Moreover, other
Arab states shunned Cairos efforts to join the unions bandwagon. Iraq, which seemed ripe to join it in the wake of the
July 1958 revolution, not only shied away but in effect evinced
hostility toward Nasser. The coalition of which the new regime was composed soon faced a struggle in which the Arab
nationalists, including the Iraqi branch of the Bath Party,
lost out to Communists and radical nationalists. The leading
Iraqi pro-Nasser Arab nationalist, Colonel Abd al-Salam Arif,
found himself in a Baghdad prison under a sentence of death.
Nasser reacted and accused Abd al-Karim Qasim, Iraqs commander-in-chief and prime minister, as a traitor to Arab nationalism and a protg of international Communism. From
that time onwards, until February 1963, the situation settled
into a tense cold war between Cairo and Baghdad. The problem for Cairo and Damascus was that Qasim was a revolutionary whose behavior defied conventional expectations. On the
one hand, he failed to cooperate with the uar in the march
toward Arab unity; on the other hand, he emerged as a hero
to the poverty-stricken dwellers of Baghdad.
Iraqs behavior toward Egypt was a slap in the face to
Nasser but far worse was the collapse of the union with Syria.
By then deep discontent and resentment permeated broad
segments of Syria over Egypts involvement in Syrian politics,
economy, and society. On September 28, 1961, this prompted
secessionist army officers to overthrow the pro-Egyptian political order and announce Syrias breakaway from the uar.
According to Cairo, the union had been stabbed in the back
by Syrias wealthy class, which had been affected by the socialist legislation that Nasser had decreed in summer 1961. These
reactionaries colluded with the imperialists and the Arab
monarchs, then bribed and subverted an opportunistic clique
of military officers in order that the ancien rgime might be
restored in Syria.
After the collapse of the union it seemed as if Nasser
would attend solely to domestic goals in Egypt in order to
enhance his socialist program and the new Arab Socialist
Union (asu), which replaced the previous one-party regime
of the Nationalist Union. But Nasser did not detach himself
from Arab politics. Egypts relations with Syria, Saudi Arabia,
and Jordan were suspended. No diplomatic ties were maintained between Cairo and Damascus until November 1966.
On the other hand, the Yemeni revolution of September 1962
that toppled the Imamate resuscitated in the Egyptian regime
a desire for a fresh involvement in a hitherto unknown war.
Egypt felt obliged to be drawn into it in the role of the champion of revolutionary progress and committed thousands of
303
troops toward achieving this aim. For their part, the Saudis
and Jordanians felt compelled to support the Yemeni Royalists, out of dynastic solidarity. Egypt was thenceforth caught
in the complex web of a protracted war (until 1967), facing the
anger of a Saudi monarchy that was suspicious of Nasserist
hegemonic aims in the Arabian Peninsula. Since the early or
mid-1960s, King Faisal also contended that Nassers agents and
supporters had attempted to undermine Saudi monarchical
institutions from within.
A major and bloody coup dtat, on February 8, 1963,
eliminated Qasim and his regime, bringing to power the Iraqi
branch of the Bath in a coalition with Nasserists. The Egyptians welcomed the downfall of Qasim, hoping that the new
Bathi-Nasserite regime would demonstrate a commitment to
Pan-Arab causes and to socialism. A month later a coup occurred in Syria. The Egyptians hoped that, unlike the secessionist government of 196163, the new government, based on
a Bathi-Nasserist coalition backed by the army, would help
revive Arab unity. Israel, which had benefited from the inter-Arab rivalries of 196162, watched the new developments
with some anxiety.
Subsequent to the dramatic political changes in Baghdad and Damascus, Nasser hosted unity talks in Cairo between mid-March and mid-April 1963. When the issue of a
new Arab union beginning with Egypt, Syria, and Iraq as the
pilot experiment was deliberated, Nasser proposed that it be
formed in two stages: first Egypt and Syria for a trial period of
four months; and then, if successful, with Iraq as third partner. But the search for a unification formula of political leadership was unattainable. It boiled down to the issue of mistrust among leaders, particularly the deep mistrust of Egypt
by the Syrian Bath. The latter remained bitter over its past
experience with Nasser.
In mid-July 1963, the Syrian Bath expelled the Nasserists
from the government; four months later the Nasserists in Iraq,
led by Colonel Abd al-Salam Arif, removed the Bathists. The
Arab cold war among radical regimes wreaked havoc to the
cause of Arab unity and rendered efforts toward a new Arab
union obsolete. At the end of 1963 more Arab states were at
each others throats than ever before. Egypt and Saudi Arabia were locked in a struggle for the future of Yemen, where
40,000 Egyptian troops had failed to win a final victory for
the republican revolution. Nasser had seized on the revolution
in Yemen in September 1962 as an opportunity to break out of
his isolation in the wake of Syrias secession from the uar and
regain the initiative in Arab affairs for Egypt on the basis of
revolutionary leadership. The struggle with the Yemeni Royalist forces, backed by Saudi Arabia, was soon deadlocked. The
longer the Egyptian army remained in Yemen, and the more
the Egyptian commitment to consolidate the Yemeni revolution was reiterated, the more difficult it became to disengage.
Meanwhile Algeria under the presidency of Ahmad Ben Bella
and the regime of the Front de Libration Nationale (fln) had
been involved with Morocco over a border dispute (October
1963) and had another dispute with Tunisia. Tunisia and Mo-
304
rocco had been cool to each other ever since Tunisia had recognized the independence of Mauritania. Moreover, Tunisian
President Habib Bourguiba attacked Nassers Pan-Arab policies. Egypt was hostile to Jordan, and Syria deemed it to be
unfriendly to both Jordan and to Morocco. These quarrels pitted revolutionary against conservative or moderate regimes.
It left the Arab League ever more powerless.
Toward the end of 1963, at the zenith of Arab disunity,
a sudden, albeit temporary, relaxation occurred. The catalyst on this occasion was Israel, which was approaching the
completion of its project to divert the waters of the Jordan
River for its own needs. Any act by Israel to divert these waters was considered by all Arab states as an act of aggression.
Syria seized upon the Israeli initiative to awaken sentiments
of Arab unity. Yet nothing materialized from the gestures of
solidarity expressed by both conservative and radical Arabs.
The disinclination of Egypt and Syria to go to war over Israels water diversion schemes encouraged the Jewish state to
resume its policies.
The Arab Arena: 19641970
The year 1964 was a turning point in inter-Arab politics. Added
to the role of the Arab League as an all-Arab forum for coordinating economic, social, political, and military endeavors, the
Arab states with Egypt at the helm established the Arab Summit Conference. It was meant to iron out differences and solve
serious problems in a more efficient way than the League meetings could achieve. The first Arab summit in this spirit was
held in Cairo in January. The key issues on its agenda were a
negotiated compromise settlement in Yemen after Egypt committed troops and military hardware there and the creation of
the *Palestine Liberation Organization (plo).
As for the first issue, immediate success was achieved. For
Nasser, Yemen was not merely a symbol of revolutionary inevitability but a foothold in the Peninsula, strategically bordering on both the British-protected South Arabian Federation and the Saudi Kingdom. It was only in August 1965 that
Egypt backed down from total commitment to Yemen after
Nasser had reluctantly signed an agreement in Jidda, Saudi
Arabia, with Saudi King Faisal. The agreement stipulated that
the two Yemeni sides Royalists and Republicans would
convene at the end of the year to arrange for the formation of
a mutually acceptable provisional government. The Egyptians
and Saudis were to supervise a truce between the two Yemeni
forces. But the arrangement did not work out and the Egyptian army remained in the area until 1967. In agreement with
the Saudis, and six months after the June 1967 Arab-Israeli
war, Egypt withdrew all of its troops and other personnel
from Yemen. The Royalists lost out in the end and the Yemen
Arab Republic emerged. In 1967, as Nasser was withdrawing
his troops from the new Yemeni republic, a second Yemeni
republic was established in the former Protectorate of Aden:
the Peoples Democratic Republic of Yemen (pdry). Once the
Egyptians were gone the Saudis were less concerned with the
type of regimes in the two Yemens.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
305
ever, Israeli hopes for relations with Tunisia that might become
nearly identical to the ties nurtured with Morocco failed to
materialize. Bourguiba was unwilling to commit himself as
had Hasan of Morocco. Furthermore, in the 1970s Bourguiba
seemed to have had a change of heart and espoused strong
pro-Palestinian and anti-Israel rhetoric and policies.
Syria in the mid-1960s witnessed far-reaching internal change. There appeared cracks in the Bath leadership.
A young generation of civilian and military Bath-oriented
elements had made their appearance on the political scene.
Most of them did not belong to the Sunni Muslim majority
but rather to the Alawi and Druze religious minorities (formerly Shiite) which together did not constitute more than 15
percent of the Syrian population. Prominent among them
within the military were Salah Jadid and Hafez al-Asad; among
the civilians there were three physicians: Nur al-Din al-Atasi,
Ibrahim Makhus, and Yusif Zuayyin. All of them considered
the old-style Bathi leadership, especially the military dictator, Amin al-Hafiz, as being too soft on Israel and insufficiently critical of Arab conservative monarchical regimes. On
February 23, 1966, the Syrian government was overthrown by
these Neo-Bathists. The coup not only forced the old leaders
to flee Syria but also shattered the party in other Arab states.
The new leadership had injected a heavy dose of Marxist ideology into their political programs, some were even Maoists.
Though critical of Cairo for not doing enough to prepare for
an Arab military confrontation with Israel, their desire to prevent any coexistence with Arab reactionary monarchs propelled them to try and push Egypt into an alliance against the
latter. Unlike the previous leadership, the new rulers actively
backed a major Palestinian guerilla raid into Israel (November
1966) and engaged their army in skirmishes with Israel along
the 1949 armistice line. These moves caused consternation in
Cairo. Nasser never ruled out a confrontation with Israel when
the propitious moment arose. But 1966 hardly seemed to be a
timely occasion. Hoping to restrain the Syrians from dragging
themselves along with other Arab states into war and wishing to have a supervisory role over Syrian military designs,
Nasser invited to Cairo Prime Minister Zuayyin on November 7, 1966, to sign a treaty of mutual defense. Diplomatic relations, severed three years earlier, were renewed.
Unlike Syria, which in 1963 ousted the Nasserists from
the government, Iraqs leadership was largely Nasserist-oriented under the leadership of President Abd al-Salam Arif
and subsequently his brother, Abd al-Rahman. For Nasser this
proved vital, given Iraqs strategic position alongside Syria and
its major oil reserves. Support for Nasser also came from Algeria, which was geographically remote from the scene. The
overthrow of President Ahmad Ben Bella in June 1965, however, and his replacement by Houari Boumedienne at the flns
helm, was a blow to Egyptian prestige.
Iraqs major problem at the time was the Kurdish struggle for internal autonomy in the northern part of the country, a challenge that kept the Iraqi army on constant alert and
weakened its prestige. The Kurdish problem had plagued the
306
economy and contributed to the already tense ethnic and religious rivalries between Sunni Arabs, Shiite Arabs, and Sunni
Kurds. In May 1964, Iraq and Egypt had agreed to work toward unification over a two-year period. As time elapsed, this
goal proved unattainable owing to Iraqs inability to achieve
stability at home. To emulate Egypts model, the Iraqi government nationalized the private sector of the economy and
introduced a charter for the creation of an Iraqi Arab Socialist Union, which would replace existing political parties. But
neither of these efforts made much headway.
Changes of Arab regimes occurred after 1967. In July 1968
the pro-Nasser regime was overthrown in Iraq by a military
clique led by General Hasan al-Bakr and a group of his fellow
Bathists, including Saddam Hussein. These were right-wing
Bathists, hostile to the Syrian Neo-Bath. In May 1969, a coup
was carried out by officers in Sudan led by Jaafar Numeiri.
The former South Arabian Federation received independence
from Britain in 1967 and adopted the title of Peoples Republic
of South Yemen. In September 1969 a coup in Libya deposed
King Idris al-Sanusi. A Libyan republic was proclaimed by
military officers, headed by Colonel Muammar al-Qadhafi.
In November 1970, Defense Minister Hafez al-Asad overthrew
the Neo-Bathists, establishing his own Bathi regime. In October 1970, Libya joined with Egypt, Sudan, and Syria in an
abortive attempt to form an Arab union.
The Arab-Israeli Conflict: 19481970
The Arab-Israel conflict had its origins in Palestine at the
end of the 19t century. It gained momentum in the 1890s
over Arab opposition to the sale of land to Jews for agricultural settlements and gradually led to violent clashes between
Arabs and Jews. The crux of the conflict was the competition between Jewish nationalism (Zionism) and Palestinian
Arab nationalism for political control over the area that,
in the peace settlement after World War i, became the League
of Nations mandated territory of Palestine, held by Britain
from 1922 to May 1948. The first major clash occurred in Jaffa in
March 1908. Violence escalated in 192021, 1929, and 193639.
Both Arabs and Jews rejected proposals by the 1937 British
Royal Commission under Lord Peel to partition Palestine between the two communities, although some Zionist leaders accepted the partition in principle. When Israel was created, the
struggle became known as the Arab-Israeli conflict.
With post-1945 international pressure on Britain to remove restrictions on Jewish immigration and land purchases
in Palestine (enforced in 1939) following the Holocaust, and
for the creation of a Jewish commonwealth, Arab-Jewish tensions brought Palestine to the boiling point. Britain appealed
to the un, which recommended, in the spirit of its General
Assemblys Resolution 181 (November 1947), that Palestine be
partitioned into Arab and Jewish states with an international
enclave containing Jerusalem. The mainstream Zionists accepted the proposal, but a nationalist minority advocated a
Jewish state on both banks of the Jordan River.
Palestine Arabs, supported by leaders throughout the
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
and tanks from the French. Relations between Egypt and Israel
also became an integral part of the larger conflict between
Egypt, France, and Britain over control of the Suez Canal.
Israel formed a secret alliance with France and Britain to
overthrow, or, at the very least, destabilize the Nasser regime
after the latter nationalized the Suez Canal Company dominated largely by European stockholders on July 26, 1956. After Israel attacked Egypt on October 29, Britain and France
occupied the northern Canal Zone and the city of Port Said.
In fact, apparently behind the back of the British, Israel and
France reached a separate understanding whereby French pilots flew over Israel to prevent possible Egyptian aerial attacks
on inland cities, a strategy that would enable Israeli jets to concentrate fully on the war front. The tripartite scheme was stymied by U.S. and Soviet threats of military intervention should
the parties fail to pull out their troops from Egypt. In November 1956, the un General Assembly established the United Nations Emergency Force (unef) to supervise the withdrawal of
these forces and to act as a peacekeeping apparatus between
Israel and Egypt. Anglo-French forces withdrew in December;
Israel maintained troops in Egypt until March 1957.
Incidents erupted along other Israeli borders. Palestinian refugee infiltration and guerrilla attacks from Jordan plus
clashes with Syria over Israeli projects to divert the Jordan
River added obstacles to a peace settlement. The tensions over
the use of water reached the boiling point in 196364 and resulted in Israeli military actions against Lebanon. Although
the Israeli-Egyptian frontier was quiet between 1957 and the
decade that followed, the tensions caused by the Jordan River
dispute, the escalation of border incidents, especially with
Syria and Jordan, and bitter verbal disputes set the stage for the
June 1967 War: the third armed Arab-Israeli conflict.
In the aftermath of the signing of the aforementioned
November 1966 Syrian-Egyptian defense agreement, achieved
through Soviet mediation, and the reestablishment of diplomatic ties between these two states, Israeli-Syrian tensions had
heightened. Throughout the early months of 1967 the Soviets and Syrians claimed that Israel had amassed troops along
the demilitarized border. Egyptian observers arrived to confirm
these developments and found no evidence of such actions. In
retrospect, either the Soviets or the Syrians, or both, apparently
sought to drag Egypt into a confrontation with Israel.
While many political observers believed that Nasser
wished to put Israels military capabilities to the test, others
believed that he did not think that the opportune moment
had arrived for him to enter into an armed conflict. Some
even pointed out the back channel contacts between Israels
Mossad and General Mahmud Khalil, a close confidant of
Nasser, over possible ways of ironing out Egyptian-Israeli differences. Others note that Nasser preferred that the liberation
of Palestine be placed on the back burner in favor of the unification of the Arab states and the spread of the socialist revolution. With major units of his army bogged down in Yemen,
his treasury empty, and the Anglo-Americans and the Arab
monarchs challenging his authority, his primary goal was to
307
308
tion outright. Jordan and Egypt disagreed over its interpretation. They insisted it meant that Israel had to withdraw from
all territories occupied in the war. At the same time, Nasser
and Hussein became close allies. Both were preoccupied with
the same need for political survival and the recovery of lost
territory through diplomatic channels. The hostility that had
divided them in the late 1950s and early 1960s seemed forgotten. Israel argued that withdrawal should be made from
territories but not to the armistice lines. Most Arabs, except
the Palestinians, no longer expected Israel to withdraw to
the 1947 lines. The plo and the organizations connected to it
dismissed Resolution 242 as a sellout. For them it signified
Arab acceptance of Israel and relegated the claims of the
Palestinians to the level of a just settlement of the refugee
problem.
A new war broke out in March 1969, known as the War
of Attrition. It was initiated by Nasser to try and break the
stalemate and force Israel to withdraw from Egyptian territories. The war lasted 17 months. Egypt bombarded Israeli positions on the east bank of the Suez Canal and was supported
by Soviet advisers and pilots. Israel retaliated by bombarding targets inside Egypt demonstrating the might of its air
force including oil refineries and industrial infrastructure.
Casualties mounted on both sides. On December 9, 1969, U.S.
secretary of state, William Rogers, presented a plan for a comprehensive Middle East peace based on un Resolution 242. It
called for Israels withdrawal to the pre-June 1967 borders with
certain modifications in return for mutual Arab-Israeli security and a solution to the Palestinian refugee problem. Both
the Arab and Israeli sides rejected the plan. In light of the escalation of the fighting between April and June 1970, however,
Secretary Rogers renewed his efforts. Under a revived plan, the
U.S. called for a three-month ceasefire on the Egyptian front,
including a plea to all sides to accept un Resolution 242 as a
basis for future negotiations and an immediate request from
Israel to negotiate with Egypt and Jordan via the mediation of
special envoy Jarring. The Israelis, Egyptians, and Jordanians
accepted the terms of the ceasefire, which was implemented
in August 1970. For the next three years the potential war arenas in the Middle East remained quiet.
The Palestinians, however, kept fighting, keeping the region in constant tension. As noted above, the plo, created at
the Arab Summit in January 1964, was gradually becoming a
potent force by the mid-1960s. In the aftermath of the June
1967 war and Israels occupation of the West Bank and Gaza, a
new Palestinian leadership emerged within that organization.
Yahya Hamuda ousted Ahmad Shukeiri. The various guerrilla
groups operating at the time with links to the plo moved in
to fill the vacuum created by the military defeat of the Arab
states by intensifying their attacks on Israel. Such was the case
as early as March 1968 at Karama, Jordan, where Israeli soldiers faced stiff resistance from Palestinian fighters. Karama
became a symbol of the struggle against Israel, which many
had regarded invincible. These guerrilla groups, especially alFath (Triumph), now won control of the plo. The plo CharENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
309
310
convince Israel to withdraw its forces from Syrian territory occupied in the 1973 war as well as from the Quneitra area in the
Golan Heights that had remained under Israeli control after
1967. A buffer zone was established in the Golan Heights under
un supervision while Damascus agreed to prevent Palestinian
fighters from launching attacks into Israel through Syrian territory. The disengagement agreement was signed on May 31,
1974, and remained in place.
The Road to Egyptian-Israeli Peace: 19761979
Intertwined with these disengagement agreements, an Arab
summit convened in Rabat on October 26, 1974, which only
Qadhafi of Libya and President Hasan al-Bakr of Iraq chose
to boycott. The outcome amounted to a four-point resolution:
(1) extending greater financial assistance to the confrontation
states and the plo; (2) working for a comprehensive peace settlement in the Middle East and opposing separate agreements;
(3) recognizing the plo as the sole legitimate representative
of the Palestinian people, thus stripping Jordans King Hussein of any real political influence within the West Bank and
over its Palestinian population; and (4) offering suggestions
for resolving all major political differences that had clouded
relations between Arafat and Hussein since 1970, when the
plo was forced out of Jordan.
Meanwhile, President Asad sought to increase his influence in the Middle East by extending Syrian political and
military influence into neighboring Lebanon. Some of this related to his claim that Lebanon was an integral part of Greater
Syria. The civil war that broke out in Lebanon in April 1975
and lasted into 1990 resulting from internal ethnic tensions,
the plos meddling in the countrys domestic politics, and its
use of Lebanese territory as a launching pad for terrorist actions inside Israel proved to be timely and advantageous
for Asad. The Palestinian issue held dangers for Lebanese religious and political stability, as did the mounting animosities between Shiites, Maronite Christians and their right-wing
militias (especially the Phalange), Sunni Muslims, and Druze.
These factors were in effect interconnected. While the Lebanese government tried to curb the Palestinian armed presence on its soil, as did right-wing Christian militias, leftist
Sunnis expected Lebanon to assist the Palestinians in Beirut
as well as in the south, where the latter directed their attacks
on Israel. The Sunnis called on the authorities to dispatch the
national army to protect southern Lebanon against Israeli retaliatory raids.
The Lebanese civil war led to close collaboration between
Israel and Bashir Jumayyil, leader of the Phalange, against the
plo. Simultaneously, Syria seized the opportunity to consolidate her own position by backing the Sunni leftist-Palestinian
alliance, though at times she had to restrain the Palestinians,
even to the point of military action. Between 1976 and 1984,
Syria emerged as the dominant force in the military control of
parts of Lebanon and imposed its authority on local politics.
Iraq and Libya, too, meddled in Lebanese politics, supplying
their radical allies with weaponry and funds.
311
312
313
Arab states and the plo rejected the plan outright. Israel, too,
regarded it with little enthusiasm.
Operation Peace for Galilee, Minister of Defense Ariel
Sharons grand plan for a stable Lebanon, turned out to be a
tragic illusion. On the one hand, Bashir Jumayyil, leader of
the Phalange and Israels main ally, was elected president of
Lebanon on August 23 against Syrias wishes. On the other
hand, the longer Israel maintained a military presence in the
country, the more the support it initially enjoyed from various segments of the population eroded. This was very much
the case with the Shiites in southern Lebanon. In the past
they had resented the Palestinians for carrying out terrorist acts against Israel from their territory, for they often paid
the price of Israeli retaliatory raids on the ground and from
the air. Yet the Israeli entrenchment on Lebanese soil gradually turned the Shiites against them. Then, on September 14,
Jumayyil was assassinated, possibly by pro-Syrian elements,
shattering any remaining hope for normal life in Lebanon.
Israeli forces reacted to the event by taking control of West
Beirut and allowing Phalange militiamen to enter the Sabra
and Shatila Palestinian refugee camps. The Phalange, seeking revenge for the death of their leader, carried out a horrible massacre among its inhabitants, causing outrage in Israel
and throughout the world. A top-level investigative committee was created in Israel to determine the extent of responsibility for the massacre by the government and military. Ariel
Sharon was forced to resign from his defense ministry post
in February 1983.
Amin Jumayyil succeeded his late brother as Lebanons
president. Following extensive negotiations between Lebanese and Israeli officials under American patronage, a security
and peace agreement was concluded on May 17, 1983. It provided Israel with important concessions such as the use of
much of Lebanons air and ground space in the south. It also
laid the groundwork for future commercial and tourist activity. In fact, affluent Lebanese families visited Israel in summer 1983. The agreement contained guarantees from Israel
to the Reagan administration of a gradual pullout from Lebanon in parallel to the withdrawal of the remaining Syrian
armed forces.
An agreement which ignored Syrias interests in Lebanon could not hold up, however. In early fall 1983 Israel did
commence a phased evacuation of its forces from Beirut as
well as the Shuf area, withdrawing south of the Awali River.
Nevertheless, this move and the U.S. and multinational military presence could not maintain the peace. The opposition to the agreement of May 17, 1983, gained momentum.
The Lebanese army was torn by factions while small armies
consisting of Sunni and Shiite Muslims gained strength and
posed serious threats to the continued foreign presence and
to Maronite political primacy. They included the Shiite Amal
(Hope) movement and the *Hizbollah (Party of God). The
latter was founded in 1982 with the help of Iranian agents and
gradually became the most potent political and military force
in southern Lebanon and the Biqa Valley. It enjoyed financial
314
315
tion, as well as the secular supporters of the plo sub-organizations, were separately involved in the protests. Whereas
the senior Islamist leadership was active locally, the pro-plo
protesters lacked leaders, as they had been exiled. Within several months the plo in Tunis seized control of the pro-plo
protests by remote control.
In spring 1990, an exclusively right-wing government
rose in Israel, led by the Likud, which included circles who
had little inclination for negotiation. Labor remained now
in opposition until the general elections of June 1992. The efforts by President Bush to break the deadlock by pressuring Israel to offer concessions were thwarted by Shamir and
proved ineffectual.
Another major event in the Middle East of major proportions that encouraged the Bush administration to seek stability
for the region and a solution to the wider Arab-Israeli conflict
was the invasion of Kuwait by Iraqi forces on August 2, 1990.
Iraq had had long-standing claims to Kuwait since the days
the Ottoman Empire ruled over the area. Iraqi-Kuwaiti border
disputes and financial disputes over the price of oil aggravated
the relationship and contributed to the Iraqi decision to attack.
The U.S. opposed the Iraqi-initiated war. President Bush finally
gave Saddam Hussein until January 15, 1991, to end it. When
Iraq failed to comply, the U.S. and its allied forces, including
several Arab armies, began an air attack on Iraq and on Iraqi
positions in Kuwait in Operation Desert Storm. In retaliation
Iraq launched scud missiles against Israel, damaging many
buildings in the Tel Aviv area. Owing to American pressure
Israel did not retaliate against Iraq and left the U.S. and its allies to conduct the war against the Iraqis. On February 23, 1991,
allied ground forces entered Iraq. On February 27, Kuwait was
liberated. During the war, Iraqs national infrastructure was
badly damaged while tens of thousands of Iraqi soldiers and
civilians were killed, as were hundreds of Kuwaitis. After their
liberation, the Kuwaiti authorities vented their anger against
the Palestinians residing in their country, accusing them of
supporting the Iraqi occupation. The Palestinian community
was then reduced through expulsion from 300,000 to 30,000,
with many of the new refugees resettling in Jordan.
The Gulf War and the Intifada led to the U.S.- and Russian-sponsored Middle East Peace Conference that convened
in Madrid on October 30, 1991. All Arab states were invited to
the conference and most attended. The conference outlined a
series of bilateral and direct negotiations between Israel and
the Syrians, Lebanese, and Jordanian-Palestinian delegations,
with multilateral discussions on Middle Eastern refugees, environment, economic development, and water rights. Politically, in 1991 cracks began to appear in Algerian and Libyan
hostility toward Israel. In the immediate aftermath of the
1991 Gulf War, Hasan convened a Maghrebi summit in Casablanca, attended by the heads of state of Morocco, Algeria,
Tunisia, and Libya. These states, together with Mauritania,
had recently founded the new Maghreb Arab Union (amu),
an organization that worked toward coordinating regional
and economic development policies and other joint projects.
316
bilateral and multilateral talks that followed the Madrid Conference. Prime Minister Rabin agreed to open a second, secret channel, alongside the other discussions in Washington,
insofar as Israeli-Palestinian talks were concerned. By early
fall 1993 the Oslo channel became known to the wider public
and replaced the deliberations in Washington as the only option for Israeli-Palestinian negotiations. Israel now expressed
readiness to negotiate with the plo and the representatives
of its exiled leadership in Tunis. Until then successive Israeli
governments had taken legal action against official and nonofficial Israelis meeting with plo representatives anywhere.
On its part, the plo had gradually modified its stance toward Israel, a process that had begun at the end of 1988, and
gained momentum in the early 1990s following the Madrid
Conference. It now claimed to adhere to un Resolution 242,
renounce terrorism, and recognize the State of Israel. The Intifada was over.
On September 13, 1993, Israel and the plo signed the
Oslo Declaration of Principles (dop) in Washington in the
presence of U.S. President Bill Clinton. It outlined a five-year
plan for Palestinian self-government, starting with Israels
withdrawal of troops from the West Bank town of Jericho
and the Gaza Strip, and the transfer of authority for economic development, education, culture, tourism, tax collection, and welfare. It was agreed that Chairman Arafat and the
plos exiled leadership in Tunis would be permitted to set up
their headquarters in Gaza, a decision implemented in July
1994. The road was paved for the creation of the Palestinian
Authority. This was to be followed by the election in 1996 of
an interim governing council. Negotiations would then commence (on May 4, 1996) toward a final status agreement on
the future of Jerusalem, the 1948 refugees, Jewish settlements
in the West Bank and Gaza, and the demarcation of clearly
defined borders.
A majority of Israelis and Palestinians were at first favorably disposed to the new accords, even though the Oslo dop
was a peace process, not a peace treaty. The Palestinians were
not offered an independent state, in any case not in the initial
phases of the process. Most Palestinians were dissatisfied because the hard issues of refugee status, the question of Jerusalem, and the fate of the Jewish settlements were deferred.
In Israel, right-wing political figures said they would either
work to abrogate the dop or not honor it. Palestinian radicals, notably Islamists of the Hamas and Jihad movements, as
well as secularly oriented radicals within the plos Fatah and
pflp, carried out violent actions in the West Bank and Gaza
against Jewish settlers and soldiers. Among the Arab states,
Syria spearheaded the opposition to the Oslo accords less
out of concern about the contents of the dop than as a protest against the plos decision to reach a separate agreement
with Israel. The Gulf emirates supported the process as did
Egypt, which was active in pushing forward the implementation of the accords. King Hussein not only backed Oslo: on
October 26, 1994, he signed a peace agreement with Israel
in the Arava Desert region in the presence of official Israeli,
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
Jordanian, U.S., and Russian delegations. The thorniest problem was border demarcation because Israel had expanded its
eastern frontier in the late 1960s by an estimated 350 square
kilometers, some of which had become farmland. Rabin and
Hussein worked out the whole line from Eilat and Aqaba in
the south to the point of convergence with Syria in the north.
In some areas they agreed to land exchanges. In other areas
Hussein allowed Israeli farmers to continue to use the land
they had been cultivating after it reverted to Jordanian sovereignty. As for the water, it was decided that Jordan would get
50 million cubic meters a year from Israel. The two countries
agreed to cooperate to overcome water shortages by developing new water resources.
Israeli-Palestinian negotiations over the further implementation of the interim process were delayed until the signing in Cairo of Oslo i (May 1994). It was then that Israeli
troops withdrew and Palestinian police took control in Jericho
and the Gaza Strip. Violence by both sides and postponements
diminished support for the accords. Yet the parties reached
a number of understandings, including Oslo ii, signed at the
White House on September 28, 1995, which led to more Israeli
concessions in the West Bank.
The Oslo ii accord provided for elections to a Palestinian council, the transfer of legislative authority to this council,
the withdrawal of Israeli forces from the Palestinian centers of
population, and the division of the West Bank into three areas:
a, b, and c. Area A consisted of Palestinian towns and cities.
Area b referred to Palestinian villages (68 percent of the total
Palestinian population in the West Bank). Area c covered areas taken over by Israel for roads and settlements. Area a was
placed under exclusive Palestinian control and area c under
exclusive Israeli control. In Area b the Palestinians exercised
civilian authority while Israel remained in charge of security.
Under the terms of Oslo ii, Israel conceded to the Palestinian
Authority civilian control over one-third of the West Bank.
Four percent of the West Bank, mainly the towns of Bethlehem, Hebron, Jenin, Nablus (Shechem), Tulkarem, and Kalkilya, was turned over to full Palestinian control and another 25
percent to administrative-civilian control. In the Gaza Strip,
Israel retained control over 35 percent of the land, notably Jewish settlements (*Gush Katif) and roads leading to them. The
rest became the responsibility of the Palestinians.
Some setbacks on the Palestinian track loomed large on
the horizon following Oslo ii. This was several months before
the May 4, 1996 deadline for the negotiations over the final
status of the occupied territories. Arafat envisaged wresting
from Israel in these negotiations a Palestinian state with East
Jerusalem as its capital. Israel had reservations regarding Arafats maximalist approach and, simultaneously, approved the
expansion of existing Jewish settlements in the West Bank.
But there were other reasons for the indefinite postponement
of the final status deliberations. On November 4, 1995, Yigal
Amir, a young religious extremist, assassinated Rabin at a Tel
Aviv peace rally. Throughout 1995 certain religious elements
whose worldview was imbued with messianic tendencies and
317
other ultra-right circles had spearheaded criticism of the government for its decision to concede territories. They insisted
that all of the Land of Israel had been promised to the Jews by
God and no living person could give up any part of it to foreigners. As far as they were concerned, the Palestinians were
aliens. Those who betrayed the Jewish people must be punished and their plans thwarted.
Peres, then foreign minister, succeeded Rabin and vowed
to resume the peace process on all fronts, including Syria. To
help expedite Israeli-Syrian contacts, the U.S. initiated direct negotiations between the parties at the end of December
1995 at Wye Plantation in Maryland. The Israelis and Syrians
focused their attention on issues related to permanent borders, security matters, diplomatic ties, and water. The negotiators met once again toward the end of January 1996 but
were deadlocked on most issues. Though secret Israeli-Syrian
contacts took place during the Likuds new term in government (May 1996May 1999), the parties did not meet publicly until 2000.
Peres had no better success with the Palestinians. On
February 25, 1996, a Hamas terrorist blew himself up on a
bus in Jerusalem, killing all the passengers; suicide bomber
attacks followed in Ashkelon, Jerusalem, and Tel Aviv, with
more than 60 Israelis killed. The suicide bombings convinced
large segments of the Israeli public that Oslo had only wrought
havoc. The support that Peres had enjoyed soon eroded. With
national elections scheduled for May 29, 1996, the Likuds
candidate, Binyamin *Netanyahu, surged ahead of Peres in
public opinion polls.
Meanwhile Hizbollah launched Katyusha rockets from
Lebanon at settlements in northern Galilee. They also attacked
Israeli units and the pro-Israel Christian militias inside the security zone in southern Lebanon. The unwritten agreement
brokered by the U.S. in 1993 stipulating that Hizbollah would
cease rocket attacks against Israel had been violated. Israel
blamed Iran and Syria for backing Hizbollah and took drastic
steps to curb the attacks. The Peres government carried out
Operation Grapes of Wrath in April 1996. It aimed at restoring peace to Galilee and included aerial bombings of Hizbollah
guerrilla strongholds in southern Lebanon, the Biqa Valley,
and Beirut. Several hundred thousand people fled Lebanese
towns and villages and became refugees. Despite the use of
sophisticated weaponry, Grapes of Wrath failed to achieve
the desired results of subduing Hizbollah. On April 18, due
to human error, Israeli shells killed over 100 refugees in the
un base in Qana. Israel now faced condemnation internationally. Grapes of Wrath diminished Peress prospects of retaining his position as prime minister. A month later, Binyamin
Netanyahu was elected prime minister, winning by a narrow
margin of 30,000 popular votes.
During Netanyahus first year in office relations with the
Arab world reached a new low. Israeli-Syrian relations were
characterized by intermittent tensions. Hizbollah became a
powerful fighting force in southern Lebanon, capable of operating inside the security zone and killing Israeli and Christian
318
militia soldiers. As before, the Palestinians posed the most difficult challenge to Netanyahu. A crisis of major proportions
unfolded in October 1996 over an Israeli government decision
to blast open a tunnel in the vicinity of the al-Aqsa Mosque
in order to open a second entrance to the tunnel used by the
*Hasmoneans in the second century bcE. The project was
meant to facilitate the flow of tourists to this site. For the Palestinians the move was interpreted as a ploy to create new facts
in East Jerusalem unilaterally, disregarding their interest. An
outburst of uncontrollable rioting broke out throughout the
West Bank to the point where Palestinian police in the area
opened fire on Israeli soldiers. More than a dozen Israeli soldiers and 80 Palestinians were killed.
Anti-Israeli sentiments became more widespread in
the Arab world, and even the Clinton Administration did
not spare its criticism of Netanyahus policies. U.S. and international pressure on Israel prompted Netanyahu to offer
concessions and return to the spirit of Oslo. The concession
came in the context of the Hebron Protocol, signed on January 15, 1997, which divided Hebron into two zones governed
by security arrangements. The Palestinian zone (h1) covered
80 percent of Hebron, while the Jewish zone (h2) covered the
other 20 percent. In the Jewish zone Israel was to maintain
full security control over the hundreds of Jewish settlers and
their property until the final status of the territories would be
decided. From Oslo i through the Hebron agreement, Israel
had maintained complete control of 70 percent of the West
Bank (Area c) and still exercised security control over another
23 percent (Area b); the Palestinian Authority exercised full
control over only 6 percent (Area a).
Tensions did not abate, however. During 1997 the Netanyahu government resumed its efforts to consolidate Israels
influence within East Jerusalem. The aim was to build housing units for 30,000 Israelis in East Jerusalems Har H omah
district. The Palestinians organized a general strike to oppose
the project, which turned violent and exacerbated the already
unsteady relations between Israel and the Palestinian Authority. To alleviate tensions, the Clinton Administration invited
Netanyahu and Arafat to a summit at Wye Plantation in October 1998. In a two-day period, Clinton brokered an important deal: exchanging Israeli-occupied territory on the West
Bank for Palestinian antiterrorist measures to be monitored
by the cia. Jordans King Hussein, then undergoing treatment
for cancer in the U.S., participated in the summit. This was
his final involvement in peacemaking. He died several weeks
later. The summits memorandum, signed in Washington on
October 23, 1998, sought to invigorate the Israeli-Palestinian
Oslo peace process and stimulate intensive negotiations toward permanent peace. Israel agreed to pull back its forces
from an additional 13 percent of the West Bank in three stages
over a three-month period. This would have given the Palestinians full or partial authority over 40 percent of the West
Bank. Arafat agreed to revise the 1968 Palestinian National
Covenant by removing all clauses pertaining to Israels destruction. He carried out the revision reluctantly.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
The Israeli pullout as stipulated by the summit memorandum did not take place. Opposition to Netanyahu came
from the Likuds coalition partners in the religious and nationalist parties. Netanyahu barely succeeded in getting approval of the agreement in his ruling cabinet. The Knesset,
on the other hand, approved it on November 15 by 75 votes to
19, with 19 abstentions. Despite the official decision to honor
the agreement, Netanyahu bowed to religious and nationalist
lobbyists a month later. He also justified this by blaming the
Palestinian Authority for not honoring the security arrangements set forth in the memorandum. The policy of backing
away from Wye provoked a crisis in Israel and paved the way
for new elections on May 17, 1999.
In the aftermath of a tense election campaign, Ehud
*Barak, head of the Labor Party and a former chief of staff
in the Israel Defense Forces, was elected prime minister. He
formed a coalition government consisting of religious and secular parties before proceeding to continue the peace process
with the Palestinians and the Syrians from the point Rabin
and Peres had left off. On May 24, 2000, Israel pulled its forces
out of the military zone in southern Lebanon and dismantled
the local pro-Israeli militia. At that time Barak offered Asad
a return to the de facto border of June 4, 1967, along the Jordan River and almost to the shoreline at the northeastern end
of the Sea of Galilee. In March 2000, Barak met with Syrian
Foreign Minister Faruq al-Shara in the U.S. in the presence
of President Clinton. He then made known his generous offer for territorial concessions to Damascus. The mini-summit was a complete failure. According to Barak, Asad wanted
Israel to capitulate a priori to all his demands and then, and
only then, would Syria engage in serious negotiations. Some
observers thought that Asad was then near death and ill prepared for accepting or providing any political concessions.
Others believed that Barak had pushed the Syrians too hard
to establish full normal relations with Israel and to withdraw
their troops from Lebanon.
As to the Palestinians, an Israeli-Palestinian summit was
initiated by Clinton in July 2000 at Camp David. It followed
Israels withdrawal from southern Lebanon. The purpose
of the summit was to reach a framework agreement for a
permanent settlement. Barak was prepared to grant the
Palestinian territorial and political concessions that no previous Israeli prime minister had dared to offer. The summit was
attended by Israeli and Palestinian delegations, led by Barak
and Arafat, respectively. Barak made an unprecedented offer envisaging a Palestinian state on over 90 percent of the
West Bank and all of the Gaza Strip; the establishment of the
Palestinian capital in East Jerusalem where some Arab neighborhoods would become sovereign Palestinian territory
and others would enjoy functional autonomy; Palestinian
sovereignty over half the Old City of Jerusalem (the Muslim
and Christian quarters) and custodianship short of sovereignty over the Temple Mount; and a return of refugees to
the Palestinian state, yet with no right of return to Israel
proper.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
319
320
world, including Egypt and Jordan, their counterparts in Morocco faced many challenges and limitations, some of which
had their inception during Peres term as prime minister. The
Israeli flag was not raised outside the liaison office but was
placed inside the building owing to criticism of Israel by Islamic fundamentalist groups and other elements opposed to
any kind of Moroccan normalization with the Jewish state.
Following Binyamin Netanyahus accession to power
there were manifestations of pessimism in Morocco. The
complaints emanating from Rabat suggested that the Oslo
process was in peril, and progress in the Syrian-Israeli negotiations had reached a dead end. But despite the ups and downs,
Moroccan-Israeli relations, particularly in the intelligence
and defense domains, remained undisturbed. Following
his visit to Morocco in late summer 1996, Peres, now the
Labor opposition leader, heard from Hasan that Netanyahus
reported no to Jerusalem, no to a Palestinian state, and
no to a settlement in the Golan Heights was reminiscent
of the 1967 Arab summit in Khartoum with its own famous
three noes.
The 1996 tunnel crisis and the opposition to Netanyahu
in the Arab world had a profound effect on Moroccan-Israeli
ties. From that time until 1998, the work of the Israelis at the
Rabat liaison office was made more difficult owing to media
attacks and other obstacles. David Dadon, who headed the office, suffered the same indignity as his counterpart in Egypt,
Ambassador Zvi Mazel, by being forced to reduce his visibility. In 1997, to silence mounting opposition locally and in different parts of the Arab world against the ongoing relations
with Israel, Hasan canceled the invitation he had extended to
Netanyahu and his foreign minister, David Levy, to visit Morocco. Hasan could ill afford to act otherwise, for he chaired
the Islamic Conference Organizations Jerusalem Committee
for the Glorification of Arab Jerusalem. Morocco, it was said,
could not cooperate with an Israeli government that considered Jerusalem as indivisible and ruled by Jews.
As a result of the new political realities, many of the economic projects planned in the early and mid-1990s by Morocco and Israel were later frozen, except perhaps the flow of
tourists, which, in any case, remained overwhelmingly onesided: from Israel to Morocco. Some of the obstacles to largescale economic cooperation were equally attributable to bureaucratic red tape intermixed with official bias. Certain forces
in official Morocco opposed Israels aspiration to open and
fast-paced joint activity.
On May 5, 1999, less than two weeks before the Israeli
elections, Hasan called on Moroccan Israelis to make the
choice of peace and vote for the Labor Party headed by Ehud
Barak. Hasan was aware that the majority of Moroccan Jews
in Israel remained loyal to the Likud and had played, like the
new Russian immigrants, a pivotal role in unseating Peres
in 1996. On May 17, 1999, the Moroccan media rejoiced over
Baraks election victory. King Hasan passed away on July 23,
1999. The early phase of Muhammad vis rule did not raise
major problems for the relationship. Israeli tourists contin-
321
ued to enter Morocco, as did agronomists and other professionals involved in special agricultural and industrial projects. While Israeli exports to Morocco since 1999 amounted
to only several million dollars annually, Moroccan exports to
Israel rose markedly at the end of the Hasan era and immediately after Muhammad vis ascendance to the throne. In the
first half of 2000, Israel imported $830 million worth of Moroccan agricultural and textile products, an unprecedented
sum for Israel to spend in trade transactions with an Arab
state. These figures were to decrease in the wake of renewed
Israeli-Palestinian hostilities. To spare the Moroccans embarrassment, from the early 1990s onward Israeli firms including those specializing in agricultural development, irrigation
equipment, and medical products agreed to be registered
by the authorities as foreign companies or worked under the
guise of foreign concerns.
The second Intifada, the spate of anti-Israel editorials in
the pro-government, independent, and Islamist organs, and
pressure attributed to the Arab League and Palestinian Authority forced Morocco, on October 24, 2000, to close the
Israeli liaison office in Rabat and recall its diplomats from
Tel Aviv. Israeli tourists who thenceforth wished to visit Morocco could only obtain visas at Moroccan consulates in Europe. The Foreign Ministry in Rabat said the decision was
justified by the failure of the Middle East peace process following inhuman acts perpetrated for weeks by Israeli forces
against Palestinian civilians. It emphasized that closing down
the Israeli liaison office was also related to Moroccos responsibilities to the Jerusalem Committee presided over by King
Muhammad vi.
At the end of October 2000, hundreds of thousands
of Moroccans marched in the streets of Rabat to show their
support for the Palestinians. The marchers included Prime
Minister Abd al-Rahman Yussufi and his political party, the
Union Socialiste des Forces Populaires (usfp). A competing anti-Israeli rally was organized in Casablanca by the Islamist Parti de la Justice et du Dveloppement (pjd). The
rally swelled to 25,000 participants and quickly degenerated
into a riot that had to be dispersed with water cannons. This
form of protest was repeated on April 7, 2002, in the largest pro-Palestinian demonstrations ever to take place in the
Arab world, with nearly half a million demonstrators filling
the streets of Rabat.
The Moroccan government did nothing to stop the attacks against Ariel Sharon in public and in the media. Nor did
it discourage the publication of press editorials that found a
certain justification for the terrorist attacks of 9/11. The Istiqlal Party, represented in the coalition government headed
by Yussufi, allowed its press to claim that the crimes of several
Muslim terrorists against the U.S. could not be divorced from
Israeli arrogance toward the Palestinians. The Bush administration should have taken seriously the warnings by Arab
leaders who spoke out against Sharons policies. Instead the
U.S. chose to turn a deaf ear and thus shared the responsibility for the deaths of Americans.
322
Albeit damaged, Israels relations with Morocco survived. Particularly intriguing in these troubled times was the
decision in 2001 to collaborate in planning and constructing
a large casino at Tetuan, a city in northern Morocco. An affluent Jewish family of Moroccan origin living in Barcelona
who owned a large tract of land near Tetuans Mediterranean
coast, offered it as a site for the casino. Beside the casino, the
$150 million raised by Morocco for the project was also earmarked for a 400-room five-star hotel and a vacation resort.
Construction of the casino and resort complex began in 2001
after two leading Moroccan entrepreneurs, the Ligad Group (a
private Israeli construction firm), and Sammy Tito, an Israeli
architect, signed agreements.
Mauritania, on the margin of the Arab-Israeli conflict
and Arab politics, established relations with Israel in 1995 and
opened liaison offices in Tel Aviv. It did not sever ties with
Israel in the aftermath of the second Intifada.
Algerian-Israeli relations in the Oslo and post-Oslo eras
are no less intriguing. During the early and mid-1980s, in the
post-Boumedienne period under the presidency of Shadli Ben
Jadid, Algerias fln regime did not miss any opportunity to
discredit Arab-Israeli peace efforts and took an active part in
the effort to muster consensual support to isolate Egypt from
every Arab forum. It opposed the Saudi peace initiative of
198182 and the abortive Lebanese-Israeli peace agreement
of 1983. Nonetheless, the fln no longer displayed the sort of
radical zealousness reminiscent of the 1960s and 1970s.
Beginning in summer 1990, Algeria faced deep political divisions and instability, especially as it was striving toward democracy in line with its new constitution, approved
on February 23, 1989, which opened the way to a multiparty
political system. On June 12, 1990, the countrys first free municipal elections took place. Eleven political parties participated in this historic event, among which were the regimes
fln; the religious Islamist Front Islamique du Salut (fis); the
Front des Forces Socialistes (ffs); and the Rally for Culture
and Democracy (rcd). The results were stunning: the fis won
a majority of the municipal seats in the countrys largest cities Algiers, Oran, Constantine, and Annaba. The backing of
fis came from the Arab majority; the Berbers boycotted the
fis and supported the secular ffs and rcd. The vote for the
Islamists was less an outpouring of massive support for the
fis than a reaction against the flns record of authoritarianism and mismanagement. At the end of 1991, the first round
of parliamentary elections took place. They delivered a solid
victory to the Islamists and raised the possibility of their control of the parliament in a second round. The army canceled
the second round and key Islamists were arrested, with the
fis made illegal. In January 1992, Ben Jadid resigned from the
presidency, to be replaced by Muhammad Boudiaf. This development ended the domination of the fln for some time.
Violence erupted soon afterwards. In June 1992, after exhibiting an autonomy that the Algerian military had clearly not
expected, Boudiaf was gunned down by assassins. In the mid1990s, under the presidency of Liamine Zeroual and the new
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
government party, the National Democratic Rally (rnd), supporters of the fis and other militant Islamic groups such as
the Groupe Islamique Arm (gia) engaged the central government in incessant violence. The upheavals that soon turned
into a civil war continued throughout the 1990s and led to
Zerouals resignation in 1999 and to presidential elections.
Abd al-Aziz Bouteflika won the presidency in the April
1999 elections and within two years ended the civil war. His
attitude toward Israel was devoid of hostility. In July 1999,
Bouteflika met openly with Prime Minister Barak in Rabat
during King Hasans funeral. He promised to mediate between
Israel and its Arab neighbors. This unique promise was apparently a result of previous behind-the-scenes contacts. Rumors then circulated that Israel had offered military hardware
to Algeria and a deal was in the making. Bouteflika declared
that Algeria would be prepared to establish ties with Israel,
contingent upon the Israeli withdrawal from all occupied territories, dismantling settlements, and cooperation in creating
a Palestinian state.
Contacts between Algeria and Israel had had their roots
in the 1980s. Between 1986 and 1988, a close confidant of Ben
Jadid and Israeli Foreign Minister Shimon Peres met on several occasions in Paris. Ovadiah Sofer, Israels ambassador
to France, apparently mediated the initiative. For Israel, the
contacts seemed important because Algeria was regarded as
a key Arab and African state with ample influence at the un.
Israel had hoped that Algeria would tone down its criticism
of Israel in Third World forums and thus reduce the hostility
against Israeli policies toward the Palestinians. Once Israel
rejected the Algerian demand that, in return for continued
discreet ties, it should recognize the plo, the contacts were
discontinued.
The secret Algerian-Israeli contacts were revived under
Zerouals presidency, this time in the area of much-needed
medical and pharmaceutical supplies from Israel. The Algerians were eager to pursue the contacts following the signing
of the Oslo accords, once it seemed as though a major hurdle
in the Arab-Israeli conflict had been eliminated. An Israeli
delegation led by the minister of health arrived in Algiers
to sign the first secret Israeli-Algerian agreement for medical supplies. Thus began the quiet flow of shipments from
Israel to Algeria that, as early as July 1994, included 10,000
pregnancy test kits at a cost of $11.34 per unit. These supplies
reached Algeria under the fictitious name of Prlude to look
like a French product. The Algerian authorities were worried
that, in the heat of the civil unrest launched by the Islamists,
this form of cooperation would be exposed and subsequently
used against the government.
The Israeli-Algerian medical ties endured for several
years and included antibiotics, scanners, medications for serious wounds inflicted on victims of Algerias civil war, and
even assistance in hospitalization in parts of rural areas. Algerian medical personnel arrived in Israel to learn techniques
of identifying corpses. Moreover, between October 15 and 25,
1999, a high-ranking Israeli delegation visited Algeria secretly
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
323
324
325
326
327
ARAD
ment organizations, has only begun, there is cable and satellite television in several Arab states that enjoy some freedom.
Gone are the days when a regime like Nassers could thrive
on government-controlled media alone. The al-Jazeera satellite television channel in Qatar emerged as a critical media
tool through its many correspondents stationed in the region.
There are independent newspapers throughout the Arab world
maintaining ideological party lines and independent thinking,
usually privately owned. The newspaper al-H ayt, published
in London since 1988, is a forum for Arab intellectuals who
wish to promote reforms in Arab society. There are overseas
Arab television stations (e.g., mbc in London) that offer revolutionary programs for young men and women which are
aired in the Arab world. Notwithstanding, the road is still long
until freedom of the press and the general media prevails and
they have progressive contents. Government-controlled newspapers and television networks in the Palestinian Authority,
Saudi Arabia, and Egypt still disseminate antisemitic and not
merely anti-Israel propaganda in the spirit of the Protocols
of the Elders of Zion. There are other outstanding challenges,
among them tribal tensions and Arab-Berber confrontations
in Algeria and Morocco, with the Berbers struggling for cultural autonomy. Although demographic growth is moderate
in most Arab states, this is not the case in Egypt, Algeria, Morocco, Sudan, and the Palestinian Authority. Family planning
and reduced birth rates should receive top priority in domestic
reforms. This may ease chronic unemployment in these countries. Unemployment will be reduced also through effective
economic globalization and industrialization. Rural-agricultural reforms with the help of the West may put an end, or
slow down considerably, the waves of rural migration to the
urban agglomerations.
It is noteworthy that most Arab states have come a long
way in dealing with Israel. This includes post-Saddam Hussein Iraq. They are prepared to recognize Israel and establish
full ties with it, including trade relations. Some are in fact cooperating with Israel via back channels. The main stumbling
blocks to formalizing ties are the Palestinian crisis and the yet
to be implemented un Resolution 242 in regard to Syria. Shimon Peres envisioned in the early 1990s a New Middle East
enriched by science and information technology. For many,
this seems far-fetched. However, the continued exposure of
the Arabs states to globalization, democratization, and demographic reforms is the only viable option. The alternatives
offered by Islamists and other extremists can only perpetuate
regression and violence: a tragedy of enormous consequences
for the Arabs and Israel, as evidenced by the violent fighting in
Lebanon between *Hizbollah and Israel in summer 2006.
See also entries on individual Arab countries and the
general historical and political surveys under *Israel, State of.
Bibliography: L.S. Anderson, The State and Social Transformation in Tunisia and Libya, 19301980 (1986); E. Karsh, The IranIraq War: A Military Analysis (1987); M.H. Kerr, The Arab Cold War:
Gamal Abd al-Nasir and his Rivals, 19581970 (1971); M.M. Laskier,
Israel and the Maghreb: From Statehood to Oslo (2004); idem, A Dif-
328
ARAD
) , which is mentioned as the second city in the Negev district of Judah (Josh. 15:21) is apparently a corruption of the
name Arad. A village called Arad was still known to Eusebius
in the fourth century C.E. (Onom. 14:2), 20 mi. from Hebron
and four mi. from Malaatha (Moleatha), a description which
fits Tell Arad, which is about 18 mi. (30 km.) E.N.E. of Beersheba. On the *Madaba Map, Arad is erroneously placed south
of Beersheba.
Excavations conducted by Y. Aharoni and R. Amiran at
Tell Arad from 1962 to 1967 uncovered a large city from the
Early Bronze Age II (c. 29002700 B.C.E.) which was built
over a scattered, unfortified settlement from the Late Chalcolithic period. The Early Bronze Age city was surrounded by
a stone wall, 8 ft. (2.50 m.) thick, which was strengthened
at intervals by semicircular towers. It was a well-planned city
which was divided into various quarters by narrow lanes. The
houses were built according to a uniform architectural design
and were of a typical broad house construction a rectangular room with the entrance on one of the long sides. Of major importance was the discovery of imported pottery from
Egypt as well as an abundance of decorated pottery which
had previously been known mainly from first dynasty tombs
in Egypt (Abydos ware). This pottery is of great chronological
value and it proves that commercial ties between Egypt and
Arad were already well-developed at that time.
The ancient town was destroyed not later than 2700 B.C.E.
and the site remained deserted until some time in the 11t century B.C.E. when a small settlement rose. In the center of the
village, a sacred precinct with a bamah (high place) and altar
was built. This was undoubtedly the Kenite sanctuary whose
priests traced their sacerdotal heritage back to Moses (Judg.
1:16). In the tenth century B.C.E., probably during Solomons
reign, a strong citadel was built on the site which was in existence until close to the destruction of the First Temple. The
citadel was destroyed six times during this period. It was followed by a succession of Persian, Hellenistic and Roman fortresses. The latest stratum at Arad dates to the beginning of
the Arabic period.
The outstanding discovery at Arad was the temple which
stood on the northwestern corner of the Israelite citadel. It is
the first Israelite sanctuary to be uncovered in excavations. Its
westward orientation, contents, and general layout in many
ways recall Solomons temple in Jerusalem but the temple
shows an even more striking resemblance to the biblical description of the Tabernacle in the desert. The sanctuary consists of a main hall from which three steps lead up to the Holy
of Holies, in the entrance of which were found two incense
altars. In the center of the Holy of Holies were a small bamah
and a maz z evah (stone stele). Along the eastern side of the
hall was a large courtyard which was divided by a stone sill
into an outer courtyard and an inner one (porch). Flanking
the entrance to the hall were two stone slabs which apparently
served as bases of pillars similar to the Jachin and Boaz in the
Jerusalem temple (cf. II Chron. 3:17). In the outer courtyard
stood an altar for burnt offerings, which was a square of five
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
329
ARAD
330
mate wall and projecting towers, and with a gate on the east
side. Strata XVI represent the major changes that were made
to the fortress: the casemate wall was replaced by a solid wall
with a glacis reinforcement, and only two gate towers. The water system and the temple were both first constructed during
this stage. The defensive wall and the water system continued
to be used until the end of Stratum VI with few changes. The
suggestion made by the original excavator that a casemate
wall replaced the solid wall during Strata VIIVI, appears to
be incorrect and the casemate actually represents portions of
an unfinished Hellenistic tower. The abolition of the temple at
Arad is attributed to the cultic reforms made by King Hezekiah in 715 B.C.E. (see II Kings 18:22). Strata VI represent the
later remains at the site from the Persian, Hellenistic, Roman,
Early Islamic, and Ottoman periods. The site was substantially
restored for visitors in conjunction with the National Parks
Authority of Israel.
[Shimon Gibson (2nd ed.)]
Modern Arad
Modern Arad, town 32 mi. (45 km.) east of Beersheba, 6 mi.
(9 km.) east of ancient Arad, situated above the Judean Desert plateau overlooking the Dead Sea, 610 m. above sea level.
Arad was founded in 1961 in an area formerly inhabited by
nomadic Bedouin tribes. Town planners envisaged Arad as the
urban center of an industrial development region. A previous
attempt at settlement in the region in 1921, by a group which
included Izhak *Ben-Zvi, was unsuccessful.
Designed in six high-density neighborhoods, grouped
around the civic center, with a separate industrial sector, resort area and suburbs, Arad was the first Israel development
town to be planned by a group of architects and engineers living on the site. The group was responsible, inter alia, for the
patio flat, an innovation in public housing, consisting of interlocking four-storey desert apartment buildings, with private
courtyards and maximum shade and protection.
The local economy was planned on the regions chemical
deposits: potash from the Dead Sea and phosphates and gas
located in the area. An industrial complex was constructed
to produce fertilizers, chemical and petrochemical products.
Employment was also provided by a prefabricated-housing
plant and a knitwear factory.
The dry pollen-free climate, the high altitude, and picturesque location combined to attract tourists, and people suffering from respiratory diseases. From the mid-1980s Arad
hosted a Hebrew song festival in the summers, attracting many
youngsters. However, after three teenagers were crushed to
death at a live concerts in 1995, the event was canceled for a
few years and never regained its popularity.
In contrast to other development towns, Arad at first
drew its population mostly from among Israel-born citizens
rather than newly arrived immigrants. Planned as a community of 50,000, the town numbered 4,500 inhabitants in
1968, and only with the arrival of some 12,000 immigrants
in the 1990s, mostly from the former Soviet Union, did the
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
arad, ron
331
arad, yael
made great efforts to obtain information about him, including the kidnapping of Mustafa Dirani, the Amal security chief
who first had custody of Arad. The German government too
used its good offices to obtain information about Arad, and his
wife, Tami, met with heads of state as Arads plight became a
cause celebre and a part of Israels popular consciousness but
all to no avail. In 2004 the Born To Freedom Foundation, set
up to secure his release, offered a $10 million reward for information about his whereabouts. During his captivity, Arad
received the rank of lieutenant colonel.
Bibliography: www.ron-arad.org.il; www.10million.org.
[Shaked Gilboa (2nd ed.)]
ARAD, YITZHAK (1926 ), ghetto activist, partisan, underground fighter, IDF officer, and historian. Born Isaac Rudnicki
in Swieciany, Lithuania, Arad began his underground activities at the age of 15 in his hometown when he was captured
by the Germans and put to work cleaning confiscated Soviet
weapons. Arad was able to steal a gun and together with a
group of friends formed an underground group. In 1943, the
group escaped from the ghetto to the forest and joined a contingent of Soviet partisans. After the war, he immigrated to
332
ARAFAT, YASSER (19292004), chairman of the *Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), 19692004, a founding
arafat, yasser
In the wake of the 1967 defeat sustained by the Jordanian army and the loss of its Jordanian territorial base, Fatah expanded its guerrilla operations from 1971 to the Arab
and international arena under the name Black September
(attacks on Jordanian, Israeli, and Western targets, including aviation).
Arafats early leadership of Fatah was marked by extremely militant and intransigent ideology and action toward
Israel as reflected in the Palestinian National Charter of 1968.
He refused to accept any kind of compromise or coexistence
with a Jewish state in historic Palestine. His personal inclination was patently conservative, with a measure of Islamist tendencies. However, with the beginning of a peace process in the
Middle East following the 1973 war, Arafat emerged increasingly as a pragmatic politician, keen on exploiting opportunities, without losing support of both the right and left wings
within his own Fatah organization or the PLO as a whole.
In 1974, amid American mediation efforts aimed at partial Israeli-Arab settlement, Arafat and his mainstream faction ceased to commit hijacking and international terrorism,
believing that such operations could harm the PLOs international interest in being included in the diplomatic process over
the implementation of UN Security Council Resolution 242.
Henceforth, Arafat led the PLO to a gradual accommodation to the new circumstances of growing international recognition of the acute problem of Palestinian national rights
due to the Arab employment of oil as a political weapon in
the conflict with Israel.
Arafat was the main force behind the PLOs historic decision at the twelfth session of the Palestinian National Council (June 1974), which decided, inter alia, that the PLO would
establish a fighting Palestinian national authority in any liberated part of Palestine. This indicated the first shift from a
vision of retrieving the whole territory of Palestine to a pragmatic policy acquiescing in the establishment of a Palestinian
state in the West Bank and *Gaza Strip. This was followed by
the decision of the Arab summit held in Rabat in October 1974
to recognize the PLO as the sole legitimate representative of
the Palestinian people. Another indication of the PLOs rising
international prestige was Arafats speech at the UN General
Assembly in November of that year in which he combined a
message of continued armed struggle with an olive branch.
During the Lebanese civil war, which erupted in April
1975, Arafat made an effort to remain out of the internal Lebanese conflict, but to no avail. As in the case of Jordan, leftist
Palestinian factions dragged Arafats Fatah into the fray. By
early 1976 Arafat became deeply involved in the Lebanese civil
war in close alignment with Kamal Junblat, the leading figure
of the Lebanese leftist camp. In this capacity, Arafat became
increasingly alienated from Damascus and seen as an obstacle to its efforts to put an end to the crisis. Syrias invasion of
Lebanon in June, which developed into a full-scale military
confrontation with the Palestinian-Lebanese coalition, secured Syrian domination of the Lebanese arena and rendered
333
arafat, yasser
334
arakhin
335
arakhin
weight in gold, but employing the key term erekh invokes the
biblical symbolic scale (M. 5:14). The first chapter of Mishnah
Arakhin introduces these principles by means of an analysis of
persons whose status is irregular. For example, while one can
vow the market value of a person whose gender is indeterminate, the symbolic value of erekh applies only to either a definite male, or a definite female (M. 1:1). The format of a range
of values, with fixed maximal and minimal occurring mostly
in ritual contexts is explored in chapter 2. Interestingly, a
large sub-unit is devoted to the numbers of instruments and
singers who produce the sacral music of the Levites. Chapter
3 again emphasizes the contrast between pronouncing an erekh and vowing an actual price, along with similar contrasts
between payment of a fixed symbolic sum as indemnity and
payment of actual damages. The chapter concludes by emphasizing the power of speech.
The various vows and votive promises could create debts
toward the Temple, and its treasurers had powers to extract
what was owed. The end of chapter 5 and all of chapter 6 deal
with the procedures for (and restrictions upon) such collection. The sums received serve for the Temples maintenance,
except where the term h erem was employed according to
the sages, these go to the priests (M. 8:6).
The last third of the tractate (chapters 79) discusses real
estate. In the biblical system (Lev. 25:2534, 27:1624), sale of
ancestral holdings is temporary. At the Jubilee year, they revert
to their original owners. Hence the buyer can only consecrate
the value of the lands use for the intervening years. Consecration of an ancestral holding can, however, be effected by its
original owner. Within its systematic discussion of these laws,
the Mishnah also recognizes a historical condition wherein the
Jubilee is not operative. In that context, it describes in detail
an open auction for redeeming the land from the Temple
treasury, wherein the original owner has the right of making
the opening bid. The concluding chapter is devoted to sale
of fields and houses. The Jubilee does not apply to houses in
walled towns, except for those of the landless Levites, whose
towns constitute their ancestral holdings. In the tractates penultimate pericope, Rabbi Elazar voices concern lest Israels
towns be laid waste. The final pericope concludes with the
citation, the Levites shall forever have the right of redemption (Lev. 25:32), clearly alluding also to the nations hope for
redemption and re-possession of its homeland.
Tosefta Arakhin follows the arrangement of the Mishnah
rather closely, but adds several distinct short units. 1:711 (related to M. 2:2) discusses calendar variations due to the flexibility in the length of a month (29/30 days), with special attention to the festival of Shavuot (Pentecost) which our text
implies is the day the Torah was given at Sinai. T. 2:37 (related to M. 2:36, the unit about sacral music) recounts the
perfection of several ancient Temple instruments, said to date
from the period of Moses: attempted improvements backfired,
and restoration was not always possible. Yet whereas the present lyre has seven strings, the Messianic future will herald
enhanced versions, first with eight and then with ten strings.
336
TB Arakhin contains several noteworthy units, particularly in the first three chapters. At the outset, the lengthy opening sugya runs a systematic comparison between the Mishnahs
opening clause (All are fit to value and be valuated: Priests,
Levites and Israelites) and numerous similarly phrased tannaitic statements. Both the term all (taken to imply broad inclusiveness) and the items Priests, Levites, and Israelites are
questioned and placed in their general context, in the larger
tannitic corpus. Regarding the differentiation between Priests,
Levites and Israelites, the Bavli concludes that distinct halakhic standards apply only in the setting of sacrificial worship.
Otherwise, priests halakhic obligations are no different from
those of all other Jews. The theoretical possibility of a separate
legal and religious standard for the Priests, suggested by some
of the sources examined here, is explicitly rejected.
In chapter 2 the Bavli contains an extended discussion of
the Levites and the Temples musical instruments, exploring
connections between the Levites song and the priests sacrificial worship; R. Meir invalidates offerings unaccompanied by
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
aram, arameans
a levitical song. Since the Levites song varies daily, the Babylonian Talmud engages in a detailed discussion of calendar
and history, including an attempt to determine the exact date
and day of the Exile.
The Mishnahs discussion in chapter 3 leads up to an emphasis on the power of speech. The Babylonian Talmud here
expands on several matters of language and words. These include the severity of libel, lashon ha-ra (Cf., lit., evil tongue),
citing R. Yosi b. Zimra who compares lashon ha-ra to heresy.
Another law pertaining to speech is the obligation of rebuke
(Lev. 19:10), and an extended sugya discusses the manner in
which rebukes should be delivered, and the limits of the obligation (15a16b).
[Yedidah Koren (2nd ed.)]
ARAM, ARAMEANS. The Arameans are a group of western Semitic, Aramaic-speaking tribes who spread over the
Fertile Crescent during the last quarter of the second millennium b.c.e. Eleventh and tenth century royal inscriptions
from Assyria and Babylonia indicate Aramean movements
through the north of the Middle Euphrates and northern Mesopotamia. In other words, the Arameans might be viewed as
the successors of the *Amorites of the late third millennium
(Dion in Bibliography). These nomads or semi-nomads spread
from the Persian Gulf in the south to the Amanus Mountains
in the north, and the anti-Lebanon and northern Transjordan in the west.
History
Of the various biblical traditions concerning their place of origin, an obscure reference in Amos 9:7 places it in Kir, whose
location is uncertain, but may refer to a locale apparently not
far from Emar (modern Tel Meskene), although some locate
Kir on the border of *Elam in Iran. The fact that the Table of
Nations (Gen. 10:2223) has the eponymous ancestor Aram
(together with Elam and Asshur) only one generation removed
from Shem reflects the importance of the Arameans in the
Near East during the first third of the first millennium b.c.e.
To this Aram the Table assigns four sons, Uz, Hul, Gether, and
Mash (i Chron. 1:17; lxx Meshech; Samaritan Pent. Massa),
but the identity and location of the ethnic groups they stand
for are uncertain. The Qumran War Scroll (1qm 2:10) places
them Beyond the Euphrates. The modest standing of the Arameans prior to their rise is reflected in the genealogical table
of the Nahorites, where Aram is a mere grandson of Nahor
and a nephew, instead of the father, of Uz (Gen. 22:21). The
patriarchal narratives make the Hebrew Patriarchs close kinsmen of the Arameans. Not only is Abraham a brother of the
aforementioned Nahor, but Isaac marries a granddaughter of
Nahor who is daughter of Bethuel the Aramean and sister of
Laban the Aramean (Gen. 25:20), and Jacob marries daughENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ters of the same Laban the Aramean (cf. Gen. 31:47, where
Laban coins an Aramaic equivalent for Gilead (Galed )). On
one occasion Jacob himself is described as a wandering-destitute-Aramean (Deut. 26:5). This tradition conforms to the
later Hebrew names for the ancestral home of the Patriarchs
in the Haran district: Paddan-Aram (Gen. 25:20; 28:2); the
country of Aram (Hos. 12:13); and Aram-Naharaim (i.e.,
the Jezirah, the region of the Habor and Euphrates rivers;
Gen. 24:10).
The existence of the Arameans in the patriarchal period, however, is not attested by extra-biblical sources in
any case, not as an element important enough to warrant naming the entire Jezirah area after it. Indeed, in the Egyptian and
Akkadian sources of the 15t12t centuries b.c.e. the area is
referred to simply as Naharaim (in many different spellings),
but never as Aram-Naharaim. Thus, the latter name and the
alleged Aramean affiliations of the Patriarchs are anachronisms that came into being at the end of the second millennium as a result of the thorough entrenchment of the Aramean
tribes in the Jezirah region at that time. The arguments, particularly the linguistic ones, that the Patriarchs were ProtoArameans are without substance. The mention of Aram or
Aram-Naharaim as the country of origin of Balaam (Num.
23:7; Deut. 23:5) is, perhaps, also an anachronism.
The isolated references to Aram as a place name or personal name between the end of the third and late second millennium b.c.e. are insufficient to establish such an early appearance of the Arameans, especially since, later, the name
Aram occurred frequently as an onomastic and toponymic
element in entirely non-Aramean contexts.
The first, definite extra-biblical mention of the Arameans is found in the annals of Tiglath-Pileser i, king of Assyria
(11161076 b.c.e.), in the compound name Ahlam Aramia.
once penetrated into Assyria proper, and during his sons reign
an Aramean usurper, Adad-apal-iddina, managed to seize the
throne of Babylonia.
337
aram, arameans
'AMANI
T-Z
I
B
BAHIANI
Arslan-Tash IT(Hadatah)
Gozan
Haran
ED
IT
Tadmor
IRAN
ZO
BA
H
LE
BE
T
BA
AR H R
NO
AM EH
O
N
D B
H
C
AS
R.
Byblos
N
DA
HIN
hrates
Eup
R.
Mari
U
SUH
is
SY RIA
AS SY RIA
Asshur
gr
Ti
Hamath
Arvad
LA
R
QE
AI
M
Ha
bor
R.
BI
T-H
E
A LU P
ED E N
B a li h R .
H-
ER
RA
N E A N SE A
Sam'al (Ya'di)
Carchemish
Borsippa
Alalah Arpad
Aleppo Pet hor
A
T
H
Sefire B E
NA
M
A
AR
Hadrach
Ugarit
Mt. BISHRI
Damascus
MAA C A
IRAQ
Babylon
B I T- DA K U R I
Samaria
Jerusalem
Uruk
(Erech)
BI T
ISR
AEL
Megiddo
- IA
KIN
JORDAN
SAUDI ARABIA
338
Culture
The Aramean expansion did not lead to a political or cultural pan-Aramean unity. In Syria, however, political confederations periodically arose, often of considerable extent
but of changing leadership: e.g., that of Aram-Zobah, about
1000 b.c.e., whose greatness is known only from the Bible
(ii Sam. 8:3 ff.; 10:1617); that of Aram-Damascus, mid-ninth
century on; and that of Arpad, mid-eighth century. The stature
of Arpad is attested in the Aramaic treaty inscriptions from
Sefire (south of Aleppo), which contain such indicative terms
as all Aram and Upper and Lower Aram. Such confederations were pliant and internally loose, and easily dissolved
under pressure from without.
Except for the Aramaic language and script, the Arameans left no manifest traces of their culture among other peoples. The wide spread of the Aramaic language, facilitated by
its convenient script, was accelerated by extensive shifts in
populations, mass exiles of Arameans and their employ within
the Assyrian and Babylonian administration as well as their
mercantile activities. The Arameans widespread settlement
along the trade routes, coupled with their inherent wanderlust,
brought them to the fore of Middle Eastern commerce from
the ninth century on (see also Ancient *Aramaic).
In the sphere of religion, the Arameans were of little influence on others, but instead accepted the local cults of the
areas in which they settled. Their principal deity in Syria was
the ancient west-Semitic storm god Hadad, the dynastic god
of, among others, the Aramean kings of Damascus (cf. the
names Bar-Hadad, corresponding to the biblical Ben-Hadad).
Evident also from Aramaic inscriptions is their worship of
various Canaanite and Mesopotamian deities. In Samal the
dynastic gods Rakib-el, Baal H amman, and Baal Semed were
apparently worshiped by the Arameans, as well as Baal-Haran,
whose cultic center was at Haran, home of the ancient moongod Sin. The worship of female deities is indicated by the pairing on a stela of Rakib-El of Samal with the goddess Kubaba
of Carchemish, and by the depiction of Astarte as the woman
at the window in Aramean ivory plaques found in Assyria at
Nimrud (Dion).
Traces of Aramean religion are found in the Hellenistic period at Baalbek and Hieropolis; the latter was the main
center for the cult of the female deity Atargatis, whose name
combines the Aramaic atar (Ashtart) and ata (Anat). Among
the Israelites of the First Temple period, the influence of the
Aramean religion was reflected in Ahazs introduction of a Damascus-style altar at Jerusalem (ii Kings 16:1013; ii Chron.
28:2223), which many believe was accompanied by the introduction of a Damascus cult, and the worship of Hadadrimmon
in the plain of Megiddo (Zech. 12:11; cf. ii Kings 5:18), and,
later, in certain practices of the Jewish colonists at *Elephantine. Conversely, Israelite religious influence on the Arameans is evident in the episode of Naaman, army commander
of the king of Aram-Damascus (ii Kings 5:1517), as well as
in the names of two kings of (neo-Hittite) Hammath, which
contain the theophoric element yahu: Joram (ii Sam. 8:10),
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
Barsip) in northern Mesopotamia; and Zenjirli (Samal), Hamath, and Damascus in Syria. With the continued ascendance
of the Assyrian Empire, however, the political and cultural
prospects of the Aramean states were extinguished.
Bibliography: E.G.H. Kraeling, Aram and Israel (1918); Forrer, in: E. Ebeling and B. Meissner (ed.), Reallexikon der Assyriologie, 1
(1932), s.v. Aramu; F. Rosenthal, Die aramaeistische Forschung (1939);
B. Landsberger, Samal, 1 (Ger., 1948); R.T. OCallaghan, Aram Naharaim (1948); Bowman, in: jnes, 7 (1948), 6590; A. Dupont-Sommer,
Les aramens (1949); idem, in: vt Supplement, 1 (1953), 4049; A.
Malamat, Ha-Aramim be-Aram Naharaim ve-Hithavvut Medinoteihem (1953); S. Moscati, Ancient Semitic Civilizations (1957), 167 ff.; H.
Donner and W. Roellig, Kanaanaeische und aramaeische Inschriften,
13 (196421967); J.A. Fitzmyer, The Aramaic Inscriptions of Sefire
(1967); Albright, in: cah2, 2 (19662), ch. 33, 4653; J.A. Brinkman, A
Political History of Post-Kassite Babylonia (1968), 267 ff.; J. Hoftijzer,
Religio Aramaica (Dutch, 1968); M. Dietrich, Die Aramaeer Suedbabyloniens in der Sargonidenzeit (1970). Add. Bibliography:
P.-E. Dion, cane, 2, 128194; idem, Les Aramens lge du fer: histoire politique et structures sociale (1997); R. Hess, abd, 1 88687; E.
Lipiski, The Arameans: Their History, Culture, Religion; V. Matthews,
ibid., 34551; W. Pitard, ibid., 33841.
[Abraham Malamat]
339
340
every ruler, by definition, to ensure the well-being of his subjects. Thus, the ruler must enable each and every one of them
to realize his or her spiritual and intellectual potential, by creating the optimal physical and material conditions necessary
for that purpose. Arama demands that the ruler have noble
moral, spiritual, and intellectual qualities, as well as political
and administrative wisdom.
Arama stresses the importance of the proper function
of the judicial system of any society and imposes its maintenance on the ruler. He also claims it is the publics responsibility, both as a whole and as individuals, to prevent injustices
and various improper moral and spiritual phenomena. This
responsibility is a necessary condition for the stability of the
religio-social and public solidarity and unity, which enable the
maintenance of the sovereign political framework.
Arama stresses the importance of peace as an expression
of the principle of cosmic harmony, although he supports war
against pagan nations. He objects to violence within society,
as well as to cruelty during wars.
Arama presents an organic socio-political doctrine, from
which derives the natural necessity of a strong central regime
with a hierarchic administrative system in which every functionary has a defined role. All citizens are essentially equal,
yet they differ from each other in their public function, which
determines their social position. A ruler must ensure the existence of an enlightened legal system, the existence of public
law and order, and national security. A Jewish king must act
according to the Law of the King (Deut. 17:1420) especially,
and the laws of the Torah in general. Arama also claims that
the Jews must appoint a king for his qualities and capabilities.
On the occasion of forming a covenant between God, the king,
and his people, the king must act for the good of the people
and receive religious and public legitimacy for his reign from
all of his subjects. Hence, his appointment will have no validity if he betrays the public mission that has been assigned to
him. Therefore, the people may not banish the king as long as
he has not betrayed one of the other parties to the covenant.
Arama seems to object to the principle of dynastic succession
and to support the principle of an elected ruler who must gain
the publics confirmation of his appointment at fixed periods
of time. Nevertheless, Arama adopts the ideal of the Davidian dynastic reign.
Arama describes the political notion of the messianic
king as ideal and, in accord with the aforementioned criteria, giving it socio-political power and international status.
Nevertheless, Arama draws a utopian vision of a later perfect
period of the End of Days. At that time a change in humanitys nature will enable it to accept the reign of the kingdom of
heaven spontaneously and there will no longer be a need for
human government.
Arama tries to prove that the laws of Moses are the natural laws of the philosophers; that they are to be identified
with the moral and intellectual virtues; that they contain additional virtues not mentioned in any of the lists drawn up by
the philosophers; and that they lead to the happiness in which
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
the philosophers find the highest good of man. This happiness consists in a spiritual life in this world and an eternal life
in the world to come.
Influence
Aramas sermons met the needs of his own time superbly
and influenced the style and character of Jewish preaching
through the subsequent centuries. The Akedat Yiz h ak became a classic work in Jewish homiletics and is widely read
to the present day.
In the history of medieval Jewish philosophy, Aramas
writings represent an attempt to articulate a conservative Jewish philosophy that could withstand the two-fold challenge
of radical rationalism and Christianity. His criticism of the
former was powerful, yet subtle, selective, and complex. His
relation to natural reason is often dialectical as he searches to
create a delicate and judicious balance between this reason and
the religious faith. Much the same, Aramas attitude towards
Maimonides is quite complex. Though he was not a Maimonidean, he knew well that his entire intellectual project would
have been impossible without Maimonides.
Aramas philosophical influence is reflected primarily
in the writings of Isaac Abrabanel, who incorporated many
passages from the Akedah in his own writings. The work was
also esteemed by Christian theologians. Anthon Julius van
der Hardt, professor of theology at the University of Helmstedt, wrote a dissertation on it and translated Portal 62 into
Latin (1729).
Bibliography: S. Heller-Wilensky, Rabbi Yiz h ak Arama
u-Mishnato ha-Filosofit (1956), 2259 (bibl., 26, 2259); H. Pollack,
Akedat Yiz h ak, 1 (1849), introduction; I. Bettan, Studies in Jewish
Preaching (1939), 13091; A.M. Habermann, in: Oz ar Yehudei Sefarad
(1965), 92104. Add. Bibliography: Y. Dan, Sifrut ha-Musar veha-Dreush (1975), 17679; M.M. Kelner, Gersonides and His Cultured Despisers: Arama and Abravanel, in: Journal of Medieval and
Renaissance Studies 6:2 (1976), 26996; Ch. Pearl, The Medieval Jewish
Mind (1971); A. Ravitzki, Models of Peace in Jewish Thought, in: Al
Daat ha-Makom (1991), 1333 (Heb.); idem, Has Halakhic Thought
Developed a Concept of a Forbidden War? in: H erut al ha-Luh ot
(1999), 13957 (Heb.); Sh. Regev, Ratio-Mystical Thought in Fifteenth
Century Jewish Philosophy, in: Meh kerei Yerushalayim be-Mah shevet
Yisrael, 5 (1986), 15589 (Heb.); Sh. Rosenberg, And Again: According
to the Majority, in: E. Belfer (ed.), Manhigut Ruh anit be-Yisrael, Morashah ve-Yaad (1982), 87103 (Heb.); A. Sagi, Yahadut: Bein Dat leMusar (1998), 14244 (Heb.); M. Saperstein, Jewish Preaching (1989),
23, 1718, 9596, 26366, 39293; D. Schwartz, Ha-Raayon haMeshih i ba-Hagut ha-Yehudit Bi-Yemei ha-Beinayim (1997), 20910
(Heb.); B. Septimus, Yitzhak Arama and Aristotles Ethics, in: Y.-T.
Assis and Y. Kaplan (eds.), Jews and Conversos at the Time of Expulsion (1999), 124; H. Tirosh-Rothschild, Political Philosophy in the
Theory of Abraham Shalom: The Platonic Tradition, in: Meh kerei
Yerushalayim be-Mah shevet Yisrael, 9 (1990), 40940 (Heb.).
[Sara O. Heller-Wilensky / Michael N. Rony (2nd ed.)]
341
aramaic
Aramaic is divided into several dialects which historically fall into five main groups:
ARAMAIC, an ancient northwestern *Semitic language spoken (to some extent) to this day. The entry is arranged according to the following outline:
Official Aramaic
Official Aramaic was in use from 700 to 300 b.c.e. It includes inscriptions from the Syria-Iraq area; biblical Aramaic
(though opinions vary as to its origin in the different biblical
passages, see below Ancient and Official Aramaic, and the
Origin of the Aramaic Portions in Ezra and Daniel); the *Elephantine documents; the Driver documents; and the Hermopolis documents. This particular Aramaic dialect served
not only as the official language of Persia but also as the lingua
franca of the Near East.
342
Ancient Aramaic
Ancient Aramaic is the language of the ancient Aramaic inscriptions up to 700 b.c.e. (from Upper Mesopotamia, northern Syria, and northern Israel).
Middle Aramaic
Middle Aramaic was used from 300 b.c.e. to the early centuries c.e. Included are documents, in somewhat corrupt Aramaic, from Persia, India, Afghanistan, and the Caucasus. The
Aramaic inscriptions of Jerusalem, Aramaic words found in
the New Testament, the Nabatean Aramaic, the Palmyrean
Aramaic, that of Hatra, of Dura-Europos, and (partly) the
Aramaic ideograms of Middle Persian are all in Middle AraENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
aramaic
and parts of the Book of *Ah ikar (see *Elephantine). A number of recently published documents also originated in Elephantine. Other Aramaic papyri discovered in Egypt come
from Hermopolis; their language, more than that of any of
the other material, resembles the language prevalent in Syria
during that period. More than a dozen letters, and parts of
letters, which were sent from the eastern part of Persia, probably from Shushan and Babylonia to Egypt, were also found
in Egypt (see below; most of this material is from the fifth
century b.c.e.).
the main characteristics of
official and ancient aramaic
Biblical Aramaic
To stress the main characteristics of Official and Ancient Aramaic as they manifested themselves through the history of the
language and in the countries in which they were current, a
comparative study of some aspects of Aramaic, Hebrew, and
Arabic is necessary.
phonemics and phonetics of aramaic. The consonantal phonemes of Hebrew and Aramaic are identical (though
not historically, see below). This is apparently due to the influence which caused Official Aramaic to lose the four additional
consonantal phonemes still existing in Ancient Aramaic (see
Ancient Aramaic below). In biblical Aramaic, the pronunciation of the phonemes ( bgd kpt) are governed practically by the same rules as in Hebrew. Traces of this double pronunciation can be detected in the modern dialects. It remains
however to be determined which language influenced which.
Consonants. The Hebrew , which equals the Arabic ( dh),
corresponds to the Aramaic in Hebrew , in Arabic
( dhahab), and in Aramaic ( gold); the Hebrew
, which parallels the Arabic ( d ), corresponds to the Aramaic in Hebrew , in Arabic ( ard ), in Aramaic
( land); the Hebrew which parallels the Arabic
(z ), corresponds to the Aramaic in Hebrew , in Arabic ( iz a), in Aramaic ( counsel); the Hebrew ,
which equals the Arabic ( th), corresponds to the Aramaic
in Hebrew , in Arabic ( thalth), in Aramaic
( three); the has become weakened in Aramaic to
such an extent that when beside the letter it also serves as
a mater lectionis.
Vowels. The Hebrew o which parallels the Arabic , is also
in Aramaic Aramaic , Hebrew , Arabic salm
(peace). In Aramaic as in Hebrew, the accent may fall either on the penultimate or on the final syllable; the effect in
Aramaic however is different from that in Hebrew: a short
Proto-Semitic vowel cannot appear in an open non-accented
syllable (as opposed to Hebrew where under certain conditions it may be lengthened cf. the Arabic ( salm), Aramaic , Hebrew . It is mainly these characteristics
which distinguish Aramaic from Hebrew and from the other
Semitic languages.
343
aramaic
3a
4a
Examples of the Aramaic script. (1) Exodus fragment; (2) Bar Kokhba letter; (3) Bet Mashko letter; (3a) Signatures of witnesses to no. 3; (4) Signatures of
witnesses on no. 4; (5) Dura-europos fragment; (6, 7) Bet Shearim tomb inscriptions (14a from Wadi Murabbat, i.e., before 135 C.E.; 57 of the third century C.E.).
344
aramaic
pronouns and nouns. In the pronoun there is the tendency to exchange the final for ( cf. Hebrew = Aramaic
) . The demonstrative pronoun of proximity is ( masc.),
( fem.), , ,( )(plur.). The objective pronouns are
attached to the imperfect by inserting a or a . The definite article has the suffix ;the king = ; the queen
= ; the plural kings becomes the kings
(with a geminated ;)queens appears determined as
( in the construct state ) . The relative pronoun
( which and who) is also employed as a genetive particle. The phrase ( the kings house) is therefore
also found as
( the house of the king) and also
in the prolepsis form:
( literally: his house, of
the king).
Perfect
Plural
Singular
Masculine
Masc./Fem.
Feminine
()/
not attested
not attested
( )
Imperfect
Plural
Singular
Masculine
Masc./Fem.
Feminine
not attested
syntax. Biblical Aramaic is rather free as regards word order (as opposed to Arabic and Hebrew), e.g.,
(the king the dream will (shall) tell Dan. 2:7). (See Table:
Biblical Hebrew and Aramaic.)
not attested
Participle Active
P. S.
Masculine
Masc./Fem.
Feminine
vocabulary. The Aramaic vocabulary resembles the Hebrew more than that of any of the other Semitic languages.
This is due to the fact that they are cognate languages (NorthSemitic), and to the mutual influence of Canaanite Hebrew
and Aramaic on each other. On the other hand, for centuries
Aramaic and Akkadian coexisted and vied for dominance in
the region known today as Iraq, Aramaic finally gaining ascendancy. The symbiosis led to the mutual influence of the
two languages. Official Aramaic, which became the lingua
franca throughout the Persian Empire (first half of the sixth
century b.c.e.), and Eastern Aramaic borrowed many words
from Akkadian, e.g., ( the letter), ( a chair),
( a high official). Aramaic also absorbed grammatical
elements from Akkadian; it seems that the free word order is
also the outcome of Akkadian influence. Since Aramaic was
also the official language in Persia, it is not surprising that it
comprises some Persian words, e.g., ( word).
Past Passive
P. S.
Masculine
Masc./Fem.
Feminine
Imperative
P. S.
Masculine
Masc./Fem.
Feminine
not attested
Infinitive
Masc./Fem
S.
Qal
P al
Niphal
passive
Biblical
Aramaic
P al
P il
Hitp el
Itpael
Piel
Pual
Hitpael
Hiphil
Hophal
Pael
only participle
in m phaal
Hitpaal
Haphel
Aphel
Hophal
Shaphel Hishtaphel
345
aramaic
346
aramaic
347
aramaic
Jerusalem Inscriptions
The few short Aramaic inscriptions dating from before the
destruction of the Second Temple, e.g., the one dealing with
transferring King Uzziahs bones, are written in Official Aramaic. The language, however, is already influenced by Late
Aramaic.
Aramaic in the New Testament
Among the few Aramaic words in the New Testament, rabbni
reflects the form , found in the Cairo *Genizah fragments
of the Palestinian Targum (see below).
The Uruk Incantation Text
This text (second century b.c.e.) found in Iraq and written in
cuneiform, gives a glimpse into the vocalization of Aramaic
of that time (cuneiform writing can clearly indicate several
vowel qualities and quantities). Early traits seem to be preserved, e.g., spelled as : amlat = ( garment), but
late forms also appear, e.g., the ending - for the masculine
determined plural, e.g., rabrabe ( elders).
The Nabatean Inscriptions
The *Nabatean inscriptions, mainly on tombs (dating from
about 100 b.c.e. to approximately the second century c.e.)
are for the most part in Official Aramaic. However, they already contain elements of a Late Aramaic on the one hand,
and of Arabic on the other (on the evidence of their names, it
is assumed that the Nabateans were Arabs). The use of , the
accusative particle, which is rare in Official Aramaic, points
to a later language, whereas the word , Arabic ghaira (different), and certain syntactic characteristics, points to Arabic influence.
The Palmyrene Inscriptions
The Palmyrene inscriptions were also written (end of the first
century b.c.e.third century c.e.) in an Aramaic which was
348
aramaic
349
aramaic
350
Masc./Fem.
Feminine
,
(!)
,
Masc./Fem.
Feminine
,
.
(d) Other Conjugations. The infinitive always has the
prefix m + vowel, as in the Book of Ah ikar (cf. Syriac, i.e.,
pael instead of etc.). Note the following forms
of verbs: in the participle we find the form alongside the
form ( as in biblical Aramaic), e.g., , . The same
applies to the imperfect second person feminine singular
,.
(3) The Declension. As in other Western Aramaic dialects, Galilean Aramaic has preserved the differentiation between the definite and the indefinite forms in gender and in
number. (See Table: Noun Declension Wall.)
,
Note especially the forms ,
, ,
which differ from biblical Aramaic. The nouns , appear
as - - when they are declined and take the plural
, etc. (but in first person:
suffixes, e.g., ,
,
,))!( .
(4) Prepositions. Prepositions worth mentioning are:
(like) ;, , , all = (to); ,( before, in
front of ) from the root , with the apparently assimilated;
( behind, after); ( because).
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
aramaic
Masc./Fem.
Feminine
Singular
)(
) (
)(
Plural
, ,
) (
)(
(road, way), ( coin), ( a certain tax). It is assumed that these borrowings came into Aramaic from Latin
via Greek. The Hebrew influence on Galilean Aramaic is very
small (it is felt more in the Palestinian Christian Aramaic, see
below), e.g., ( advice) and ( felt sorry) are from the
Hebrew. Galilean Aramaic vocabulary resembles that of the
other two Western dialects and differs markedly from that of
Babylonian Aramaic. Even the very same noun may appear
in a different form in these dialects, e.g., (), in Babylonian
Aramaic ( blood); ( small); compare Rabbi in
the Jerusalem Talmud as opposed to Rabbi in the Babylonian Talmud. Roots found only in Galilean Aramaic besides
( saw), are, e.g., ( answered), ( knocked),
( repaid).
Palestinian Christian Aramaic
This dialect, probably spoken by converted Jews living in
Judea, employs one of the Syriac scripts. Texts in this dialect were first discovered in the nineteenth century. The language is attested in texts translated from Greek and in some
inscriptions.
Spelling. In contrast to its sister dialects, final is always indicated by ( influence of the Syriac script!). Plene spelling
with ( not with )!are to be found both for long and short
vowels, and apparently even for half-vowels () , e.g.,
(= great), =( only), =( all, every), =( boys), and =( are able).
The texts are unvocalized, except for dots to indicate the different pronunciations of , also to mark the Greek ii
and to differentiate between homographic grammatical forms;
they may indicate different colors of vowels (e.g., of the i, e
type, as against a type).
The following grammatical sketch does not follow in every case the grammar of Schulthess (which is not always reliable and is now outdated).
Phonology. The pharyngeals and laryngeals are generally well
preserved. Labials tend to color neighboring vowels toward
o (or u), e.g., =( Sabbath), as in Galilean Aramaic. As sometimes in Galilean Aramaic, a in a closed syllable
tended apparently to become a kind of e, e.g., )=
his soul). Prosthetic vowels appear (cf. = Greek
drkon, dragon).
Morphology. (1) Pronouns. Personal Note plural etc.,
and <( we). Suffix pronouns the plural , etc.,
also <( our; see above the independent pronoun).
The independent possessive pronoun is based upon ,
e.g., ( mine).
(2) Noun. This is the only Aramaic dialect which has a
qutul pattern (= qotel in Hebrew), e.g.; ( stick, also ,
etc., cf. Hebrew , and the transliteration of the Hebrew
in the Septuagint = Moloch).
(3) Verb. Due to lack of vocalization, it cannot be ascertained how, e.g., the perfect of peal has to be vocalized (cf.
biblical Aramaic as against Galilean Aramaic). The third per-
351
aramaic
352
aramaic
Masc./Fem.
Masculine
Singular
( read )
( read )
Plural
( read )
( read )
( read )
Masc./Fem.
Feminine
Imperfect
Perfect
( )
Mandaic
This dialect is close to Babylonian Aramaic.
Spelling. Mandaic has developed plene spellings more than
any other Aramaic dialect; it uses the letters both alone
and in combination as matres lectionis. They indicate long,
short, and even semi-vowels () , e.g., ( = lying), ( = he eats), ( = to me), =
(name). Mandaic is the only Aramaic dialect to have preserved (apparently only as (archaic) spellings) for d (Ar.
dh), e.g., ( = gold), and for d (+ emphatic), e.g.,
( = earth see above).
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
353
aramaic
354
aramaic
Masc/Fem.
Feminine
()
(2) The Verb. Lately, some new forms were discovered in the basic paradigm (they will be noted with , see
above the Problem of Babylonian Aramaic). (a) It would also
seem that the vocalization (of the perfect) is identical to that
of the Onkelos tradition which differs from the other Aramaic
dialects. In the past of qal we found the three types ,
, and =( , , in Hebrew). (The paradigm below is only hypothetically vocalized and accentuated.)
Masculine
Masc/Fem.
( )
( )/
Masculine
Masc/Fem.
Feminine
Singular
, ,
, ,
, ,
,
,
,
Feminine
Plural
, ,
(?) , ,
( )(? )
(?) , ,
Feminine
( )
Masc./Fem.
355
aramaic
356
aramaic
357
aramaic
(2000); S. Abdal-Rahman al-Theeb, Aramaic and Nabataean Inscriptions from North-West Saudi Arabia (1993). Onqlos type Targumim:
A. Sperber, The Bible in Aramaic, 3 vols. (195962; The Pentateuch, the
Latter Prophets). Place of origin: Kutscher, The Language, above (a).
Dead Sea Scrolls: Fitzmyer, above (a), bibliography, ibid., p. 24, note
67; Nabatean: Cantineau, above (a) 2 (1932); Revue Biblique, 61 (1954),
16181; iej, 12 (1962), 23846. Palmyrene: Rosenthal, above (1b); various publications mainly in the periodicals Syria and Berytus and Inventaire des inscriptions de Palmyre, 11 fascicules, by various editors
(1930 ). Hatra: Rosenthal, above (1b); Degen above (a), p. 76, note 1.
Dura-Europos: Koopmans above (1b) 1 (1962), p. 219; E.L. Sukenik,
The Synagogue of Dura-Europos and its Frescoes (Hebrew 1947). Nisa:
I.M. Diakonov and V.A. Livshitz. Dokumenty iz Nisi (Documents
from Nsa, Moscow 1960); M. Sznycer, in: Semitica, 12 (1962), pp.
10526; Leonnu, 34 (1969/70); Inscriptions of Jerusalem: M. AviYonah (ed.), Sepher Yerushalayim 1 (1956), 34957. Aramaic in the
New Testament: H. Ott, in: Novum Testamentum, 9 (1967), 125 (Ger.;
bibliography). Important are G. Dalman, Die Worte Jesu (19302) and
H. Birkeland, The Language of Jesus (1954). (c) Dictionaries: Hoftijzer
and Jongeling, above (1c); M. Sokoloff, A Dictionary of Judean Aramaic (2003). Dead Sea Scrolls: M.G. Abegg et al., The Dead Sea Scrolls
Concordance (2003), vol. 2, 775946. Targum: Levys dictionary of the
Targumim is outdated, but G.H. Dalman, Aramisch-neuhebrisches
Handwrterbuch (1922) is still important. J. Cantineau, Le nabaten
above (a) 2 (1932). Glossaries are to be found in various volumes listed
above (a) and (b). 4. New Aramaic. i Western Branch. (a) Grammars.
Galilean Aramaic: G. Dalman, Grammatik des jdisch-palstinischen
Aramisch (Leipzig, 19052); W.B. Stevenson, Grammar of Palestinian
Jewish Aramaic (Oxford, 19622; not important); H. Odeberg, The Aramaic Portions of Bereshit Rabba, part 2 Short Grammar of Galilaean
Aramaic, in section 1, vol. 36; no. 4 (1940); E.Y. Kutscher, Studies in
Galilaean Aramaic (Hebrew) in: Tarbiz, 21 (1950), 192205; 22 (1951),
5363, 185192; 23 (1952), 3660. Add. Bibliography: S.E. Fassberg, A Grammar of the Palestinian Targum Fragments (1990). Christian Aramaic of Palestine: F. Schulthess, Grammatik des christlich-palestinischen Aramisch (1924). Add. Bibliography: M. Bar-Asher,
Palestinian Syriac Studies (1977); C. Mller-Kessler, Grammatik des
Christlich-Palaestinisch-Aramaeischen (1991); Samaritan Aramaic: No
up-to-date grammar of Samaritan Aramaic exists. See E.Y. Kutschers
short sketch in Tarbiz, 37 (1968), 399403 (Hebrew); A.E. Cowley The
Samaritan Liturgy2 (1909), xxxvxli is now outdated. (b) Texts: L.
Ginzberg, Yerushalmi Fragments from the Genizah (Hebrew), 1 (1909).
Other fragments were published mainly by J.N. Epstein in Tarbiz (Hebrew) vol. 3 (1932). Several scholarly editions of Midrash used Genizah
material (Bereshit Rabbah, Va-Yikra Rabbah, Pesikta de Rav Kahana), see respective entries. A. Diez-Macho, Neophyti, 1 (196879).
Add. Bibliography: M.L. Klein, Genizah Manuscripts of Palestinian Targum to the Pentateuch (1986); M. Sokoloff and J. Yahalom,
Jewish Palestinian Aramaic Poetry from Late Antiquity (1999); M. Sokoloff, The Geniza Fragments of Bereshit Rabba (1982). Documents
( ) from the Genizah: mainly S. Assaf, in: Tarbiz, 9 (1938), 1134.
Inscriptions: J.B. Frey, Corpus Inscriptionum Iudaicarum, 2 (1952;
many misprints); Sefer ha-Yishuv, 1, pt. 1 (1939), passim, and various
Israel periodicals. As to the importance of most of the texts listed
above see Kutscher, above (a). Christian Aramaic of Palestine: M.
Black, A Christian-Palestinian Syriac Horologion (1954). Samaritan
Aramaic: A. Tal, The Samaritan Targum of the Pentateuch (198083).
Very important is Z. Ben-H ayyim, The Literary and Oral Tradition of
Hebrew and Aramaic amongst the Samaritans, 3 pt. 2 (Hebrew, 1967),
which contains texts transliterated according to the orally preserved
reading tradition of the Samaritans, cf. my review in Tarbiz above (a);
J. Macdonald, Memar Marqah, vol. 1 Text, vol. 2 Translation (1963)
(without transliteration); cf. review by Z. Ben-H ayyim, in Bibliotheca
358
Aram-damascus
data are given), as well as Ch. T. Taubes, Sanhedrin (1966). (c) Dictionaries. Syriac: No new dictionary has appeared. C. Brockelmann,
Lexicon Syriacum (19282) is the best lexicon of any Aramaic dialect.
Mandaic: E.S. Drower and R. Macuch, A Mandaic Dictionary (1963).
The Aramaic of Babylonian Talmud see above (Ic); M. Sokoloff, A
Dictionary of Jewish Babylonian Aramaic (2002). Problems of a new
dictionary of Jewish Aramaic (and Mishnaic Hebrew) dialects: E.Y.
Kutscher, in: Hebrische Wertforschung ed. by B. Hartmann and others (1967), 15875; Rosenthal (1b) part 1/2 (Glossary). H .J. Kassovski,
Thesaurus Talmudis, Concordantiae Verborum, 18 vols. (1954 ).
Foreign influences upon Aramaic. Akkadian: H. Zimmern, Akkadische Fremdwrter als Beweis fr babylonischen Kultureinfluss (1917).
Add. Bibliography: S.A. Kaufman, The Akkadian Influences on
Aramaic (1974); see also the remarks of B. Geiger in the Additamenta
ad Aruch Completum above (Ic). Persian: Geiger, ibid.; Widengreen
Hebrew-Canaanite needs a monograph. Greek and Latin: S. Krauss,
Griechische und lateinische Lehnwrter in Talmud, 2 vols. (189899)
is outdated, but cannot be dispensed with. Reviews: Fraenkel, in:
zdmg, 52 (1898), 290300; 55 (1901), 3535 with S. Lieberman, Greek
in Jewish Palestine (1950), as well as his Hellenism in Jewish Palestine
(1950), and many other books and articles, see his bibliography in
Hadoar, 43 (1963), 381 ff. A. Schall, Studien ber griechische Fremdwrter im Syrischen (1960). Aramaic influences upon other languages.
Akkadian: W.V. Soden, Grundriss der akkadischen Grammatik (1952),
192, 193, 196; idem, in: Orientalia, 35 (1966), 120; 37 (1968), 26171.
Biblical Hebrew: G.R. Driver, Hebrew Poetic Diction, in: Congress
Volume, Supplements to Vetus Testamentum, 1 (1953), 2639. M. Wagner, Die lexikalischen und grammatikalischen Aramaismen im Alttestamentlichen Hebrisch (1966). Also see E. Kautzsch, Die Aramismen im A.T. (1902). Canaanite-Punic: E.Y. Kutscher, in: Leonnu,
33 (1969), 1057; Dead Sea Scrolls: E.Y. Kutscher, The Language and
Linguistic Background of the Isaiah Scroll (Hebrew, 1959), 813, 14163.
Mishnaic Hebrew: H. Albeck, Introduction to the Mishnah (Hebrew,
1959) lists (pp. 13452) words parallel in both languages. Arabic: S.
Fraenkel, Die aramischen Fremdwrter im Arabischen (1886) is still
very important. M.T. Feghali, Etude sur les emprunts syriaques dans
les parlers arabes du Liban (1918); G. Dalman, Arbeit und Sitte im
Palestina 7 vols. (192842) passim. Add. Bibliography: W. Arnold and P. Behnstedt, Arabisch-Aramaeische Sprachbeziehungen im
Qalamn (Syrien) (1993). European languages: K. Lokotsch, Etymologisches Wrterbuch der europischen Wrter orientalischen
Ursprungs (1927), 241; W.B. Henning, in: Orientalia, 4 (1935), 2913;
E.Y. Kutscher, Words and their History (1961), 1316. The influence of
Aramaic on Modern Hebrew: I. Avinery, The Achievements of Modern Hebrew (1946), 7280. Add. Bibliography: M. Bar-Asher,
in: Evolution and Renewal: Trends in the Deveolpment of the Hebrew
Language (1996), 1476.
[Eduard Yecheskel Kutscher]
ARAMDAMASCUS (Heb. ; rsv, Syria of Damascus), the principal Aramean state during the ninth and eighth
centuries b.c.e., centered in Damascus, its capital. As such,
it is also referred to as *Damascus or simply *Aram in the
Bible, in Assyrian sources, and in the Aramaic Zakkur inscription (c. 900 b.c.e.). This state extended from the kingdoms
of Hamath in the north, to Israel in the south, and between
the Syrian desert in the east, and the Phoenician territories
on the west. In the earliest known reference Aram-Damascus
was a dependency of Hadadezer, king of Aram-Zobah (see
*Aram), who enlisted its aid against David. However, David
defeated the coalition and annexed both states, or at least
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
Aram-Damascus (ii Sam. 8:56). In the latter part of Solomons rule, Rezon son of Eliada threw off the Israelite yoke
and established the independent kingdom of Aram-Damascus (i Kings 11:2325). Aram-Damascus acquired extensive
territories and under the dynasty of Hezion, Tabrimmon,
and Ben-Hadad rose to prominence after the split of the
united Kingdom of Israel (i Kings 15:18; cf. the Aramaic BarHadad votive inscription found near Aleppo). Aram, fully
exploiting the situation in Palestine and meddling in the disputes between Judah and Israel, continuously threatened the
very existence of the northern kingdom. Thus, early in the
ninth century b.c.e., *Ben-Hadad i proceeded to wrest eastern Galilee from Baasha, king of Israel, attacking him from
the rear after having been bribed by *Asa, king of Judah, to
come to his aid (i Kings 15:1820). Aramean pressure on Israel
was further increased during the *Omri dynasty, and territories in northern Transjordan fell to the Arameans. Ben-Hadad ii (son of Ben-Hadad i), with 32 of his vassals, was defeated by *Ahab, king of Israel, while attempting an attack
on Samaria. He was again defeated at Aphek in the southern
Golan and was thus compelled to return the Transjordanian
towns conquered by his father and to guarantee Israel preferential mercantile rights in Damascus, such as had been enjoyed by the Arameans in Samaria under Omri (i Kings 20;
esp. v. 34; cf. Damascus). This turn of fortune, underscored by
the new threat of Assyria during the reigns of Assyrian kings
Ashurnas irpa ii and, especially, Shalmaneser iii, forced BenHadad to reconstitute his army and his kingdom, reducing his
vassal states to the status of provinces (cf. i Kings 20:2425).
To meet the new menace, Ben-Hadad ii (the Adad-Idri of
Assyrian sources) joined in forming a league of 12 kings led
by himself, the king of Hamath and Ahab, king of Israel. In
their first clash in 853 b.c.e. the allies met Shalmaneser iii at
*Karkar in the land of Hamath Ben-Hadad with 20,000 infantry, 1,200 horses, and 1,200 chariots. This same coalition,
apparently, met Shalmaneser in battle again in 849, 848, and
845 b.c.e. Only after *Hazael had deposed the Ben-Hadad
dynasty and after the alliance had fallen apart, did Shalmaneser iii defeat Aram-Damascus, in 841 and 838 b.c.e. In the
first instance he continued on through Hauran and Galilee,
reaching Mount Baali-rsi (i.e., Baal of the summit (rosh),
possibly Mount Carmel). Hazaels rise to the throne reversed
Aramean policy toward Israel, and they fought in 842 b.c.e.
at Ramoth-Gilead (ii Kings 8:2829). The alleged encounter at this same spot between Ben-Hadad ii and Ahab, as related in i Kings 22, seems to reflect this same, or an even later
event. After the relaxation of Assyrian pressure, Hazael was
able to consolidate his realm. First seizing the entire eastern
bank of the Jordan down to the Arnon brook, he later raided
western Israel, reducing its army and territory, and reaching
the borders of Judah, which he forced to pay a heavy tribute
(ii Kings 10:3233; 12:1819; 13:7, 22). However, after Aramean
power reached this peak, the renewal of Assyrian pressure
led to its decline under Ben-Hadad iii (the Bar-Hadad of
the Zakkur inscription and possibly the Mari [the Aramaic
359
aran, zalman
ARAN (Aharonowitz), ZALMAN (18991970), Israeli politician and labor leader, member of the First to Sixth Knessets.
360
arazi, yehuda
ARAZI, YEHUDA (19071959), Haganah leader and organizer of illegal immigration to Palestine. Arazi was born in
Lodz, then Russian Poland, and settled in Palestine in 1923.
While serving with the Palestine Police from 1926 until 1934,
361
arba ammot
he passed on information to the *Haganah, helped its prisoners, and engaged in arms smuggling. In 193639 Arazi secretly purchased arms from the Polish government which
were smuggled into Palestine. During the early part of World
War ii, Arazi continued to buy arms for the Haganah, particularly from British Army sources in the Middle East and
North Africa. His activities were discovered by the British in
1943, but Arazi evaded capture. At the end of the war, he left
Palestine illegally, went to Italy and was appointed head of illegal immigration activities there. In the spring of 1946 the
Italian authorities tried to prevent the departure of two refugee ships, Eliyahu Golomb and Dov Hos, which were carrying
Jewish survivors of the holocaust as illegal immigrants. Arazi
organized a mass hunger strike of the refugees. The pressure
of world opinion forced the British government to permit the
entrance of the ships with their passengers into Palestine. In
the summer of 1947 Arazi went to the U.S. and organized the
purchase and smuggling of light and heavy arms and aircraft
to the Haganah. A considerable amount of material reached
Palestine.
Bibliography: Dinur, Haganah, 2 pt. 3 (1963); A. Cohen
(ed.), Be-Ruah Searah (1966); Tidhar, 5 (1952), 2260. Add. Bibliography: A. Cohen, Alon be-Saar (1973).
[Yehuda Slutsky]
362
arbel
Arbatova herself was often invited to serve on the jury of ballet competitions abroad.
A Mia Arbatova Ballet Competition was launched in
1990 in her honor. She attended a benefit performance for this
purpose but died before the actual competition took place.
[Dora Leah Sowden (2nd ed.)]
363
arbell, mordechai
364
ARBITRATION, method of settling disputes by their submission, voluntarily and with the mutual consent of all parties, for adjudication by a person or institution.
Function of Arbitration
In ancient Greek and Roman law up to the middle of the
third century C.E. the adjudication of disputes was primarily
dealt with by arbitration. But in Jewish law such adjudication
from the beginning was based on a system of regular courts,
empowered to enforce their judgments on the parties. This is
ordained in the Pentateuch (Ex. 18:2526, and more specifically Deut. 16:18 and 17:813). Reference is made to a system
of established courts in the time of King Jehoshaphat in the
eighth century B.C.E. (II Chron. 19:511), and talmudic tradition ascribes to Ezra, in the middle of the fifth century B.C.E.,
an enactment that courts (battei dinin) be held on Mondays
and Thursdays (Ket. 1:1; BK 82a) to judge the people whether
they wish it or not (Sif. Deut. 144 contrary to the opinion of
B. Cohen, Jewish and Roman Law, 2 (1966), 657ff., 796, and
Baron, Social2, 2 (1952), 266f., that arbitration preceded a system of presiding courts in Jewish law as well; see bibliography
below: Gulak, Assaf).
The beginnings of the arbitral institutions are traceable
to the middle of the second century C.E., in the period of
Hadrians decrees or even, it has been suggested, to the time
of Rabban Gamaliel of Jabneh (first to second century; see G.
Alon, below). This was one of the low periods in the history
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
arbitration
the Babylonian amoraim was that all agreed that the consent
of the two (arbitrators) is required for the appointment of the
third and that R. Meir merely added that the consent of the
parties to the third (arbitrator) is also required. The halakhah
was decided accordingly (Sh. Ar., h M 13:1; Maim. Yad, Sanh.
7:1 gives conflicting interpretations). However, the opinion
has been expressed that where the arbitrators are empowered
to decide not only according to strict law, but also to effect
a *compromise (pesharah), the two arbitrators may not appoint a third without the consent of the two parties (Arukh
ha-Shulh an, h M 13:1).
When the two arbitrators are unable to agree on the appointment of the third, the appointment is made by the elders
of the city whose status in various matters is as that of the
court (see *Takkanot ha-Kahal; and cf. Piskei ha-Rosh, Sanh.
3:2; Sh. Ar., h M 13: 1, Isserles ibid.) and it was often customary
for the rabbi of the city to be the third arbitrator (the shalish; I. Halperin (ed.)., Pinkas Vaad Arba Araz ot (1945), 1112,
no. 270; 1423, no. 335; Dubnow, op. cit., 246, no. 932; Shevut
Yaakov, vol. 2, no. 143; He-Avar, 2 (1918), 73, no. 16). In the
Vilna community, where, as in other communities, arbitration
was customary despite the existence of regular battei din, it
was the practice to stipulate in the rabbis letter of appointment
that he would not be required to serve as a third or fifth arbitrator etc., as the case might be (He-Avar, 2 (1918), 66, no. 11).
The parties to arbitration may agree to a smaller or to a larger
number than three (Sh. Ar., h M 3:2; Resp. Rosh, 56:1 and 56:7;
Resp. Rashba vol. 2, no. 83; Resp. Jacob Weill 11; Nah manides,
to Deut. 1:12; Isserles to Sh. Ar., h M 13:1), a rule carried out in
practice (Halperin, op. cit., 85, 308; Dubnow, op. cit., 225, no.
843; 232, no. 888), and in one case cited, ten arbitrators were
appointed (Resp. Ritba 85). A party is not heard, however, if
an increase in the number of arbitrators is requested as a subterfuge (Arukh ha-Shulh an, h M 13:5). When four arbitrators
are appointed, the fifth is again chosen by them and not by the
parties (Noda bi-Yhudah, Mahadura Kamma, h M 2).
The plain meaning of R. Meirs statement would allow for
either party to reject the others arbitrator, even if the latter be
competent to judge and an expert (mumh eh; TJ Sanh. 3:2,
21a). The Babylonian Talmud, however, interpreted R. Meir as
conceding that an expert could not be so rejected (Sanh. 23a).
The opinion of the scholars who differ from R. Meir is that
one party cannot reject the others arbitrator in the absence of
evidence that the latter is a relative of the litigants (or of the
other arbitrators: Resp. Rema 104) or not competent to serve
as a judge (as detailed in the Mishnah, Sanh. 3:34). A bond of
friendship between a party and his arbitrator does not of itself
entitle the other party to disqualify him (Resp. Maharik 16),
but if a defendant wishes to appoint an arbitrator whose integrity is in question, the former is not heard and he is compelled
to appear before the regular court. Similarly, the defendant
need not appear at arbitration proceedings until the claimant
has appointed an honest arbitrator (Piskei ha-Rosh, Sanh. 3:2;
Sh. Ar., h M 13:1). An arbitrator cannot be disqualified merely
because he is not godfearing (Resp. Ri-Migash 114).
365
arbitration
366
arbitration
hearing both parties (Leh em Rav 87) or that it was given after
the period prescribed in the deed of arbitration had expired
(Resp. Rashba vol. 3, no. 209. See also Resp. Ribash 300; Resp.
Radbaz 953 (518)). The right of appeal against the arbitrators
decision is coextensive with the right of appeal against judgments of the regular courts (OPD 71ff.), but the parties may
stipulate, at the time of the arbitration agreement, that they
shall not appeal against or object to the arbitral decision but
accept it as final (Resp. Radbaz 953; Gulak, Oz ar, 2845, no.
306; Takkanot Moshe Zacuto; see Assaf, p. 78).
On the role of Arbitration during the Emancipation, see
M. Elon, Ha-Mishpat ha-Ivri (1988), 132429; idem., Jewish
Law (1994), 158288.
In Modern Israel
In the years 1909 to 1910 there was founded in Palestine the
Mishpat ha-Shalom ha-Ivri, an institution designed to serve
the Jewish yishuv as a forum for the adjudication of all disputes of a civil law nature, and thus to revive the jurisdiction of
Jewish law. From the point of view of the general law of
the land, this institution functioned as an arbitral body, reaching the peak of its activities in the years 192030. Its presiding arbitrators adjudicated mainly in accordance with general
principles of justice, equity, and public order. The rabbinical
courts too whose jurisdiction from the general law viewpoint is confined to matters of personal status only have
had a certain proportion of matters of a civil law nature referred to them for adjudication when sitting in effect as arbitral bodies. This tendency has to a certain extent been intensified in recent years and decisions of this nature of the
rabbinical courts carry with them an element of laying down
guiding principles with reference to new problems arising in
all fields of civil law.
Arbitration in the State of Israel is governed by the Arbitration Law, 5728/1968, based on the recommendations of an
advisory committee in 1965. The law deals in detail (inter alia)
with the manner of appointing arbitrators and their removal
from office, their powers and the auxiliary powers of the regular courts, and with the rules of procedure in arbitrations and
the manner of confirming or setting aside decisions. The provisions of a common form of agreement between the parties
to submit to arbitration, appearing in a schedule to the law, is
binding upon them unless they have otherwise agreed. These
provisions deal with the composition of the arbitral tribunal,
the manner in which it is to be conducted, and its powers vis-vis the parties. Several of the provisions of the above law are
based on Jewish law.
[Menachem Elon]
367
arbus, pedro de
79B Arbitration
(a) A court adjudicating a civil matter may, with the consent of the litigants, submit the matter before it, wholly or partially, to arbitration; and the court is also permitted, with their
consent, to define the conditions of the arbitration.
(b) The litigants will, with the approval of the court, appoint an arbitrator; should the litigants fail to agree on an arbitrator the court may appoint him from a list submitted to
it by the litigants, or, in the absence of such a list, of its own
choice.
The proceeding regulated by this law is an arbitration
proceeding to which the litigants are referred after the beginning of the court proceeding. With the litigants consent the
court transfers the proceeding to arbitration, according to the
provisions of the Arbitration Law, 57281968
See also *Compromise.
[Menachem Elon (2nd ed.)]
Bibliography: A. Gulak, Yesodei. 4 (1922), 2332; Gulak,
Oz ar, 2816; S. Assaf, Battei Din (1924), 5457; Z. Warhaftig, in
MazkeretHerzog (1952), 50729; G. Alon, Toledot, I (1954), 137ff.;
idem., Mehkarim, 2 (1958), 30ff., 44ff.; ET, 11, (1965), 68497; B.
Cohen, Jewish and Roman Law, 2 (1966), 651709, 796f.; M. Elon, in
ILR, 2 (1967), 528ff.; 3 (1968), 421ff, 434ff. Add. Bibliography:
M. Elon, Ha-Mishpat ha-Ivri, 1 (1988), 1:1831, 574, 668ff.; 2:978, 1254;
3:1324f, 1334, 1340, 1529; idem., Jewish Law (1994), 1:1929; 2:707, 825f.;
3:1182; 4:1582f., 159394, 1600, 1818. M. Elon and B.Lifshitz, Mafteah
ha-Sheelot ve-ha-Teshuvot shel H akhmei Sefarad u-Z efon Afrikah,
1:2527; B. Lifshitz and E. Shochman, Mafteah ha-Sheelot ve-ha-Teshuvot shel H akhmei Ashkenaz, Z arefat ve-Italyah (1997), 2223.
ARBUS, DIANE (19231971), U.S. photographer. The photographer of provocative and unsettling portraits was born in
New York to a wealthy Jewish family. Her father, David Nemerov, the son of Russian immigrants, took over Russeks Fur
Store owned by his father-in-law and turned it into Russeks
of Fifth Avenue, a fashion showplace. Diane (usually pronounced Dee-Ann) was raised with her two siblings (her
brother, Howard *Nemerov, was a major poet and critic) in
368
privileged circumstances on Central Park West and Park Avenue in Manhattan. At 13 she met Allan Arbus, who worked
in the advertising department of her parents store, and they
married, with her parents grudging approval, after she turned
18. Trained as a photographer during World War ii, Allan put
aside his ambitions for an acting career to make a living in
fashion photography. Diane became his partner, shaping and
styling the shots. With Russeks as their first client, the Arbs,
as they were called, got assignments for the fashion magazines Glamour, Seventeen, and Vogue. They worked closely as
a team, and they took equal credit on their published photos.
The photographic partnership broke up in 1957 when Diane,
a victim of recurring depressions, opted out of the business.
A year earlier, a photo of theirs was included in the massive
Family of Man exhibition at the Museum of Modern Art.
The professional separation was followed in 1959 by a
marital separation but the Arbuses remained close friends and
his laboratory assistants developed her film. Diane enrolled in
a course at the New School taught by Lisette Model, a documentary photographer with a flair for the grotesque and exaggerated, and Model became her devoted mentor. Encouraged
by Model and her husband, Arbus began to develop her own
approach, to register through her lens the forbidden subject
matter that had always secretly attracted her. She sought out
bag ladies, tattooed men and women, nudists, carnival oddities, the deformed, and the retarded. Freaks had a terrific kind
of excitement for me, she said in an oft-repeated quotation.
Most people go through life dreading theyll have a traumatic
experience. Freaks were born with their trauma. Theyve already passed their test in life. Theyre aristocrats.
By the early 1960s her commercial portraits for magazines like Esquire and Harpers Bazaar began to assume a distinctive look. Her dream was to photograph everybody in
the world. Her edgy, transcendental photographs of peace
marches, art openings, circuses, and portraits of the billionaire
H.L. Hunt, Gloria Vanderbilts baby, and Coretta Scott King
were memorable. She would spend hours with her subjects,
following them to home or office, talking and listening, trying to soften them up. In 1962 she met John Szarkowski, who
had replaced Edward Steichen as the curator of photography
at the Museum of Modern Art. In 1967 he featured her in the
groundbreaking exhibition New Documents, with images of
midgets, transvestites, and nudists, and her fame multiplied.
Her depictions of suburban boredom, New Jersey twins in
matching dresses and head bands, and shriveled post-celebrity have become archetypes. Photos like Identical Twins,
A Young Man in Curlers, and, especially, her 1970 A Jewish
Giant at Home With His Parents (8 ft. Eddie Carmel) remain
signatures decades after her death.
In July 1971, after debilitating bouts of depression and
hepatitis and her official divorce from Allan Arbus, art director Marvin Israel, her collaborator, critic, and lover, found her
with her wrists slit, dead in the bathtub of her apartment. A
year after her death the Venice Biennale exhibited ten huge
blowups of her human oddities that were the sensation of
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
archa
ARCEL, RAY (18991994), U.S. boxing trainer. Arcel is considered the greatest trainer in the sport by virtue of having
helped guide 20 boxers to 23 world championships from 1923
to 1982, and was called the first gentleman of fist fighting by
sportswriter Red Smith. Arcel trained 1,5002,000 fighters and
was the first trainer inducted into the International Boxing
Hall of Fame. He was born in Terre Haute, Indiana. His mother
died when he was four years old and his father moved the family to New Yorks Lower East Side and then to East Harlem,
primarily an Italian neighborhood. You had to fight in those
days, Arcel said. We were the only Jewish family there.
After Arcel graduated from Stuyvesant High School in
Manhattan in 1917, he began his boxing career as a club fighter
and trained at Grupps Gym, where he learned the trade from
old-timer Dai Dollings and veteran Frank Doc Bagley. It was
Bagley who taught Ray to be a successful cut man, teaching
him how to close the cuts of fighters during the one-minute
break between rounds. After professional boxing was legalized
in New York City in 1920, Arcel became one of the citys top
trainers, and developed his first world champion, flyweight
Frankie Genaro, in 1923. Arcel teamed up with Whitey *Bimstein in 1925 to form the most successful training tandem in
boxing, a partnership that lasted nine years and handled a
number of champions, including Jackie Kid *Berg.
Arcel was known as a tough disciplinarian, but a trainer
who showed concern for his fighters like a caring father. His
strictness was put to the test in 1925, when he had to make
Charley Phil Rosenberg lose 37 pounds in 10 weeks to make
the 118-pound weight for his bantamweight title challenge.
He hated me, said Arcel. He used to scream at me, You
copper! But he made the weight and went 15 tough rounds,
capturing the world bantamweight crown on March 20 by
beating Eddie Cannonball Martin, to whom he had twice
lost previously.
Arcel worked with his hero, Benny *Leonard, when he
attempted a failed comeback in 1931, but was otherwise highly
successful during that time. In 1934 alone, five of his fighters
were world champions. Arcels first heavyweight was James J.
Braddock, whom he trained for his bout with Joe Louis. Braddock lost the fight on June 22, 1937, and became the first of
13 heavyweights Arcel trained who would fall to the Brown
Bomber. It earned Arcel the nickname The Meat Wagon
from Louis, for having to drag each of Louis victims from
the ring. Finally, on September 27, 1950, the Arcel-trained
Ezzard Charles won a decision over Louis, who was attempting a comeback.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
369
archaeologists
nutely informed of the economic status of every Jew in England, and when extraordinary taxation was levied the archae
were sent up to Westminster for inspection. The corresponding term used in Norman French was huche, in Hebrew tevah.
The *Exchequer of the Jews coordinated the activities of the
local archae. The system was reformed in 1239.
Bibliography: Roth, England, index; K. Scott, in: Cambridge
Law Journal, 10 (194850), 44655; H.G. Richardson, English Jewry
under Angevin Kings (1960), index. Add. Bibliography: H. Rothwell (ed.), English Historical Documents, 3 (1975), 3056; J.M. Rigg,
Select Pleas, Selden Society, 15 (1902), index, chirogaphers.
[Cecil Roth / Joe Hillaby (2nd ed.)]
ARCHAEOLOGISTS. From the beginning of modern archaeology many Jews have contributed to the work in all aspects of the field.
Classical Archaeology
Classical archaeology developed mainly in the German-speaking parts of Europe, and by the time Jews in these areas were
permitted to take up official positions the middle of the 19t
century archaeology, and especially classical archaeology,
had passed its formative stages. The first Jewish names connected with archaeology are those of Heinrich *Heydemann
(18421895), who cataloged the collections in Naples and
Athens, Otto *Hirschfeld (18431942), and Gustav Hirschfeld
(18471895). All three were fellows of the Institute for Archaeological Correspondence in Rome, the most important of the
international organizations established early in the 19t century for the scientific study of archaeology. Otto Hirschfeld
was a favorite student of the great German historian and archaeologist Theodor Mommsen, and succeeded him as professor at Berlin University. Another, younger, student, the
numismatist Behrendt Pick (18601940), was destined to
hold a Swiss professorship once held by Mommsen, at Zurich University. Two other Jews were among the leading German classical archaeologists of this generation. They were
A. Furtwaengler (18531907), an unrivaled expert on monuments, and W. Doerpfeld (18531940), a master of excavation
techniques. Furtwaenglers work on the evaluation of Roman
copies of lost masterpieces of Greek art was carried on by W.
Klein (18501925), professor of archaeology at the University
of Prague. He was one of the first men to attempt the reconstruction of the works of Attic vase painters and to identify
individual artists among them.
Jews were prominent in the so-called Vienna School,
which established an aesthetic evaluation of archaeology based
exclusively on art history. The two outstanding representatives
of this school were both Jews: F. Wickhoff (18531909) and A.
Riegl (18581905), who were jointly responsible for introducing a historical-cultural method of interpreting changes in
style in various eras and cultures.
In a class by itself between art history and the study
of antiquity is the school of the German art historian Aby
*Warburg (18661929), who founded in Hamburg the
370
archaeologists
Oriental Archaeology
In the archaeology of Egypt and the Near East (i.e., Syria and
Mesopotamia), Jewish scholars began to come to the fore
around 1900, and often became leaders in this field. In Egyptology, distinguished names are those of Ludwig *Borchardt
(18631938), who carried out the excavations at Tell el-Amarna
and founded the German Institute of Egyptian Antiquities in
Cairo, and Georg Steindorff (18611951), who for 40 years was
the highly respected professor of Egyptology at the University
of Leipzig, until the advent of the Nazis sent him to the United
States to continue his work there. Two other leading GermanJewish figures in this sphere were W. Spiegelberg (18701930),
an authority on demotic papyri; and Elise Jenny *Baumgartel
(18921975), whose work on Egyptian prehistory came to full
flower in England and the U.S.A. The most prominent Jewish scholar in the wide field of non-Egyptian archaeology of
the Near East was Henri *Frankfurt (18971954), who concerned himself with the entire region Mesopotamia, Anatolia, and Iran. Ernst *Herzfeld (18791948) worked in similar
areas. As far as Mesopotamian studies are concerned, Samuel
Noah *Kramer (18971990), an American of Russian origin,
although strictly speaking a philologist, has his place in the
context of archaeology because of his indispensable interpretations of Sumerian cuneiform texts. Prominent among
the excavators of Mesopotamia was Pinchas Pierre *Delougaz (19011975), of the University of Chicago. A British Jew
connected with the archaeology of this area, with a special
interest in the Nimrud ivories, was Richard David *Barnett
(19091986), keeper of the Western Asiatic antiquities at
the British Museum from 1955 to 1974. Barnett was also the
founder of the London-based Anglo-Israel Archaeological Society in 1961. Other distinguished Jewish scholars have been
the American, Cyrus H. Gordon (19082001), who made an
important contribution to the interpretation of CanaaniteUgaritic mythology and religion, and Max Freiherr von Oppenheim (18601946), who excavated Tel Halaf. Stefan Przeworski (19001940), who lectured on Anatolian archaeology
at the University of Warsaw, was shot by the Nazis. A French
Jew, R. *Ghirschman, became one of the most industrious excavators in Iran after World War ii.
One of the most unusual figures in the entire history
of archaeology was Sir Aurel *Stein (18621943), the British
scholar whose remarkable explorations in Central Asia were
pioneering achievements of enormous scientific value.
Erez Israel
The archaeology of Erez Israel up to the 1920s was conducted
mostly by non-Jews, although Jewish biblical scholars were
making studies of the antiquities of the country already in the
19t century. Jewish archaeological activity, however, developed systematically with the establishment of the Department
of Antiquities of Palestine in 1920 and with the founding of the
Hebrew University in 1925. L.A. *Mayer (18951959) and M.
*Avi-Yonah (19041974) worked in the Department of Antiquities for many years. A number of excavations by Jewish arENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
371
archaeology
372
archaeology
Shivta
Avdat
Nessana
Beer
Resisim
Dan
Kadesh Barnea
Banias
Tell Anafa
Beisamoun
Einan
Kedesh
Kunteilat
'Ajrud
Achzib
Kabri
Akko
Tell Keisan
Yotvatah
Tell el-Kheleifeh
Aqaba
T.Kinneret
Tell Abu
Yiftahel
Huwwam
Nazareth
Bet-She'arim
Yoqneam
Megiddo
Taanach
Caesarea
E
S
Tiberias
Homs of Hattin
Bet Yerah
Sepphoris
Ubeidiya
Ohalo
Sha'ar Ha-golan
Hamath-Gader
Bet Alfa
Rehov
Pella
Dothan
Tell el-Farah (N)
Kursi
Sussita
Tell Kitan
Beth-Shean
Tell Zeror
Chorazin
Bethsaida
Capernaum
Peqi'in
Gamla
Haifa
Shikmona
Carmel caves
Tell Nam
Athlit
Dor
Ramath
Ha- nadiv
Tell Mevorakh
Timnah
Hazor
SEA
OF
GALILEE
Nahariyyah
Evron
Tell es-Saidiyeh
Mount Ebal
Shechem (Nablus)
Mount Gerizim
Gerasa
Tell Deir 'Alla-
Samaria
Tel Aviv
Jaffa
Tell Qasile
Shiloh
Aphek
Azor
Beth - El
Iraq el-Amir
Ramla
Ai
Tell en-Nasbeh
Amman
Khirbet el - Mefjer
Gibeon
Gezer
Jericho
Tell el-Ful
Tuleilar Ghassul
Ashdod Tell Miqneh Tel Batash
Jerusalem
Beth-Shemesh
Mt. Nebo
Ashkelon
Khirbet
Giloh Ramat Rahel
Qumran
Tell el-Safi
Bethlehem
Madaba
Herodium
Machaerus
Mareshah
Tell Sheikh
Beth-Zur
el - Ereini
Gaza
Lachish
Hebron(Rumeideh)
Tell el-HesiEn-Gedi
Tell Beit
Dibon
Mirsim
Tell el-'Ajjul
Tell 'Sera
Basta
Tell Haror
Tell Jemmeh
Tell Halif
En Besor
Masada
Gilat
- el-Dhra'
Bab
Tell el-Farah(S)
Arad
DEAD
SEA
Shiqmim
Beer-Sheba
Tel Masos
Excavation
0
0
En Boqeq
Aroer
20 Km
20 m
Nahal Hemar
Mamshit
(Kurnub)
Archaeological sites in Erez Israel. (See inset for area south of Dead Sea.)
373
archaeology
become an indispensable tool for all new archaeological surveys, even though the information provided was incomplete
and by modern archaeological standards defective (e.g., artificial city mounds tells were not regarded by the explorers
as sites of any archaeological significance). Subsequently, the
Survey of Eastern Palestine was made in 188182 and then discontinued, the Arabah Survey in 188384, surveys east of the
Jordan by G. Schumacher in 188586, and the Wilderness of
Zin survey under T.E. *Lawrence and L. Woolley in 191314.
An important survey of ancient synagogues in Galilee was
undertaken in 19057 by H. Kohl, E. Sellin and C. Watzinger,
and their book is still a basic textbook for the plans of ancient
synagogues in the Holy Land.
Until World War ii, surveys conducted in Palestine were
fairly basic in terms of the field methodologies and the means
of dating that were employed. A Schedule of Historical Maps
and Sites was prepared and updated by the Palestine Department of Antiquities at regular intervals from the 1920s. A new
Archaeological Survey of Palestine was initiated in 1937, but
very little progress was made. In July 1964 the Society for the
Archaeological Survey of Israel was founded. Surveys were
henceforth made within 10 10 kilometer maps, with the recording of archaeological remains by making measured plans
of architectural remains, photography, and the collection and
identification of surface artifacts (notably potsherds, flints, and
coins). Since the 1980s Regional Archaeological Surveys have
been conducted in various parts of Israel, with excavated tell
sites placed within the context of the pattern of archaeological
sites known in their specific regions. Site Catchment Analysis or Site Territory Analysis has been particularly useful for
the study of the morphological environments of prehistoric
sites, particularly in desert areas, and in recent years Landscape Archaeology has come to the fore especially in regard
to the investigation of historical landscapes with rural and industrial remains. Historic Mediterranean type landscapes in
the southern Levant tend to be regarded by archaeologists as
places characterized by an assemblage of features pertaining
to a variety of extramural human activities, such as agricultural pursuits (terraces and field systems) and industrial work
(stone quarrying and lime and charcoal burning), all of which,
of course, necessitated the establishment of a system of communications (roads and paths) so as to form links between
farms and villages, and towns and markets. An in-depth study
of such remains during a project of Landscape Archaeology
can lead to a chronological and contextual understanding of
ancient communities and how they adapted themselves to the
specific environments they inhabited. The underlying assumption behind this kind of approach, however, is that communities will interact with each other and with the ecology of their
environments, in a sensible, harmonious, and stable fashion.
Some landscape features, however, reflect their adaptation as
a physical means of advancing ideologies and strengthening
power struggles and territorial conflicts.
Excavation (dirt archaeology) is the principal method
used by archaeologists in the search for information about
374
archaeology
375
archaeology
ods of dating, and with the development of many different areas of specialization amongst archaeologists, not only in terms
of the periods studied but also in terms of the interest in specific groups of artifacts (e.g., weapons, stamped seals, beads,
glass objects, and so forth). Many smaller one-period sites,
such as villages and farms, were also subsequently excavated
as part of new project strategies. In the late 1980s and early
1990s there was a boom of archaeological endeavors in Israel,
with large-scale excavation projects being undertaken at Beth
Shean, Caesarea, and elsewhere. With the growth of scientific
specialization and with the clear distancing of the discipline
from that of biblical studies since the 1990s and into the 2000s,
archaeology, unfortunately, no longer holds the same interest
for the general public that it once had. Indeed, archaeology is
sometimes perceived as a hindrance to modern development
in this Western-oriented country which has limited territorial
resources and a growing population possessing higher aspirations for better housing and roads. Conflict has also arisen as
a result of objections made by representatives of the religious
ultra-Orthodox Jewish community to the scientific excavation of human remains, even when these are under threat of
destruction as a result of modern development.
The preparation of a new site for excavation requires the
thorough study of the morphology of the site and the mapping of existing remains and surface features, using gps and
other topographical surveying techniques. Having checked
on surveys and excavations that might previously have been
undertaken at the site in the existing literature, the next step
is to check on the site records in archives, such as those at the
Palestine Exploration Fund in London, the Israel Antiquities
Authority in Jerusalem, and the foreign schools in Jerusalem.
Surveys of sites on 10 10 km maps have been conducted
since 1961 by archaeologists working for the Archaeological
Survey of Israel (now the Survey Division of the Israel Antiquities Authority) and information about a site might be
available there. Valuable information might also be obtained
from geomorphological and geological maps, topocadastral
maps, and aerial photographs. The latter are useful when deciding on the location of areas to be opened up on a mound
site, with telltale features that might help pinpoint the location
of fortification walls, gateways, the internal layout of the final
settlement at the site (particularly from the Hellenistic period,
or later). Some aerial photographs date back to World War i
and may be important if the area around a tell has been substantially developed since then. Modern aerial photographs
are useful in monitoring the progress of the dig from season to
season. Once the background research has been done and the
site has been selected and surveyed, the next stage is to secure
the budget for the excavation and a license from the Israel Antiquities Authority. A budget for an excavation may be raised
from grant-giving archaeological institutions worldwide or
from private sponsors. To obtain the license the director of
a potential dig needs to have a recognized academic qualification in archaeology, a pledge of sponsorship from an academic institution (preferably ones own affiliated university),
376
and proof that one has the back-up staff and budget ready to
undertake the excavation successfully. The budget has to cover
not only the costs of the excavation itself, but also the costs of
the conservation of the archaeological remains exposed (e.g.,
crumbling mosaic floors) and the costs of the post-excavation
work (namely, pottery conservation, cleaning of coins, drawing of pottery, anthropological and zoological examination of
bones, the identification of plant remains, radiocarbon determinations and other scientific tests).
The preparation of the final archaeological report on the
results of an excavation involves much work and time, but ultimately it is the most important part of the exercise. Without it
an excavation will not benefit general archaeological research.
An excavation may have been carried out with the best available standards but if it remains unpublished then it is close to
useless. Thousands of excavations have been carried out in the
Land of Israel since the beginning of the 20t century and the
sad fact is that only a small percentage of these have actually
been fully published. Hence, archaeologists nowadays set up
classification and recording frameworks while the excavation
is still in progress, to ensure a more rapid funneling of material
towards publication later on. At a very early stage the various
specialists dealing with scientific materials derived from the
excavations, among them anthropologists, archaeozoologists,
archaeobotanists, metal experts, and petrography experts, are
called in to examine materials derived from the excavations.
Archaeological experts on pottery, lamps, and coins are also
called in, unless of course they are already part of the expedition. To facilitate their research the specialists and experts
are provided with the maximum available information on the
chronological/stratigraphical significance of the findspots of
the materials they will be studying. Much of the preliminary
archaeological work for the report consists of sorting through
copious field notes and vast amounts of data that accumulated
during the course of the excavation: notes on stratigraphy and
architecture, notes on chronological considerations, parallels
for pottery assemblages that have been drawn and analyzed,
specialist lists of identified coins and small finds, identification lists of animal bones, shells, and so forth. In addition, the
archaeologist keeps in mind the layout of the report and its
structure when planning the necessary illustrative materials
(line drawings and photographs). The final report ordinarily begins with a history of previous researches undertaken
at the site, followed by a chapter on the environment of the
site and its setting, a short summary chapter of the research
aims of the new expedition and the methods employed, and,
thereafter, the actual report itself with a detailed description
of the remains uncovered and all the stratigraphical and architectural considerations. The report on the pottery from the
site tends to be one of the most important expert chapters and
this because pottery is extremely ubiquitous and ultimately
serves as an important dating tool. Specialist reports, appendices, and tables/lists close the excavation report. The best
reports are those that are written clearly and simply, with the
avoidance of long-winded and complex descriptions. TechniENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
archaeology
377
archaeology
378
archaeology
379
archaeology
380
refers to two kings of Ekron who are also attested in the NeoAssyrian annals. Ikausu, the builder of the temple at Miqne,
is also known from the Assyrian records. In addition to the
inscriptional evidence, the student of the Bible must also take
into account the undeniable fact of collective memory, with
traditions and complete books being transmitted orally from
generation to generation. Moreover, in linguistic terms, Classical Hebrew of the First Temple period as it appears in some
of the historical books is very different from the Hebrew of
the later Persian and Hellenistic periods (e.g., the books of
Daniel, Ezra, and others), and this has been confirmed by
the recent discovery of written artifacts, notably the text of
the Priestly Benediction on a sixth-century b.c.e. silver scroll
found at Ketef Hinnom in Jerusalem. Scholars adopting the
Julius *Wellhausen approach in the past regarded the books
of the Old Testament as a complex fabric of source materials that were written down at different times and by different
hands during the First Temple period and also later, and that
this process came to an end when the final revisions and canonization eventually took place. However, the extent and date
of the historical kernels existing within these various sources
and how they should be linked to archaeological finds is still
very much debated by mainstream scholars.
The Archaeological Periods
Determining an exact chronological terminology for the ancient cultural remains uncovered in the land of Israel has always been a matter of great importance and debate, ever since
the days of the explorations of the Survey of Western Palestine in the 1870s and up to the present day. The early explorers
described the remains they encountered in very general terms,
as rude (i.e., prehistoric); Semitic (Bronze Age); Jewish
(Iron Age); Greek (Hellenistic); Roman; Christian (Byzantine); Crusading (Medieval); and modern (Ottoman).
Many chronological systems were proposed or adopted by
archaeologists at the beginning of the 20t century, but it was
only at a meeting held in Jerusalem in 1922 that the leading
archaeologists of the time J. Garstang, W.J.T. Phythian-Adams, H. Vincent, and W.F. Albright agreed upon a common
classification system of chronological terms in line with the
Three Age System used in Old World Archaeology. This system is more or less the same as the one used by archaeologists today. However, many of the periods have subdivisions
and substages (e.g., eb i a = Early Bronze i stage a), or are
sometimes labeled with the names of peoples such as Canaanite and Israelite (instead of Bronze Age or Iron Age),
and in some cases the same period of time may confusingly
appear in the archaeological literature under different names
(e.g., Middle Bronze i is now called the Early Bronze Age iv
or alternatively the Intermediate Bronze Age; or for the later
periods the term Herodian is sometimes used interchangeably with Early Roman). In prehistory there has been a tendency to replace the rigid time-line chronological division
with a more flexible framework based on the names of identified cultures or names of localities. Although archaeologists
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
archaeology
381
archaeology
382
archaeology
383
archaeology
384
archaeology
385
archaeology
386
archaeology
387
archaeology
388
of a few large sites with smaller hamlets round about, and this
distribution fits in well with the so-called lists of returning
exiles (Ezra 2:134; Neh. 7:638; cf. 11: 2536) which contain
the names of settlements in Judah. Judah was surrounded by
a mixture of different ethnic entities, with the *Samaritans
immediately north, the *Phoenicians (Tyrians and Sidonians)
to the far north, the *Ammonites to the east across the Jordan, and with various Arab groups to the south and southeast (eventually replaced by the *Nabateans). In Galilee there
is evidence for a Phoenician presence with the capital of this
region perhaps situated at Megiddo. Four important sites were
situated on the western Galilee coast and south in the area
close to modern Haifa: Akhziv (Ecdippa), Akko, Tell Abu Hawam, and Shikmonah. Akko was used as an important military base in 374/373 b.c.e. during the campaigns against the
Egyptians. A cargo of Phoenician terracotta figurines, some
with representations of the goddess Tanit, was found in the
sea next to Shavei Zion, north of Akko. The area of Samaria
was governed between the time of Nehemiah and Alexander
the Great by the strong local dynastic clan of Sanballat, and
this became clear as a result of the papyri finds from Wadi elDaliyeh. A distribution of some 35 sites, large and small, are
known along the coast from Shikmonah to Jaffa. *Dor is an
important site on the coastal plain which has yielded many
archaeological remains from the Persian period, including
fortifications and a two-chambered gate, and an orthogonal
city layout with buildings and dwellings. Finds included numerous Greek and Cypriot imported pottery. Some sites along
the coast were given by the Persians in the fourth century to
the Phoenicians, and this included Dor which, according to
the Shamunazar Sarcophagus, was given together with Jaffa.
Further inland are the sites of Nahal Tut and Ein Hofez. There
was very little Persian influence on the local material culture
of the period, except in terms of some ceramic forms, and in
seals and coins with the name of the province yhd, including
one bearing the name of a governor of the province, Yehezkiah. Aramaic was the lingua franca of this period and quite
a few epigraphic finds mainly ostraka have been found at
sites throughout Palestine, with a few Greek and Phoenician
written finds from the coastal region (e.g., Dor), and some
Edomite texts in the south of the country.
hellenistic and roman. The Hellenistic period is divided
into two parts: Early Hellenistic (332200 b.c.e.) and Late Hellenistic (20063 b.c.e.). The Hasmonean period is sometimes
used by archaeologists in reference to the period extending
from the mid-second century b.c.e. to the beginning of the
rule of *Herod the Great in 37 b.c.e. The Roman period is divided into two parts: Early Roman (63 b.c.e. to 70 c.e.) and
Late Roman (70325 c.e.). Some scholars suggest a Middle
Roman period for the time period 70200 c.e.
The entire Near East came under the dominion of Alexander the Great following a decisive victory over the Persians
in November 333 b.c.e. in the Plain of Issus. With the death
of Alexander the Great and the dividing up of the Hellenistic
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
archaeology
389
archaeology
of gates, and the construction of a theater. Archaeological remains are known for all these monuments, except for the theater. Building programs were also undertaken at the harborcity of Caesarea Maritima, with the construction of numerous
buildings, a palace, and harbor installations (the foundations
of the towers mentioned by Josephus have been uncovered in
underwater explorations), and at Samaria (renamed Sebaste in
honor of Augustus), with the construction of public buildings
and a temple. A sprawling winter palace was built at Jericho,
replacing earlier Hasmonean buildings at the site, and fortress
palaces were erected at Masada, Herodium, and Machaerus.
Under Herods successors, similar building activities were undertaken at *Tiberias and at Caesarea Philippi (Banias). The
city of Tiberias situated on the western shore of the Lake of
Galilee was substantially rebuilt by Herod Antipas in 20 c.e.
and the remains of a large building (palace?) have recently
been uncovered, as well as one small part of an amphitheatre.
At Caesarea Philippi, situated at the source of the River Jordan,
a large complex palace with enormous underground vaulted
chambers was unearthed, probably dating to the time of
Philip the Tetrarch. Herod the Great also sponsored the
construction of buildings in major cities outside his dominion, presumably to boost his influence. Following Herods
death his kingdom was broken up and divided among his
sons. The northern and eastern areas Galilee and Perea
(Transjordan) were allotted to Herod Antipas. The second son, Philip the Tetrarch, received the region of the Golan Heights and parts of the Hauran in Syria. The central
part of the country Judaea (and Jerusalem), Samaria, and
Idumea passed temporarily into the hands of the third son
Herod Archelaus, but because of mismanagement he was deposed and the region came to be known as Provincia Judaea
administered by Roman officials based at Caesarea Maritima.
Procurators were subsequently appointed to rule over Judea
between 4466 c.e.
Archaeological work has been conducted on a variety
of remains dating from the Early Roman period (37 b.c.e.
to 70 c.e.). In Jerusalem priestly and aristocratic houses
have been unearthed, some adorned with wall paintings and
stucco decorations. Synagogues dating from the first century c.e. have been found at Gamla, Herodium, Masada, Jericho, and Modiin. Numerous farming villages and privately
owned villae were founded at this time in different parts of
the country, with the construction of large areas of terraces in
the highlands, regulated co-axial field systems in the lowlands,
and large numbers of wine presses. At Qumran a settlement
with at least three stages of existence was uncovered close to
the caves where the Dead Sea Scrolls were found. However,
scholars are still debating whether Qumran was a place inhabited by the Essenes, or whether it had some other primary
function, such as a trading center or as an agricultural manor
house. Burial customs of the Roman period indicate that the
well-off were buried within rock-hewn family caves. A typical
cave consists of a small central chamber and kokhim (tunnellike burial recesses) in the walls. Secondary burial was made
390
archaeology
byzantine. The Byzantine period (325 to 638 c.e.) is regarded as one of the richest periods in the archaeology of the
country. Some archaeologists distinguish between Early Byzantine (325500 c.e.) and Late Byzantine (500638 c.e.).
With Christianity becoming established as one of the official religions of the Roman Empire, paganism was gradually abolished in Palestine with the last pagan temple being
shut down in Gaza circa 400 c.e. Jews and Samaritans were
tolerated by the authorities and allowed to practice their customs and to maintain their places of prayer in purposefully
built synagogues. The country was now regarded as the holy
land the place that witnessed the birth, life, and resurrection
of *Jesus. Places of worship sprang up throughout the country and Helena, mother of Constantine the Great, according
to tradition, made a visit to the country circa 326 c.e. to ascertain the location of some of the sites. In Jerusalem, the site
of Jesus tomb was pointed out below the foundations of the
Roman forum and the Temple of Venus, in excavation works
supervised by the Bishop Macarius on Constantines orders.
The discovery of Jesus tomb resulted in the construction of a
large martyrium basilica on the spot, parts of which are now
incorporated into the Church of the Holy Sepulcher. Additional churches were constructed at this time at the Cave of
the Nativity in Bethlehem, the Mount of Olives (Church of
Eleona), and at Mamre near Hebron. Christianity in Palestine
became substantially consolidated during the fifth and sixth
centuries c.e., and hundreds of new churches, chapels, and
monasteries were constructed all over the country, even at isolated locations. These were adorned with mosaic floors, wall
paintings, and portable furnishings made of wood and other
materials. The height of these building activities in Jerusalem
took place at the time of the Emperor Justinian (mid-sixth
century c.e.) with the construction of the southern extension
of the Cardo street leading to the entrance to an enormous
basilical church called the Nea foundations of this church
were uncovered during excavations in the Jewish Quarter. The
church next to the tomb of Jesus and the new church built by
Justinian are both depicted on the sixth-century c.e. Madaba
mosaic map.
Institutionalized pilgrimage to the Holy Land began in
the fourth century. Many pilgrims arrived by boat to the main
ports of the country, and at Dor on the north coast, a monumental pilgrimage church was built to accommodate some of
their needs. Pilgrimage eventually became an economic mainstay in the country and pilgrims were well catered to by a variety of religious institutions, way stations, hospices, and even
hospitals. The existence of so many pilgrims in the country led
to the development of a flourishing industry that produced
crosses, trinkets, and mementoes (e.g., eulogia amulets and
ampullae flasks), portable art works (e.g., icons), and reliquaries (e.g., with the supposed fragments of the holy cross). The
holy sites were scattered at different locations, with pilgrims
interested primarily in sites in Jerusalem as their main destination, as well as at places in Judea, Galilee, around the Sea of
Galilee, and in the Jordan Valley. One of the earliest of pilgrim
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
391
archaeology
392
archaeology
structed under *Suleiman the Magnificent in the 1540s. Numerous villages were erected in different parts of the country
and their remains form the nuclei of present-day Palestinian
villages. Forts were erected along the route leading through
Jordan to protect pilgrims making their way on the holy pilgrimage (hajj) to Mecca. The important towns of this period
are Tabaryya (Tiberias), Nablus (Shechem), al-Khalil/Masjid
Ibrahim (Hebron), and Acre. In the mid-18t century, a local
chieftain, Dahr-al-Umar, fortified the towns of Acre and Tiberias, and built forts at Sasa and Shaframr among other places.
The country was administered by pashas and towards the
19t century it became the backwater of the Ottoman Empire.
Throughout the Islamic to Ottoman periods Jews and Christians were allowed to maintain their communities, to build
places of worship and to keep their respective traditions. At
the time of the Crusades, however, Jews were excluded from
Jerusalem and persecuted together with Moslems. Following
the conquest of Jerusalem by Salah ad-Din in 1187, Jews and
Christians were allowed to establish their own neighborhoods
within the city, and this situation with some changes here and
there continued through Ottoman times. Important Jewish
communities flourished during the Middle Ages at Tiberias,
on the shore of the Sea of Galilee, and at Safed in the hills of
Galilee, as well as in adjacent villages. Ottoman rule in Palestine ceased with the arrival of the British in 1917. On entering Jerusalem on December 9, 1917, General Edmund H.H.
*Allenby proclaimed martial law and had posters put up on
the walls of the city which read: Since your City is regarded
with affection by the adherents of three of the great religions
of mankind, and its soil has been consecrated by the prayers
and pilgrimages of devout people of those three religions for
many centuries, therefore do I make known to you that every sacred building, holy spot, shrine, traditional site, endowment, pious bequest or customary place of prayer, of whatever
form of the three religions, will be maintained and protected
according to the existing customs and beliefs to whose faiths
they are sacred.
Bibliography: This selected list of books and articles is presented by date of publication and under the relevant sections of the
entry. This is only a selection of the vast literature on the subject and
readers should check the bibliography contained within the most
recent cited books for additional publications. Publications on the
archaeology of *Jerusalem are not included here. general: Y. Aharoni, The Archaeology of the Land of Israel (1982); A. Mazar, Archaeology of the Land of the Bible, 10.000586 b.c.e. (1990); A. Ben-Tor
(ed.), The Archaeology of Ancient Israel (1992); W.E. Rast, Through the
Ages in Palestinian Archaeology: An Introductory Handbook (1992);
J. Murphy-OConnor, The Holy Land: An Archaeological Guide From
Earliest Times to 1700 (1992); E. Stern (ed.), The New Encyclopedia
of Archaeological Excavations in the Holy Land, 5 vols. (19932006);
T.E. Levy (ed.), The Archaeology of Society in the Holy Land (1995);
J.R. Bartlett (ed.), Archaeology and Biblical Interpretation (1997); A.
Negev and S. Gibson (eds.), Archaeological Encyclopedia of the Holy
Land (2001). methods and approaches: W.G. Dever, Two Approaches to Archaeological Method: The Architectural and the Stratigraphic, in: Eretz-Israel, 11 (1973), 1*8*; W.G. Dever, The Impact
of the New Archaeology on Syro-Palestinian Archaeology, in: Bul-
393
archaeology
nal, 48 (1998), 23638; S. Japhet, In Search of Ancient Israel Revisionism at all Costs, in: D.N. Myers and D.B. Ruderman (eds.), The
Jewish Past Revisited (1998); T.L. Thompson, The Mythic Past: Biblical
Archaeology and the Myth of History (1999); S. Gitin, The Philistines:
Neighbors of the Canaanites, Phoenicians and Israelites, in: D.R.
Clark and V.H. Matthews (eds.), 100 Years of American Archaeology
in the Middle East (2000); A. Mazar, Studies in the Archaeology of the
Iron Age in Israel and Jordan (2001); W.G. Dever, What Did the Biblical Writers Know and When Did they Know it? (2001); I. Finkelstein
and N. Silberman, The Bible Unearthed: Archaeologys New Vision of
Ancient Israel and the Origin of its Sacred Texts (2001); K.A. Kitchen,
On the Reliability of the Old Testament (2003). the archaeological periods: S. Gitin, Stratification and its Application to Chronology and Terminology, in: Biblical Archaeology Today (1985), 99107;
R.L. Chapman, The Three Ages Revisited, in: Palestine Exploration
Quarterly, 121 (1989), 89111; 122 (1990), 120; P. Warren and V. Hankey, Aegean Bronze Age Chronology (1989); P. James, I.J. Thorpe, N.
Kokkinos, R. Morkot, and J. Frankish, Centuries of Darkness: Context, Methodology and Implications, in: Cambridge Archaeological
Journal, 1:2 (1991), 22835; L.E. Stager, The Periodization of Palestine From Neolithic Through to Early Bronze Times, in: R.W. Ehrich
(ed.), Chronologies in Old World Archaeology, vol. 1 (19923), 2241;
O. Bar-Yosef, Prehistoric Chronological Framework, in: T.E. Levy
(ed.), The Archaeology of Society in the Holy Land (1995), xivxvi.
prehistoric periods (palaeolithic to neolithic): O. BarYosef, Prehistory of the Levant in: Annual Review of Anthropology, 9 (1980), 10133; O. Bar-Yosef, The Pre-Pottery Neolithic Period in the Southern Levant, in: J. Cauvin and P. Sanlaville (eds.),
Prhistorie du Levant (1981), 55569; A.M.T. Moore, A Four Stage
Sequence for the Levantine Neolithic, ca. 85003750, in: Bulletin of
the American Schools of Oriental Research, 264 (1982), 134; O. BarYosef, A Cave in the Desert: Nahal Hemar (1985); A.N. Goring-Morris, At the Edge: Terminal Pleistocene Hunter-Gatherers in the Negev
and Sinai (1987); O. Bar-Yosef and B. Vandermeersch (eds.), Investigations in South Levantine Prehistory (1989); O. Bar-Yosef and A.
Belfer-Cohen, The Origins of Sedentism and Farming Communities in the Levant, in: Journal of World Prehistory, 3 (1989), 44798;
A. Gopher, T. Tsuk, S. Shalev, and R. Gophna, Earliest Gold Artifacts in the Levant, in: Current Anthropology, 31 (1990), 43643;
K. Wright, A Classification System for Ground Stone Tools for the
Prehistoric Levant, in: Palorient, 17 (1992), 5381; O. Bar-Yosef and
N. Goren-Inbar, The Lithic Assemblages of Ubeidiya: A Lower Palaeolithic Site in the Jordan Valley (1993); A. Gopher and R. Gophna,
Cultures of the Eighth and Seventh Millennium bp in Southern Levant: A Review for the 1990s, in: Journal of World Prehistory (1993),
297351; Y. Garfinkle, The Yarmukian Culture in Israel, in: Palorient, 19 (1993), 11534; D.O. Henry, From Foraging to Agriculture:
The Levant at the End of the Ice Age (1989); M. Lechevallier and A.
Ronen, Le gisement de Hatoula en Jude Occidentale, Isral (1994);
M. Weinstein-Evron, Early Natufian el-Wad Revisited (1998); M.
Weinstein-Evron, B. Lang, and S. Ilani, Natufian Trade/Exchange
in Basalt Implements: Evidence From Northern Israel, in: Archaeometry, 41 (1999), 26773; O. Bar-Yosef and A. Belfer-Cohen, Innovations in Prehistoric Research, in: Qadmoniot, 36 (2003), 8088.
chalcolithic: D. Zohary and P. Spiegel-Roy, Beginning of Fruit
Growing in the Old World, in: Science, 187 (1975), 31927; P. BarAdon, The Cave of the Treasure: The Finds From the Cave in Nahal
Mishmar (1980); S.A. Rosen, The Adoption of Metallurgy in the
Levant: A Lithic Perspective, in: Current Anthropology, 25 (1984),
5045; T.E. Levy, The Chalcolithic Period, in: Biblical Archaeologist, 49 (1986), 82108; T.E. Levy, Social Archaeology and the Chal-
394
archaeology
tury b.c.: From Beyond the Danube to the Tigris (1992); L. KolskaHorowitz and I. Milevski, The Faunal Evidence for Socioeconomic
Change Between the Middle and Late Bronze Age in the Southern
Levant, in: S.R. Wolff (ed.), Studies in the Archaeology of Israel and
Neighboring Lands in Memory of Douglas L. Esse (2001), 283305.
iron age and persian: E. Stern, Israel at the Close of the Period
of the Monarchy: An Archaeological Survey, in: Biblical Archaeologist, 38 (1975), 2654; J.S. Holladay, Of Sherds and Strata: Contributions Toward an Understanding of the Archaeology of the Divided
Monarchy, in: F.M. Cross (ed.), Magnalia Dei: The Mighty Acts of God
(1976), 25393; T. Dothan, The Philistines and Their Material Culture
(1982); D. Ussishkin, The Conquest of Lachish by Sennacherib (1982);
E. Stern, The Material Culture of the Land of the Bible in the Persian
Period 538332 b.c.e. (1982); W.G. Dever, The Contribution of Archaeology to the Study of Canaanite and Early Israel Religion, in:
P.D. Miller, P.D. Hanson, and S.D. McBride (eds.), Ancient Israelite
Religion (1987), 20947; J.S. Holladay, Religion in Israel and Judah
Under the Monarchy: An Explicitly Archaeological Approach, in:
P.D. Miller, P.D. Hanson, and S.D. McBride (eds.), Ancient Israelite
Religion (1987), 24999; I. Finkelstein, The Archaeology of the Israelite Settlement (1988); S. Gitin and W.G. Dever (eds.), Recent Excavations in Israel: Studies in Iron Age Archaeology (1989); G.J. Wightman, The Date of Bethshemesh Stratum ii, in: Abr-Nahrain, 28
(1990), 96126; G.J. Wightman, The Myth of Solomon, in: Bulletin
of the American Schools of Oriental Research, 27778 (1990), 522; D.J.
Wiseman, Nebuchadrezzar and Babylon (1991); Z. Gal, Lower Galilee
During the Iron Age (1992); G. Barkay, The Redefining of Archaeological Periods: Does the Date 588/586 b.c.e. Indeed Mark the End
of Iron Age Culture? in: Biblical Archaeology Today: Proceedings of
the Second International Congress (1993): B. MacDonald, Ammon,
Moab and Edom (1994); I. Finkelstein, The Date of the Settlement
of the Philistines in Canaan, in: Tel Aviv, 22 (1995), 21339; 1069;
I. Finkelstein, The Archaeology of the United Monarchy: An Alternative View, in: Levant, 28 (1996), 17787; L. Stager, Ashkelon and
the Archaeology of Destruction: Kislev 604 b.c.e., in: Eretz Israel,
25 (1996), 61*74*; S. Bunomovitz and A. Yasur-Landau, Philistine
and Israelite Pottery: A Comparative Approach to the Question of
Pots and People, in: Tel Aviv, 23 (1996); I. Milevski, Settlement Patterns in Northern Judah During the Achaemenid Period According
to the Hill Country of Benjamin and Jerusalem Surveys, in: Bulletin of the Anglo-Israel Archaeological Society, 15 (199697), 729;
D.C. Hopkins, The Weight of the Bronze Could Not Be Calculated: Solomon and Economic Reconstruction, in: L.K. Handy, The
Age of Solomon: Scholarship at the Turn of the Millennium (1997),
30031; S. Gitin, The Neo-Assyrian Empire and its Western Periphery: The Levant, With Focus on Philistine Ekron, in: S. Parpola and
R.M. Whiting (eds.), Assyria, 1995 (1997), 77103; A. Mazar, Iron
Age Chronology: A Reply to I. Finkelstein, in: Levant, 29 (1997),
15767; I. Finkelstein, Bible Archaeology or Archaeology of Palestine in the Iron Age? A Rejoinder, in: Levant, 30 (1998), 16773;
A.G. Vaughn, Theology, History and Archaeology in the Chroniclers
Account (1999); Y. Alexandre, The Material Culture of Northern
Israel at the Time of the Achaemenid Empire (532332 b.c.) Two
Recent Excavations, in: Bulletin of the Anglo-Israel Archaeological
Society, 17 (1999), 1024; A. Faust, The Rural Community in Ancient
Israel During the Iron Age ii, in: Bulletin of the American Schools of
Oriental Research, 317 (2000); K. van der Toorn, Cuneiform Documents from Syria-Palestine: Texts, Scribes, and Schools, in zdpv,
116 (2000), 97113; E. Stern, Archaeology of the Land of the Bible.
Vol. ii: The Assyrian, Babylonian and Persian Periods 732332 b.c.e.
(2001); A. Kuhrt, Greek Contact with the Levant and Mesopotamia
395
archaeology
in the First Half of the First Millennium bc: A View from the East,
in: G.R. Tstskhladze and A.M. Snodgrass (eds.), Greek Settlements in
the Eastern Mediterranean and the Black Sea (2002), 1725; S. Gitin
(ed.), The Four-Horned Altar and Sacred Space: An Archaeological
Perspective, in: B. Gittlen (ed.), Sacred Time, Sacred Space: Archaeology and the Religion of Israel (2002), 95123; S. Dalley, The Transition from Neo-Assyrians to Neo-Babylonians: Break or Continuity? in: Eretz-Israel, 27 (2003), 25*28*; A. Gilboa, and I. Sharon, An
Archaeological Contribution for the Early Iron Age Chronological
Debate: Alternative Chronologies for Phoenicia and Their Effects on
the Levant, Cyprus and Greece, in basor, 332 (2003), 780; S. Gitin,
Neo-Assyrian and Egyptian Hegemony over Ekron in the Seventh
Century bce: A Response to Lawrence E. Stager, in: Eretz-Israel, 27
(2003), 55*61*; O. Lipschits, and J. Blenkinsopp (eds.), Judah and
the Judeans in the Neo-Babylonian Period (2003); N. Franklin, The
Tombs of the Kings of Israel: Two Recently Identified 9t-Century
Tombs From Omride Samaria, in: Zeitschrift des Deutschen Palstina-Vereins, 119 (2003), 111; P. James, The Assyrian, Babylonian and
Persian Periods in Palestine, in: Bulletin of the Anglo-Israel Archaeological Society, 22 (2004), 4768; D. Ussishkin (ed.), The Renewed
Archaeological Excavations at Lachish (19731994), 5 vols. (2004).
hellenistic to roman: D. Sperber, Roman Palestine 200400:
Money and Prices (1974); D. Sperber, Roman Palestine 200400: The
Land (1978); M. Stern, Judaea and her Neighbors in the Days of Alexander Jannaeus, in: L.I. Levine (ed.), The Jerusalem Cathedra I
(1981), 2246; J.D. Grainger, The Cities of Seleucid Syria (1987); K.G.
Holum et al., King Herods Dream: Caesarea on the Sea (1988); A.
Kasher, Jews and Hellenistic Cities in Eretz-Israel (1990); E. Netzer,
Masada iii: The Buildings Stratigraphy and Architecture (1991); B.
Isaac, The Limits of Empire: The Roman Army in the East (1992); F.
Millar, The Roman Near East, 31 bcad 337 (1993); Safrai, Z., The
Economy of Roman Palestine (1993); D. Adan-Bayewitz, Common
Pottery in Roman Galilee (1993); J.B. Humbert and A. Chambon,
Fouilles de Khirbet Qumran, vol. 1 (1994); D. Barag and M. Hershkovitz, Lamps, in: Masada iv: The Yigael Yadin Excavations 19631965:
Final Reports (1994); L.Y. Rahmani, A Catalogue of Jewish Ossuaries
in the Collections of the State of Israel (1994); E. Stern (ed.), Excavations at Dor, Final Report, 2 vols. (1995); S. Loffreda, La Ceramica:
di Macheronte e del Herodion (90 a.c.135 d.c.) (1996); A. Kloner,
Stepped Roads in Roman Palestine, in: aram, 8 (1996), 11137; A.
Raban and K. Holum, Caesarea Maritima: A Retrospective After Two
Millennia (1996); M. Fischer, B. Isaac, and I. Roll, Roman Roads in
Judaea ii: The Jaffa-Jerusalem Roads (1996); L.I. Levine, The Age of
Hellenism: Alexander the Great and the Rise and Fall of the Hasmonean Kingdom, in: H. Shanks (ed.), Ancient Israel: From Abraham to
the Roman Destruction of the Temple (1999); E. Netzer, The Palaces of
the Hasmoneans and Herod the Great (2001); R. Bar-Nathan, Hasmonean and Herodian Palaces at Jericho: Vol. iii: The Pottery (2002); J.
Magness, The Archaeology of Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls (2002);
A. Kloner, Maresha Excavations Final Report i (2003); Y. Magen, The
Stone Vessel Industry in the Second Temple Period: Excavations at
Hizma and the Jerusalem Temple Mount (2002); S. Gibson, Stone
Vessels of the Early Roman Period From Jerusalem and Palestine:
A Reassessment, in: G.C. Bottini, L. Di Segni, and L.D. Chrupcala
(eds.), One Land Many Cultures: Archaeological Studies in Honour of Stanislao Loffreda ofm (2003), 287308; R. Rosenthal-Higenbottom (ed.), The Nabateans in the Negev (2003); L.I. Levine, The
First-Century Synagogue: Critical Reassessments and Assessments
of the Critical, in: D.R. Edwards (ed.), Religion and Society in Roman
Palestine: Old Questions, New Approaches (2004); Y. Hirschfeld,
Qumran in Context: Reassessing the Archaeological Evidence (2004).
396
byzantine: R. Rosenthal and R. Sivan, Ancient Lamps in the Schlossinger Collection (1978); U. Zevulun and Y. Olenik, Function and Design in the Talmudic Period (1979); M. Broshi, The Population of
Western Palestine in the Roman-Byzantine Period, in: Bulletin of
the American Schools of Oriental Research, 236 (1979), 110; A. Ovadiah, Corpus of the Byzantine Churches in the Holy Land (1970), with
updates in Levant, 13 (1981), 20061 and Levant, 16 (1984), 12965; C.
Dauphin, Mosaic Pavements as an Index of Prosperity and Fashion,
in: Levant, 12 (1980), 11234; L.I. Levine (ed.), Ancient Synagogues Revealed (1981); D. Urman, The Golan: A Profile of a Region During the
Roman and Byzantine Periods (1985); K. Russell, The Earthquake
Chronology of Palestine and Northwest Arabia from the 2nd through
the Mid-8t Century A.D., in: Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research, 260 (1985), 3759; R. Hachlili, Ancient Jewish Art and
Archaeology in the Land of Israel (1988); C.C. Bottini, L. Di Segni,
and E. Alliata (eds.), Christian Archaeology in the Holy Land: New
Discoveries (1990); J.J. Schwartz, Lod (Lydda), Israel: From Its Origins
Through the Byzantine Period, 5600 bce640 ce (1991); Y. Hirschfeld,
The Judean Desert Monasteries in the Byzantine Period (1992); Y. Tsafrir (ed.), Ancient Churches Revealed (1993); J. Magness, Jerusalem Ceramic Chronology (1993); Y. Tsafrir, L. Di Segni, and J. Green (eds.),
Tabula Imperii Romani. Iudaea Palaestina: Eretz Israel in the Hellenistic, Roman and Byzantine Periods (1994); R. Schick, The Christian
Communities of Palestine From Byzantine to Islamic Rule (1995); D.
Urman and P.V.M. Flesher (eds.), Ancient Synagogues, 2 vols. (1995);
Y. Hirschfeld, The Palestinian Dwelling in the Roman-Byzantine Period
(1995); F. Vitto, The Interior Decoration of Palestinian Churches and
Synagogues, in: Byzantinische Forschungen Internationale Zeitschrift
fr Byzantinistik, 21 (1995), 283300; C. Dauphin, Brothels, Baths and
Babes: Prostitution in the Byzantine Holy Land, in: Classics Ireland, 3
(1996), 4772; J. Magness and G. Avni, Jews and Christians in a Late
Roman Cemetery at Beth Guvrin, in: H. Lapin (ed.), Religious and
Ethnic Communities in Late Roman Palestine (1998), 87114; B. Isaac,
Jews, Christians and Others in Palestine: The Evidence from Eusebius, in: M. Goodman (ed.), Jews in a Graeco-Roman World (1998)
6574; C. Dauphin, La Palestine Byzantine: Peuplement et Populations
(1998); M. Fischer, Marble Studies: Roman Palestine and Marble
Trade, in: Xenia, 40 (1998); S. Gibson, The Cave of John the Baptist
(2004); O. Shamir, Byzantine and Early Islamic Textiles Excavated
in Israel, in: Textile History, 32 (2001), 93105; S.A. Kingsley, Shipwreck Archaeology of the Holy Land: Processes and Parameters (2004).
islamic to ottoman: D. Pringle, The Medieval Pottery of Palestine and Transjordan (a.d. 6361500): An Introduction, Gazetteer
and Bibliography, in: Medieval Ceramics, 5 (1981), 4560; M. Sharon,
The Cities of the Holy Land Under Islamic Rule, in: Cathedra, 40
(1986), 83120; D. Whitcomb, Khirbet al-Mafjar Reconsidered: The
Ceramic Evidence, in: Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental
Research, 271 (1988), 5167; M. Rosen-Ayalon, The Early Islamic Monuments of Haram al-Sharif: An Iconographic Study (1989); M. Gil, A
History of Palestine, 6341099 (1992); W. Khalidi (ed.), All That Remains (1992); G.R.D. King, A. Cameron, and L. Conrad (eds.), The
Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East (199295); B.Z. Kedar (ed.),
The Horns of Hattin (1992); D. Pringle, The Churches of the Crusader
Kingdom of Jerusalem, vols. 13 (1993 ); S.A. Rosen and G. Avni,
The Edge of the Empire: The Archaeology of Pastoral Nomads in
the Southern Negev Highlands in Late Antiquity, in: Biblical Archaeologist, 56 (1993), 18999; H. Kennedy, Crusader Castles (1994);
B. Khnel, Crusader Art of the Twelfth Century (1994); J. Folda, The
Art of the Crusaders in the Holy Land, 10981187 (1995); R. Ellenblum,
Three Generations of Frankish Castle-Building in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem, in: M. Balard (ed.), Autour de la Premire Crois-
archelaus
ARCHANGEL (Rus. Arkhangelsk), White Sea port and capital of Archangel district, Russia; excluded from the *Pale of
Settlement. The nucleus of the Jewish community was formed
between 1828 and 1856 by young Jewish conscripts who had
been sent to the *Cantonists institution in Archangel and
were allowed to settle there after being discharged from the
army. In 1897 there were 248 Jews in Archangel. After the Pale
was abolished in 1917 the number of Jews increased, reaching
850 by 1923. In 1926 there were 1,449 Jews in the entire oblast
(0.3 of the total population). In 1939 they numbered 1,346 in
the city and 1,858 in the entire district. Between 1939 and 1941
many Jews from the western areas then annexed by the Soviet
Union were deported to Archangel and its environs.
[Yehuda Slutsky]
ARCHELAIS, ancient town in the Jordan Valley, north of Jericho. It was founded by Archelaus, the son of Herod, and was
later given to Salome, Herods sister, who in turn bequeathed
it in 10 C.E. to Livia, wife of the emperor Augustus. Archelaus
built the town as a center for his vast date groves for which he
diverted water extending from the springs of Naaran (Neara;
Jos., Ant. 17:1340). Pliny the Elder (Nat. Hist. V, 44) also refers
to the high quality date groves that once grew in this specific
region. According to a Roman road map (tabula Peutingeriana), Archelais was situated 12 Roman miles N. of Jericho; it
is similarly indicated on the *Madaba mosaic Map. It is now
identified with Khirbet Beiyudat as originally suggested by
H. Guthe and excavations conducted there in 198691 and
199499 by H. Hizmi revealed a large building built of ashlars preserved to a height of 30 ft. (9 m.) and a fifth-century
C.E. basilica church with highly decorated mosaic floors and
a dedicatory inscription. Substantial remains were uncovered
from the Second Temple period (first century C.E.), including ritual bathing pools, residential quarters, and pottery and
stone vessels, all lending support to the identification of this
site as Archelais. A large inn was apparently built at the site at
the time of Herod Agrippa I (4144 C.E.) and much of its plan
was revealed during the recent excavations. It was destroyed at
the time of Vespasians march on Jericho in 6768 C.E.
397
archerd, army
ARCHERD, ARMY (Armand Archer; 1919 ), U.S. columnist. The son of a textile worker, Armand Archer was born and
raised in the Bronx, New York. In 1939, he moved with his
family to Los Angeles, where he studied languages at ucla.
After serving on a destroyer in the Navy during wwii, Archerd returned to Los Angeles hoping to pursue a career in
writing. He worked in the Hollywood bureau of the Associated Press until he was hired as a legman for Harrison Carroll, the Hollywood columnist at the now defunct Los Angeles
Herald Express. In 1953, Archerd began his iconic career as a
columnist for Daily Variety. His upbeat Just for Variety column presented an assortment of short and unrelated pieces
of entertainment news, and he was soon recognized as one
of Hollywoods most important opinion-makers and cultural icons. He has won numerous awards for his journalism,
most notably the Journalistic Merit Award which he received
in 1962 from the Golden Globes. In 1985, Archerd broke the
story that Rock Hudson had aids and the article contributed
to the growing awareness of the epidemic. In addition to his
column, Archerd hosted numerous variety shows and movie
premieres, the most famous being the red carpet ceremony at
the Academy Awards. He also developed a second career as an
actor, playing bit parts in over a hundred films and tv shows,
often appearing as himself. In 1984, he was given his own star
on the Hollywood Walk of Fame to commemorate his iconic
status. He is married to actress Selma Archerd.
[Max Joseph (2nd ed.)]
398
ARCHISYNAGOGOS (; Heb. rosh ha-keneset), title used in classical times referring to the head of the
synagogue, who served as the leader of the Jewish community.
The archisynagogos is known from Jewish inscriptions in the
period of the Roman Empire and from other sources (Yoma
7:1; Mark 5:22 et al.). His functions were varied and included
the arrangement of the service in the synagogue and of everything related to its physical administration as well as supervision of general community affairs. The archisynagogos was held
in high esteem and it was considered a great honor to marry
one of his daughters (Pes. 49b; cf. Git. 60a). For a time it was
customary at the consolation meals of mourners to drink a
cup of wine in honor of the archisynagogos, but this was later
abolished (tj, Ber. 3:1, 6a; cf. Sem. 14, end). Archisynagogoi
are known in many places: Erez Israel, Syria, Asia Minor, and
Rome (see Juster, Juifs, 1 (1914), 450). Outside Erez Israel the
archisynagogos collected charity funds and donations for Jews
in the Holy Land. The manner in which the archisynagogos was
chosen is not known. The title archisynagogos appears also as
an honorific, being applied even to women and children. A
Roman law of 331 c.e. exempted the archisynagogos from physical servitude (to the state, munus corporale; Codex Theodosianus 16:8:4), and another law, of 397, exempted them from
several state taxes and granted them a legal position equivalent
to that of Christian clergymen (Codex Theodosianus 16:8:13).
During this period the archisynagogos was subject to the *nasi,
who could remove him from office and appoint another in his
place (Epiphanius, Panarion, haer. 30:11). According to Finkelstein, however, the rosh ha-keneset mentioned in the Mishnah
(Sot. 7:7; Yoma 7:1) refers only to the head of a Pharisaic congregation and not to the archisynagogos mentioned above.
Bibliography: S. Krauss, Synagogale Altertuemer (1922),
11421; G.F. Moore, Judaism, 1 (1946), 289; 3 (1948), 94 (includes bibliography); L. Finkelstein, Ha-Perushim ve-Anshei Keneset ha-Gedolah
(1950), 31 ff.; B. Lifshitz, Donateurs et fondateurs dans les synagogues
juives (1967), index.
[Uriel Rappaport]
Modern Period
In modern times there is an abundance of Jewish architects
but except perhaps to a certain extent in Israel no Jewish
architecture to speak of. The men who designed the synagogues for European communities may well have been en-
399
400
401
archives
402
Major Archives
The Central Archives of the History of the Jewish People (CAHJP)
central zionist archives (cza)
Israel
Major Israel Archives
biblical period
When it is used with reference to the ancient Near East, the
term archive can be generally defined as a collection of documents (including letters and other functional texts) that were
gathered for use in administrative, legal, political, and economic proceedings and activities. However, one should note
the functional difference between an archive for documents
in current usage, usually attached to a bureau dealing with the
subject, and one whose contents were preserved after use for
memorial purposes or for the historical value of the material.
The latter instance does not require the archives connection
with any particular bureau, though the relationship did exist.
The difference between an archive and a library in the ancient Near East lies in the nature of the material collected in
them and their depositors. *Libraries were not so much treasuries as they were repositories for works of an essentially religious and ritualistic character (though not exclusively so),
intended for use by people such as priests and scribes, whose
interest in and use of the works was continuous and protracted.
As a result of the quality of the writing, climatic conditions,
and historical developments, all archival finds have been in the
northern part of the Fertile Crescent (Mesopotamia, Anatolia,
northern Syria, and Phoenicia). In the more southern parts of
the Crescent, Palestine, and Egypt, no real archives were found,
except for the archive of *El-Amarna, which was preserved
because its documents are inscribed on clay tablets and which
hardly serves as a good example of a typical archive, as it is
rather a selection out of an archive. Although it is to be assumed that archives and libraries must have existed, particularly in Egypt, information about them is sporadic and comes
secondhand from indirect sources, dating after the Persian period (especially the Hellenistic and later period).
The preservation of epigraphic material in archives accompanies writing from its earliest stages. The earliest epigraphic find, from the beginning of the second half of the
fourth millennium, from stratum IV of the city of Uruk, is an
archival collection of documents pertaining to the local temple administration, found attached to a structure for storage.
Such is the case of finds from Jemdat Nasr (c. 3300 B.C.E.),
which were also unearthed near a storeroom. It is possible to
conclude that the earliest archives were directly connected
storerooms. This conclusion finds some support in the Sumerian terminology, in which the usual terms for school and
archive might be a sealed house or a storehouse, that is,
some form of commercial storage area. This is borne out in
economic documents from Larsa of the end of the third millennium B.C.E. In addition to this, archaeological evidence
from several Sumerian cities, such as Lagash, indicates that
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
archives
the collections of documents at temples were placed in narrow rooms, inaccessible directly from the outside of the building. They had to be entered by ladder or stairs via the second
story of the building. These appear to have been archives for
the preservation of documents no longer in use. This type of
preservation was still in use in the 15t century B.C.E. (*Nuzi),
and during the Assyrian period (about the eighth century;
*Calneh). The archives of the temple at Sumer also preserved
the documents of private parties, who utilized them to store
items of personal importance. This custom was maintained
in various places for hundreds of years.
Despite clear evidence regarding the existence of archives in the Sumerian period, no such library has yet been
unearthed, though individual texts that might be expected to
have been stored in such libraries have been found. It is nearly
certain that the lack of such finds does not indicate the lack
of their existence. A number of tablets containing headings
of Sumerian compositions in catalog-like form indicate the
practical necessity for such an arrangement. Furthermore,
the usage of the Sumerian term, whose original meaning was
tablet container broadened to imply storage place for tablets, in connection with a temple, i.e., a library.
From the end of the third millennium B.C.E. onward
private libraries, distinct from the temple archives which also
contained personal documents, begin to appear. The quantity
of private material stored in temple libraries also appears to
have increased. This development is related to the substantial
expansion of the economy, personal contact between individuals and governmental authorities, and the cultivation of commerce on local and international levels. The scope of property
and business was the main drive behind the establishment of
private and family archives.
In the period of the renewed blossoming and splendor
of Sumerian culture, during the Third Dynasty of Ur and the
Old Babylonian period, additional basic improvements in the
method and criteria for preserving documents were effected.
The greatest innovation of the period was the central royal
archive, whose appearance was related to the crystallization
of kingdoms with broad administrative authority and international political and economic ties. There is no doubt that
the period of *Hammurapis reign (17921749 B.C.E.) was the
most decisive in this respect, if judged by the number of epigraphic finds rather than the number of archives themselves.
The royal archives from *Mari are an illustrative example of
an extensive royal archive from about this period. Their structure is indicative of advanced systems of preservation. The archives are spread among conveniently accessible rooms that
undoubtedly contained material in current use, in addition
to other rooms that served to store tables which had ceased
to be functional. The division of archives into such offices on
a functional basis is the best proof that the documents were
cataloged on the basis of subject. The Mari archives illustrate
a new trend in the development of such collections in the ancient Near East, i.e., the preservation of documents of historical value about the history of the kingdom and the royal famENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ily. They may not have initiated the process, however, if one
considers that Hammurapis scribes and officials edited and
cataloged the documents in these archives, after the Babylonian king had conquered the city, in order to transfer documented material to the center of their kingdom. The Mari
archival methods were copied even west of the Euphrates.
The royal archives at *Ugarit, preserving epigraphic material
of the 15t12t centuries, are organized along quite similar
lines. The discovery of documents in these archives indicates
the existence of temporary and permanent archives attached
to offices concerned with different levels of government. Even
the location of the various offices and archives in the royal
complex of buildings was determined on a functional basis:
the office and archive concerned with district administration
(the Western Archive) was located near the main entrance to
the palace, affording easy access to people approaching from
outside the city; the archive concerned with metropolitan administration (the Eastern Archive) was located so as to give
best access from within the city itself; the archive concerned
with the royal household (the Central Archive) was in the
center of the palace, and so forth. An interesting phenomenon is the existence of various sorts of instructional texts in
the Ugarit archives, which might lead to the conclusion that
the offices served as instructional centers for novice scribes.
Also of interest is a good deal of archival material in several
of the palace rooms at Ugarit. These rooms may have served
as offices for high officials who required documents from the
nearby archives. The Hittite kingdom also left large royal archives. Excavations at Hattusas the Hittite capital (now
Boghazky) have revealed well-developed archival devices
and much epigraphic material found in sacred and secular
structures in various parts of the city. Fragments of catalogs
indicate the existence of an advanced library there that used
a subject system to direct its archival arrangements.
From this time on (the end of the third millennium), the
royal archives became the most common form of archives in
the Near East. The more a country is developed, the larger and
more numerous its archives are likely to be and the greater the
quality of their material. The royal Assyrian archives, fragments of which have been found in the cities of Assur, Calah,
Khorsabad, and Nineveh capitals of the kingdom at various
periods prove the growing need for archives and libraries,
although it is difficult to draw precise conclusions about the
system of storing and criteria for selecting and cataloging
documents. It is clear, however, that a dual method of classification was employed at Nineveh: according to subject matter and according to the script in the document. Two offices
were unearthed at Nineveh: one dealt with material written in
cuneiform and the other with documents in Aramaic script.
This division results from conditions which required two office staffs the first specialized in the language of Assyria
and Babylonia and the second expert in Aramaic and related
tongues. Other types of private archives began to develop in
the second, and especially the first, millennium B.C.E. The first
type is a sort of combination of a family and a public archive,
403
archives
404
Archaeological and epigraphic evidence were joined together in order to cast light upon the methods of storing and
preserving written material. It is known from both Sumerian
and Akkadian terminology and archaeological finds themselves that written material was preserved in containers: woven
baskets lined with some preservative material, earthenware or
clay jugs, and similarly boxes made of earth and especially of
wood. These containers were placed on raised stands resembling benches along walls (Calah), in the center of the room
that served as an archive, or on shelves and ledges. At Khorsabad, the capital of the Assyrian king Sargon II (722/1705),
the containers were placed in special alcoves in the wall. The
various containers held sorted and cataloged materials, and
it appears that even the placement of the containers was determined by a predetermined formula. The classification and
order is attested to by labels found in such places as Lagash,
Mari, Hattusas, and Nineveh. These are small tablets attached
to the container by means of a thread or cord and are inscribed
with information on the contents of the container, such as the
nature of the documents therein, their various subjects, and,
in the case of a collection of closely related documents, the
earliest and latest dates of the material contained inside. This
system of identification was best suited to documents, especially those of an identical nature. It was not suited to relatively
longer works, such as literary pieces, subject to frequent use,
or to material used by a substantial number of people. Such
items were subject to a somewhat different classification system than the labeling method. It appears that in several ancient Near Eastern libraries, such as the one at Hattusas, the
tablets were placed on shelves according to the order in which
they were written, but without recourse to containers. The
colophons and extratextual notations on many tablets helped
in such classification. A complete colophon would contain a
statement on the reliability of the contents, a citation of the
source (in the case of a canonical work), the name and title of
the copyists, and the name of the owner.
This type of colophon usually ended with a warning to
and curse upon anyone who might ruin or steal the tablet.
Such extratextual notations included indications of whether
the text continued and marked it as either a single tablet or
part of a series. Occasionally the name of the work was given
alongside the number of the tablet within the total work. The
librarians and scribes were no doubt aided by such information in preventing delays, disorder, and thefts. There appears
to have been no consistent method of placing these tablets,
as may be seen from their shape and the location of the colophon. While the order among a single series of tablets was
carefully adhered to, the tablets themselves were placed either
flat or standing on their narrow edges. It should be noted that
far more remains unknown than known today about archival
methods. There is no information about how material written on organic matter was preserved in the Mesopotamian archives and libraries. Thus, when the alphabet penetrated into
Mesopotamia, following the consolidation of the Arameans in
the area, there were undoubtedly essential changes in archiENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
archives
post-biblical period
Josephus quotes from the documents relating to the Jews of
Erez Israel and the Diaspora which he found in Roman archives, and it may be assumed that copies of such documents
were also kept in the Jewish archives in Erez Israel. The repeated references by Josephus to charters of protection, etc.,
received by the Jews presuppose the existence of some sort of
archive where such documents were preserved. Josephus specifically mentions the Jerusalem archives as having been set
on fire in 66 C.E., as one of the first acts of the insurgents, in
order to destroy the evidence of the debts owed by the Jerusalem poor (Wars, 2:427). According to another tradition, going back to Julius Africanus (third century C.E.) but not othENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
405
archives
406
Archival material of Jewish interest is particularly abundant in the records of departments dealing with religion and
education, taxation, commerce and industry, legal affairs, police reports, internal migration, and in the reports of diplomatic envoys in countries which had a large Jewish population or where the Jews exerted influence upon economic and
political life, e.g., Poland, Turkey, Palestine, and the United
States. Only a small part of this documentary material relating to Jewish history which was kept in non-Jewish archives
has been published so far, and few detailed reference lists are
available. For some years the Central Archives for the History
of the Jewish People (CAHJP, see below) in Jerusalem have
been engaged in collecting detailed information on archival
material of value to the study of Jewish history by conducting surveys in the various countries and collecting lists of the
contents of archives.
Archives of Jewish communities have been preserved
with a certain degree of continuity in several countries since
the 16t and 17t centuries, and with increasing frequency in
the following centuries. In the Middle Ages and after pride
of place was given to the pinkas (register) in which statutes
and regulations governing the community, names of community leaders and officials, minutes of meetings, etc., were
recorded. In many instances the pinkas also contained decisions of Jewish courts, and copies of notes, letters, and applications submitted to the community board. Out of the main
pinkas developed auxiliary pinkasim for such special purposes as accounts, the h evra kaddisha, and other religious
societies. Other pinkasim contained incoming and outgoing
correspondence or registered circumcisions generally however, kept and retained by the mohel himself the distribution of synagogue seats and offices, the distribution of maz z ot,
etc. In many countries the Jewish community kept, or had
to keep, registers of births, deaths, and marriages, which had
legal validity before public registers were introduced by the
state.
In the course of time, Jewish community archives also
preserved a variety of original documents, similar to the general archives. The systems used in filing and registration of
incoming and outgoing documents were largely the same as
those prevailing in those archives. In many instances, the civil
authorities determined the filing system of the Jewish communities because of the legal importance of the documents
and also to facilitate the supervision of the community administration, the collection of taxes, etc. These records have
been preserved, with relative continuity, from the time that
mass expulsions of Jews ceased; and more in countries with
fewer expulsions of Jews than in those where expulsions and
persecutions were frequent. Community archives dating back
to the second half of the 17t century, and particularly the 18t
and 19t centuries, have been preserved mainly in Italy, Great
Britain, Western Europe, Austria, Hungary, Czechoslovakia,
Germany, and the United States, although even in these countries a great deal of material was lost by lack of care. Those
of Recife (Pernambuco) in Brazil were taken back to AmENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
archives
For more than 40 years after the end of World War II and
the Holocaust, the tiny Jewish community of the Federal Republic of Germany, never more than about 30,000 individuals, had no central repository to chronicle the complicated and
often difficult task of maintaining Jewish life in a nation that
before 1933 numbered more than 550,000 Jews.
One of the major obstacles to such an institution was the
determination of most of the Jews in Germany, survivors of
the Holocaust from Eastern Europe and a few thousand German Jews who managed to survive inside the Nazi state, to
ultimately leave a nation soaked in Jewish blood.
Even those Jews who wanted to stay in post-Holocaust
Germany maintained that they were living there with packed
bags, ready to flee at a moments notice at the first sign of a
new organized German antisemitism.
Finally, in 1987, The Central Archives for Research on the
History of the Jews in Germany located in Heidelberg, was
founded under the auspices of the Central Council of Jews in
Germany (Zentralrat der Juden in Deutschland), the umbrella
organization that was created in 1950 to represent the interests
of Jews in the Federal Republic.
The director of the Central Archives is Peter Honigmann, a Jew from the former German Democratic Republic
(DDR). The institution collects documentation from the Jewish communities, associations, and organizations within the
borders of what was the Federal Republic, although records
are extant for the history of the small Jewish community of
the former DDR.
Among the records of the Central Archives are collections on the Central Council of Jews in Germany, the Central
Welfare Office of the Jews in Germany, Jewish Student Organizations, and Jewish community records from regions and
cities across the former Federal Republic including Berlin,
Bremen, Dortmund, Duesseldorf, Frankfurt am Main, Heidelberg, and Lower Saxony.
407
archives
RUSSIA. Since Jewish life in Russia, up to the 1917 Revolution, was regulated by a host of special laws and decrees, the
archives maintained by the various government departments
came to contain many files dealing with Jewish affairs in all
their manifestations. It is difficult to estimate how much of
this material still exists since it is almost impossible for foreign scholars to obtain access. Jewish and non-Jewish scholars, who began to study the history of Russian Jewry, made
use of such material as was accessible to them in government
archives under the Czarist regime. In 1908 a Jewish Ethnographical Society was founded in St. Petersburg (Leningrad)
by Salvian Goldstein, who directed its archives. After the revolution of 1917, archives were opened to scholars much more
liberally. A great deal of material, no doubt, survives, and at
least part of the Jewish archives may now be stored in general
archives or libraries. The latter may also contain portions of
Jewish archives or non-Jewish archives relating to Jews which
the Soviets removed from their zones of occupation in East
Germany and Poland at the end of the war, although part of
this material was returned to its country of origin.
The surviving archives of the Minsk community, 1825
1917, a portion of the rescued Vilna YIVO archives, consisting
of 37 folders, have now been catalogued.
POLAND. Many of the archives of the Jewish communities
in Poland, in existence in 1939, were destroyed during World
War II and its aftermath. The files maintained by the *Lodz
community were transferred to the government archives
there. The remnants of the *Cracow and Wroclaw (Breslau)
archives, and of hundreds of other communities, as well as a
vast amount of other material on the history of the Jews and
on the Holocaust, were handed over to the Jewish Historical
Institute in Warsaw, which was established after the war. In
1968, however, the Institute was closed down, and its archival
collection transferred to government and municipal archives.
In the past few years some of the material was microfilmed
for the CAHJP and Yad Vashem in Jerusalem.
CZECHOSLOVAKIA. The old archive of the *Prague Jewish
community was largely preserved until 1689 when it was destroyed in a great fire. The material which had been collected
in the 18t century was in turn heavily damaged in the fires of
1754 and 1773. Later, once more, documents and files accumulated in great quantity. The entire archives of the Prague community and all its synagogues and institutions, as well as of
several other communities Budejovice,
Damboice, Holeov,
408
archives
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. In 2004, the American Jewish community celebrated its 350t anniversary with a breathtaking number of lectures, exhibits, and programs across
the United States, highlighted by a major exhibition entitled
From Haven to Home: 350 Years of Jewish Life in America
with exhibit materials lent by the Library of Congress, the National Archives and Records Administration, the American
Jewish Historical Society, and the Jacob Rader Marcus Center
of the American Jewish Archives.
The 20045 commemoration was in many respects far
different than the two previous national celebrations in 1904,
marking the 250t anniversary, and 1954, marking the 300t.
Each of these commemorations was held in the midst of
crises within American and general Jewish life. In 1904, antiimmigration forces were already at work seeking to close the
doors of America to the millions of persecuted and povertystricken East European Jews seeking to enter a land where the
streets were paved with gold.
In 1954, a still traumatized American Jewish community
was in the emotional grip of the losses incurred by European
Jewry during the Holocaust and the struggles of the recently
created State of Israel.
But 2004 was a different story. American Jewry was a
secure, affluent, and well-educated community, perhaps the
409
archives
410
archives
the most part, returned to Germany the Foreign Ministry Archives in Bonn and the Bundesarchiv in Coblenz after most of the files had been microfilmed. Only the Berlin
Document Center, made up primarily of the archives of the
Nazi Party and its institutions, is still held by the American
State Department, and it intends to hand them also back to
the Bundesarchiv when they have been microfilmed. Of the
archives held by the Russians, important parts have been
handed over to the Central East German archives in Potsdam and Merseburg.
Two other (non-Jewish) institutions should be mentioned in this context: (a) The first is the *International Tracing Service (ITS) at Arolsen, established after the war by Supreme Headquarters Allied Expeditionary Force to facilitate
the search for missing persons. Its files and 16 million cards
contain information on seven to eight million persons. All
the ITS material was microfilmed for Yad Vashem in Jerusalem. (b) The Rijksinstituut voor Oorlogsdocumentatie in
Amsterdam, established by the Netherlands government in
May 1945 and which contains a comprehensive documentary
collection, deals primarily with the fate of Dutch Jews during
the Holocaust period.
The following are the important archives on the Holocaust period in Jewish hands: (a) The Institute of Jewish Affairs
of the *World Jewish Congress in New York, founded in 1940,
has built up a systematic collection of documents concerning the Holocaust and related issues. Most of its material, in
manuscript and in print, has been transferred to the Institute
of Jewish Affairs established by the World Jewish Congress
in 1966 in London, to the CZA in Jerusalem, and Beth Hatefutsoth (House of the Diaspora) at Tel Aviv University. (b)
The Institute of Contemporary History and Wiener Library
(formerly called simply *Wiener Library) in London founded
in 1934 in Amsterdam for contemporary Jewish history, antisemitism, and Nazi persecution, in particular. (c) The *Centre de Documentation Juive Contemporaine in Paris founded
clandestinely during the Nazi rule in 1942; this contains a
wealth of material, original and photostatic, on the history of
Nazi anti-Jewish activities, and of the persecution of Jews in
France. Among the significant units held by the Centre are
the archives of Alfred *Rosenberg; copies of the documents
of the Nuremberg trials; the archives containing the records
of the anti-Jewish operations of the German command in
France; the archives of the German embassy in Paris and the
Gestapo in France; and the archives of various French nonJewish and Jewish institutions. (d) The archives of the *Jewish Historical Institute in Warsaw include a great amount of
documentation on the fate of the Jews in Poland, including the
Ringelblum archive. The institute was closed down in 1968 and
its archives transferred to Polish government and municipal
archives. (e) The archives of the Vaad ha-Haz z alah (Rescue
Committee), which the Jewish Agency set up during the war
for the rescue of Polish Jewry, collected a great deal of information and reports on the history of the Holocaust, much
of it in Poland itself. It is now part of the CZA. (f) The cenENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
tral archives of *Yad Vashem is the major and most comprehensive Jewish archive devoted to the Holocaust era. (g) The
Isaac Katznelson Ghetto Fighters Museum commemorating
the Holocaust and the Resistance was established in 1950 at
kibbutz Loh amei ha-Gettaot in the western Galilee (further
information and a comprehensive bibliography of Holocaust
documentation and study centers can be found in the Guide
to Jewish History under the Nazi Impact by J. Robinson and
P. Friedman, 1960).
[Alexander Bein]
411
archives
412
While progress was made in beginning to formulate answers to such questions, the more telling impact of the Conference was that a globalization of the Holocaust had now
become an established fact. This conclusion was crystallized
by the growth of the Association of Holocaust Organizations,
headed by Dr. William L. Shulman, established in 1985, and
whose membership 20 years later consisted of Holocaust research centers and museums in 39 American states and the
District of Columbia as well as 24 other nations as diverse as
Japan and South Africa.
In the era of the globalization of the Holocaust, one
research facility stands out among all others in terms of how
quickly it has risen to the very top of all institutions devoted
to Holocaust-related research.
In 1993, the United States Holocaust Memorial Museum
(USHMM) opened its doors on the sacred ground of American history in Washington, D.C. and reflected the Americanization of the Holocaust and the phenomenon of Holocaust
memory and memorialization.
Its most important scholarly division was the Research
Institute of the USHMM directed by Michael Berenbaum. For
a number of years before the Museums opening, teams of microfilmers and researchers from the Research Institute gained
access to numerous archives across the length and breadth of
Central and Eastern Europe in order to document and ship
back to Washington the most important records on the destruction of European Jewry. In 1998 it was restructured as
The Center for Advanced Holocaust Studies of the United
States Holocaust Memorial Museum, directed by Paul Shapiro, to address the critical challenges affecting the scholarly
study of the Holocaust.
Among its many activities, the center has taken the responsibility for collecting and preserving Holocaust-related
archival materials on a worldwide basis, making many previously inaccessible sources available to the scholarly community. This project began in the late 1980s at the initiative of the
then-unopened United States Holocaust Memorial Museum as
the imminent collapse of the Communist regimes presented a
unique opportunity and openness toward the microfilming of
archival holdings related to World War II and the Holocaust
in Eastern Europe. As an American government institution
working with governments anxious to improve their relationship with the United States as Soviet-power was waning,
the museum used its status to pry open for Western scholars hitherto inaccessible archives, to microfilm their holdings and bring them to the West. Independent projects were
undertaken as were joint efforts with Yad Vashem and by the
turn of the 21st century, the principle of the exchange between
Jerusalem and Washington of Eastern European archival microfilms was firmly established.
As such, the archival branch of the USHMM is today one
of the largest and most comprehensive repositories of Holocaust-related records in the world. The collection consists of
nearly 20 million pages of records, especially important microform reproductions of materials held by most of the EuroENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
archives
pean nations occupied by the German armed forces, including those of the former Soviet Union.
Especially important are the microfilmed holdings of the
so-called Osobyi or Special Archive that were inaccessible to
Western scholars until the end of the Cold War. The USHMM
has copied large numbers of files in this archive pertaining
to Holocaust-related and other topics. Nearly 400 microfilm
reels are available to researchers dealing with previously unknown or missing materials including those on Jewish organizations, both communal and private, in Germany and Austria. The finding aid for the Osobyi Records can be accessed
via the catalog of the USHMM.
Online catalogs available to researchers include the Library and Archival Collections (including oral history and
film); an Archival Guide to the Collections, which act as an
overview of textual records; and a select group of Archival
Finding Aids that are detailed inventories and descriptive
tools created to help scholars understand the scope and detail of collections.
In addition, the Collections Division of the USHMM
contains an oral history collection that is one of the largest
and most diverse on Holocaust testimonies. The collection
contains over 7,000 interviews, 4,500 of which are video and
2,500 are audio.
The Photo Archives contains 85,000 historical photographs and nearly 14,000 of them are available through an
online catalog. The online catalog also contains a small sampling of the more than 10,000 artifacts in the Museums possession.
[Abraham J. Peck (2nd ed.)]
Major Archives
THE CENTRAL ARCHIVES FOR THE HISTORY OF THE JEWISH PEOPLE (CAHJP). The nucleus of these archives are the
Jewish Historical General Archives, founded in 1939 by Joseph *Meisl and taken over in 1944 by the Historical Society
of Israel. In 1957 D.J. Cohen became their director. They were
set up formally in Jerusalem in 1969 under a resolution of the
government of Israel in January 1968, in cooperation with
other interested institutions. Only with the establishment of
the State of Israel and with the ingathering of the exiles was
it possible to attempt an ingathering of the nations records
in order to perpetuate the collective memory of the Jewish
people. Special attention was given to the archives of communities and organizations which had been destroyed or were in
the process of disappearing. Thus, all the community records
remaining in West Germany after World War II, a large portion of the Gesamtarchiv der deutschen Juden (see above)
among them, were brought to Jerusalem.
The archives are engaged in three main activities: the
transfer to Israel of community and organizational archives
and private collections of prominent Jews, and the preserving,
classifying, and placing of them at the disposal of historians
and students; photographing documents relating to Jewish
history in archives abroad; and compiling a central catalog of
all the archival material relating to Jewish history which exists
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
in Jewish and non-Jewish archives all over the world. Accordingly there are three main departments in the CAHJP:
Original Documents. This department contains complete archives and fragments, registers (pinkasim), charters and deeds
from about 1,300 communities on five continents mainly
from Europe, the Americas, and North Africa as well as records of many organizations and private papers of families
and personalities. The material dates from the 15t century
to the present and is arranged according to territorial divisions, following the political borders between the World Wars,
with every territorial division preserving, in turn, the original
structure of its segments (i.e., archives of communities, organizations, etc.); it also includes a collection of single documents,
Memorbooks (e.g., Halberstadt, Coblenz, and Kreuznach), and
files not necessarily connected with any archival unit.
The following community archives are worthy of special mention:
Austria, Vienna (1812 ); Czechoslovakia, pinkasim from
Boskovice, Konice, Mikulov (Nikolsburg), Prostjov, and
Trebi (some of them dating from the beginning of the 17t
century); France (dating from the 16t century), Alsace, Avignon, Bordeaux, Carpentras, Cavaillon, Metz, Nancy, and
Paris; Germany, Altona-Hamburg-Wandsbeck (from 1669,
including the archives of the rabbinical court in Altona, and
of the talmud torah), Ansbach (1616 ), Bamberg (1748 ),
Bayreuth (1709 ), Berlin (1755 ), Bingen (1674 ), Danzig
(1694 ), Darmstadt (1663 ), Floss (1682 ), Frankfurt on the
Oder (1736 ), Halberstadt (1613 ), Koenigsberg (1769 ),
Mainz (1661 ), Offenbach on the Main (1716 ), Regensburg
(1788 ), Worms (1552 ), Wuerzburg (1684 ), and Zuelz
(1627 ); Italy, the M. and U. Morpurgo and N. Rossi collection (material from Padua and Rovigo), the H.E. Sereni collection (Modena, Pisa, and Rome), the Alliance Isralite Universelle in northern Italy; and Poland, Grodzisk, Katowice,
Krotoszyn (1747 ), Pozna (1595 ), and Rawicz.
Special interterritorial subdivisions contain private collections and archives of international organizations. Among
them are the records of the Schwarzbard Defense Council set
up by the Comit des Dlgations Juives in Paris (192628);
the files of the Jewish Palestinian League of Nations Society
(192639); Reuben Brainins diaries; the papers of S. Dubnow; Ismar Freund, (emancipation and legal status of German Jewry); J.L. Magnes (including the records of the kehillah
of New York City, part of these papers are in the Museum
at Berkeley, California); and the following collections: Z.
Broches, New England Jewry; P. Diamant, genealogy; N.M.
Gelber, Polish Jewry; L. Lamm, Ginsburg family, and the Jews
of Swabia; I. Prins, Jews of Holland and Belgium; L. Motzkin,
Russian pogroms and emigration; and M. Stern, German and
Italian Jewry. A division of special collections statutes, reports, etc., in print; genealogy; newspaper clippings; photographs; and tape recordings
Microfilm Department. This contains over three million
frames from Jewish and non-Jewish archives abroad, begin-
413
archives
ning with the 12t century: communities of Yugoslavia, Amsterdam (Sephardi and Ashkenazi Congregations, and the
pinkasim of outgoing letters of the Pekidim ve-Amarkalim);
Copenhagen; Leghorn; Mantua; Reggio-Emilia; Rome; Venice; Consistoire Central and Alliance Isralite Universelle in
Paris; and records from scores of state and municipal archives
in Austria, Czechoslovakia, England, France, Germany, Italy,
Mexico, Poland, Portugal, Spain, and Switzerland.
Survey Department. This department contains lists of material in archives abroad. Systematic surveys are being carried out in archives of Jewish communities and organizations, which are still located in the places of origin, as well as
in state, municipal, ecclesiastical, and private archives in all
the European countries in which it has been possible for the
Central Archives to operate; mainly Austria, France, Germany, Italy, Spain, and Yugoslavia. There are altogether some
200 catalogs.
An auxiliary library contains reference literature, monographs, and published documents relating to communities and
institutions, the records of which are kept in the CAHJP.
[Daniel J. Cohen]
414
archives
in Erez Israel, especially after the beginning of the 19t century, are extant in community archives abroad, as well as in
the private archives of outstanding personalities such as Moses
Montefiore (see I. Ben-Zvis publications on the subject, collected in volumes 2 and 3 of his writings, Meh karim u-Mekorot
(Studies and Sources) and Shear Yashuv).
A decisive change took place in the last quarter of the
19t century, when the first self-supporting Jewish settlements
were established. The new situation in which Erez Israel Jews
found themselves was mirrored in the structure, contents, and
organization of their archives. From the beginning the new
settlements took care to preserve the documents, and these
reflect not only their community life as was the custom of
the communities in the Diaspora but touch upon all aspects
of the yishuvs life. Many settlements have succeeded in preserving a large part of their files, and documents, including
the minutes of the meetings of their administrative bodies
from the day of their establishment; nearly all of them have
in their archives the files which have accumulated since the
end of World War I (during which a great many documents
were lost). These archives, however, are only in the first stage
of their preparation for scientific study.
The establishment of scientific historical archives, in the
modern sense, in Erez Israel, each relating to a well-defined
area of interest, dates back to 1933. In that year the Central
Zionist Archives (CZA; see above and below), founded in
Berlin in 1919, were transferred to Jerusalem, and at about the
same time a special archive of the Labor Movement was established in Tel Aviv (see Labor Archives below). In 1939 the
General (now Central) Archives for the History of the Jewish
People (CAHJP) were set up in Jerusalem.
The establishment of the State of Israel influenced the
development of archives in several ways. Since the yishuv had
now assumed full authority for the conduct of its affairs, the
current archives (registries) which were set up by the government ministries and the authorities, reflect the entire range of
the countrys life. The great aliyah movement The Ingathering of the Exiles also created the demand to gather the
documents telling of their past history. An article by A. Bein,
Sources of Jewish History a National Need (in: Zion-New
Judea, no. 1 (1951), 20ff.), inaugurated a systematic effort in
this field. New state or public archives were created and existing ones put on a firmer basis. In 1948 the Army Archives
were founded, in 1949 the State Archives, and in 1953 the Yad
Vashem archives. The enactment of an Archives Law by the
Knesset in 1955, followed by a meeting of the Supreme Archives Council and the appointment of a State archivist, A.
Bein, in August 1956, provided a new legal and operational
basis for the functioning of an organized archives system. This
was complemented by the establishment, in 1956, of the Israel
Archives Association, a voluntary organization designed to
promote cooperation among the countrys archives.
The Archives Law had the following purposes: to provide
the legal basis for the State Archives, which in fact had been
created six years before, and to define the scope of its authorENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
415
archives
416
archives
417
archivolti, samuel
418
Archivolti also composed numerous poems and piyyutim, 76 of which have been printed. In 1988 D. Bregmann published 13 sonnets written by him. Like *Immanuel of Rome and
Moses *Rieti, he circulated his works throughout the Italian
communities. His achievements are noted by Modena, who
complains that the study of Hebrew grammar was being neglected in his own day, in contrast to its cultivation at the
time of Archivolti. Some of Archivoltis piyyutim appeared in
prayer books of the Italian rite; especially well known are his
piyyut, Keh i Kinnor, and his poem, Arzei Levanon Yifrah u,
on circumcision. Archivoltis poems reflect the state of contemporary Italian culture and the attitude of the Jews to their
Christian neighbors. His responsa and letters, extant in manuscript, deal with halakhic questions such as the preparation
of the mikveh and the prohibition of pictorial representations
on synagogue walls. Modena composed an elegy on the death
of his teacher, praising him as a light in Judaism, an erudite
poet, and an expert in grammar and poetical craft.
Bibliography: Kohut, Arukh, 1 (1926), lv, no. 4; Davidson,
Oz ar, 4 (1933), 477; S. Bernstein, in: Tarbiz, 8 (1936/37), 5568, 237;
Schirmann, Italya, 2515; Zinberg, Sifrut, 2 (1956), 305, 386; C. Roth,
Jews in the Renaissance (1959), index; idem, Italy, 2345; Zunz, Poesie, 417; Kaufmann, in: jqr, 9 (1896/97), 2639; Kaufmann, Schriften,
1 (1908), 9396; Hirschfeld, in: jqr, 14 (1901/02), 391, no. 182; Waxman, Literature, 2 (1960), 2122, 82; S. Bernstein (ed.), Divan of Leo
de Modena (1932), 93, 209. Add. Bibliography: Bregmann, in:
Italia, 7:1-2 (1988), 29-65; Busi, Il Succo dei Favi. Study sullumanesimo
ebraico (1992).
[Yehoshua Horowitz]
ardashir
our eyes and cut our throats after pulling off our skins, a few
years later resigning, and converting to Christianity. Hagin,
Master Moses second son, succeeded in 1257, surrounded by
persistent scandal, and intrigue. Imprisoned in 1280, he died
the next year. The queens puppet, Hagin at her instance was
replaced by his nephew, Cok Hagin, who in 1275 had been excommunicated by his uncle, the great scholar Master Elias. At
the Expulsion in 1290 the queen, whom Cok also had served
for many years, granted him license to sell his properties.
Bibliography: H.G. Richardson, English Jewry under Angevin Kings (1960), 117, 11924; J. Hillaby, The London Jewry: William i to John, in: jhset, 33 (199334), 1819, 3639; idem, London: The 13th-Century Jewry Revisited, in: jhset, 32 (199092),
13034, 13746.
[Joe Hillaby (2nd ed.)]
419
ardavan
ARDIT, family of Sephardi rabbis, scholars, and philanthropists originating from Catalonia. After the expulsion from
Spain a branch of the family settled in Salonika where it remained until the end of the 17t century when Abraham Ardit (d. 1729) moved to Smyrna. Among its notable members
were (1) h ayyim abraham ben isaac (17351770), rabbi
and exegete whose sermons and comments on Maimonides
Mishneh Torah appear in an appendage to Ephraim Ardits
Matteh Efrayim (Salonika, 1791). (2) h ayyim moses isaac
(17401800), scholar and philanthropist of Smyrna who financed the publication of the Matteh Efrayim. (3) isaac ben
solomon (d. 1812), of Smyrna, author of a volume of sermons and a commentary on tractate Arakhin, Yekar ha-Erekh (Salonika, 1823). (4) One of Isaacs sons h ayyim moses
(d. 1846) was eulogized by H ayyim Palaggi and the other,
Raphael Solomon (early 19t century), completed his fathers
book under the title Pah ot Sheva Arakhin (in: Yekar ha-Erekh). He published a commentary, Shem Shelomo (in Yekar
ha-Erekh), which includes responsa, sermons, critical notes,
and eulogies. (5) joshua solomon ben jacob nissim
(d. 1876), rabbi of Smyrna and author of a book of sermons,
Ish Mevin (Smyrna, 1894), and of a methodology on tractate
420
areios I
Add. Bibliography: G.B. Leon, The Greek Socialist Movement And The First World War: The Road To Unity, in: Eastern
European Quarterly (1976), 26; D. Quataert, The Workers of Salonica, 18501912, in: D. Quataert and Erik J. Zurcher (eds.), Workers and the Working Class in the Ottoman Empire and the Turkish Republic 18391950 (1995), 5974; DA. Recanati (ed.), Zikhron Saloniki,
I (1972), 31718.
ARGA, LON (1908 ), French novelist. Born in Przasnysz (Poland), Arga volunteered for the French Army on
the outbreak of World War ii, was captured, and made three
escapes from German p.o.w. camps. After the Liberation he
received a French decoration for his gallantry. Arga began
writing soon after the war and published Comme si ctait fini
(1946), A lEssai (1951), Le mme fleuve (1954), Pseudonymes
(1957), and Aucune trace (1963). He also wrote another novel,
La main sur la bouche (1965), in collaboration with Thrse
Sandrau. In all of Argas stories, written in a rhythmic, musical style, the main theme is failure resulting from the unhappy
circumstances which the author regards as universal. Only in
the autobiographical Comme si ctait fini does this pervasive
theme of failure assume a Jewish coloring. Here Arga describes the fate of a typically Jewish hero, a foreign Jew living in France who volunteers for service in the French Army.
No matter how hard he tries, the Jew is never accepted by his
French comrades as one of themselves; nor, when he is taken
prisoner, do the Germans regard him as a Frenchman.
[Arnold Mandel]
AREIOS (Areus) I (309265 b.c.e.), king of Sparta. According to Josephus, Areios wrote a letter to the high priest,
Onias, telling of the discovery of a document proving that
the Jews and Spartans are of one race and are related by descent from Abraham. Josephus wrongly states that this high
priest was Onias ii (c. 170 b.c.e), but there is no doubt that it
was Onias i. Many scholars are reluctant to accept that there
421
arenda
was contact between the Spartan king and the obscure land
of Judea but it is known that Areios cultivated many similar
international relationships.
Bibliography: i Macc. 12:5 ff.; Jos., Ant., 12:225 ff.; 13:167;
Schuerer, Gesch, 1 (19014), 237, n. 33; M. Stern, Ha-Teudot le-Mered
ha-H ashmonaim (1965), 92, 1116. For literature on Spartans and Jews
see Josephus, Works (Loeb Classical Library), 7 (1943), 769.
[Isaiah Gafni]
422
by Jews, stating: We have openly seen the great danger deriving from the operation of customs in Gentile hands; for the
customs to be in Jewish hands is a pivot on which everything
(in commerce) turns, since thereby Jews may exert control
(S. Dubnow, Pinkas Lita (1925), 29, no. 123). In Lithuania,
Jews openly held concessions for the great arenda, with the
exception of the mint, until late in the 17t century.
In the 16t and 17t centuries the Jews in Red Russia also
occupied a not insignificant place in the lease of customs, salt
mines, taxes from drinks, etc. The lessees of these large economic undertakings often contracted them out to sublessees,
mainly to Jews, as well. That Jews actually operated customs
stations is attested by customs registers of 1580, written in
mixed Hebrew and Yiddish, even where and when the prohibition on Jewish customs leasing formally remained in force.
Jewish expertise and financial ability in this field were in demand. Jews are later found as silent partners of the nominal
Christian lessees, often Armenians.
ii. Agricultural Arenda
This term refers to the lease of landed estates or of specific
branches (in agriculture, forestry, and processing), in which
Jews gradually became predominant in eastern Poland during
the 16t and 17t centuries. There were several reasons for this
development. The increasing exports of agricultural products
to Western Europe and the development of processing industries (especially of alcoholic beverages) led to the progressive
commercialization of the landed estates, but the majority of
the nobility had little interest in the actual administration of
their vast (and remote) latifundia, as well as insufficient capital and commercial skills. Thus they turned to the capital, enterprise, and expertise of Jewish lessees. These, on the other
hand, showed growing interest in this activity as a result of
increasing competition and discrimination against Jews in the
towns. Many a lease originated in a loan to the estate owner,
who mortgaged the general or certain specific revenues from
his land as security (Zastaw).
In Lithuania and Red Russia in this period Jews leased
from the magnates not only single estates but also whole demesnes (klucze) and towns. In 1598 Israel of Zloczw leased
the land owned by the Zloczw gentry, together with all the
taxes, the monopoly on the taverns, and the corve, for 4,500
zloty yearly. Jewish lessees played a central role in the colonization of the *Ukraine. The Jewish lessee frequently became
the economic adviser and factotum of the Polish magnate.
The Jewish sublessee could also exert considerable economic
leverage and social influence from his position in the tavern,
but his financial situation was not necessarily good.
Because of the importance of agricultural arenda in Jewish economic life, problems concerning this institution were
often the subject of resolutions of the Councils of the Lands.
One of the most far-reaching takkanot (regulations) introduced by the Council was that of h azakah to prevent undercutting among Jews in this field. The regulation interdicted a
Jew from attempting by any means to acquire a lease already
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
arendt, hannah
held by another Jew for three years. Other takkanot dealt with
problems of Sabbath observance or halakhic points arising in
the course of management of estates with Christian owners. In
southeastern Poland, Jewish lessees found themselves between
the hammer and the anvil, under pressure from the extortionate nobility for whom they were agents, and hated by the peasantry. The attitude of the Jews themselves toward the peasants
was often much more humane than that of the Polish landlords. A council of rabbis and communal leaders of Volhynia,
a central district of the agricultural arenda, urged Jewish lessees in 1602 to forgo the work due from peasants on the Sabbath: If the villagers are obliged to do the work on weekdays
[i.e., Monday through Saturday] let them forgo the Sabbath
and [Jewish] holidays altogether. Living in exile and under the
Egyptian yoke, our forefathers chose the Sabbath day for resting Therefore also where Gentiles are under their hand [the
Jews] are obliged to keep the Law Let them not be ungrateful to the Giver of bounty, the very bounty given; let the name
of the Lord be glorified through them (Ben-Sasson, in: Zion,
21 (1956), 205). However, the Jews were frequently maligned.
They were accused falsely of interfering in the affairs of Greek
Orthodox (Pravoslav) churches in villages leased by them. All
the Jews living in the southeastern parts of Poland were attacked and thousands massacred in the Cossack and peasant
uprisings in the 17t century (see *Chmielnicki).
The last years of the Polish republic of the nobility
(1648c. 1772) were a period of economic and cultural decline accompanied by growing Catholic reaction to the Reformation. The central administrative authority progressively
weakened and the nobility felt itself free to act unfettered by
law. The conditions, character, and role of Jewish leaseholding
changed for the worse in this situation. At that time in certain
districts village Jews formed a third of the total Jewish population. The 1764 census shows that around 2 of the Jews in
Poland were lessees (generally tavern keepers) in towns; in
rural areas, while only a few were large-scale lessees on the
magnates estates, the number of Jewish lessees of taverns and
inns had increased. In the district of Lublin at this date, 89
of the village Jews engaged in leaseholding operations were
inn or tavern keepers. An insignificant number of larger-scale
lessees held more than one inn or tavern. The rest, nearly 11,
leased mills and dairy processes. Petty lessees often combined
trade with a craft, such as hatters, tailors, and pitch burners.
Solomon *Maimon, in the late 18t century, depicts in his autobiography the poverty of the Jewish innkeeper who plied
his trade in a smoky hut with peasants sitting on the floor and
drinking vodka, while the Jewish teacher taught the half-naked children of the proprietor. The Polish poet Ignacy Krasicki
describes an inn as a barn where the Jewish innkeeper had not
even a bundle of straw to serve as a bed for his guests. Arbitrary arrests and humiliation were part of the lot of the Jews
in these occupations. In the 18t century the petty squires and
the general public demanded the expulsion of the Jews from
the villages, especially the lessees of the taverns. During the
period of the Partitions of Poland, the limitation which had
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ARENDT, HANNAH (19061975), political and social philosopher. Born in Hanover, Germany, she studied at the universities of Marburg, Freiburg, and Heidelberg. In the 1930s
Arendt married Gunther Stern, a young Jewish philosopher.
In 1933, fearing Nazi persecution, she fled to Paris, where she
subsequently became friends with Walter *Benjamin and Raymond *Aron. In 1936, she met Heinrich Bluecher, a German
political refugee whom she married in 1940, following her 1939
divorce from Stern. After the outbreak of war, and following
detention as an enemy alien, Arendt and Bluecher fled to the
U.S. in 1941. From 1944 to 1948 she was successively research
director of the Conference on Jewish Relations and chief editor
of Schocken Books; from 1949 to 1952 she was executive director of Jewish Cultural Reconstruction. Arendt was professor
at the University of Chicago from 1963 to 1967 and afterward
at the New School for Social Research, New York.
An erudite, provocative, and penetrating writer, Arendt
evaluated major developments in modern times. She believed
that antisemitism contributed to totalitarianism which she
saw as connected with the fall of the nation-state and to the
change in the social structure. She advocated freedom based
on public participation in politics, a tradition deriving from
the Greco-Roman world, in contrast to freedom based on private interests. The former was furthered through revolutions,
like the American, the latter through disastrous rebellions like
the French. The dehumanizing and depoliticizing process of
modern times have led away from genuine freedom to the evils
of totalitarianism. Hannah Arendt covered the Eichmann trial
423
arendt, otto
ARENDT, OTTO (18541936), German economist and politician who sought radical changes in existing political and
economic conditions in Germany. Arendt studied at the university of his native Berlin, but abandoned an academic career
to engage in politics, aligning himself with the ultra-conservative Prussian elements. He became the foremost advocate
of bimetallism and protective tariffs. In his main work, Die
vertragsmaessige Doppelwaehrung (1880), he advocated the
424
ARENS, MOSHE (1925 ), Israeli politician and aeronautical engineer; member of the Ninth to Twelfth and Fifteenth
Knessets. Arens was born in Kovno, Lithuania. He grew up in
Riga in Latvia, and immigrated with his family to the United
States in 1939, serving in the U.S. Army and graduating from
mit in engineering in 1947. He was Betar Commissioner in
the U.S. in 194748, and immigrated to Israel in 1948. In the
years 194849 he served as izl emissary in Europe and North
Africa. In 194951 he was a member of moshav Mevoot Betar,
after which he continued his studies for a masters degree in
aeronautical engineering at the California Institute of Technology until 1954. In the years 195457 he was employed in
the development of jet engines at the Curtis Wright company,
and in 1958 returned to Israel and was appointed an assistant
professor of aeronautical engineering at the Technion in Haifa.
From 1962 to 1971 he served as deputy director general of the
Israel Aircraft Industry, involved in the development of the
Aravah and the Kfir aircraft. In 1971 he received the Israel Security award. In the years 197277 he served as the director of
the Cybernetics Company.
Arens was elected to the Ninth Knesset in 1977 as a representative of *Herut, and in the years 197778 was chairman of
the Herut Party Center. Until the beginning of the Tenth Knesset he served as chairman of the Knesset Foreign Affairs and
Defense Committee. He voted against the 1978 Camp David
Agreements and the 1979 Peace Treaty with Egypt. In 1982,
during Operation Peace for Galilee, Arens served as ambassador to Washington. He was recalled to Jerusalem after Ariel
*Sharon was forced to resign from the Ministry of Defense following the publication of the Kahan Commission report on
the Sabra and Shatila massacre, and was appointed minister
of defense. In the National Unity Government formed in 1984
he was appointed minister without portfolio, and following
the rotation in the premiership in October 1986, when Yitzhak
*Shamir became prime minister, replaced Ezer *Weizman as
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
arezzo
minister in charge of minority affairs. While his positions regarding the Arab-Israeli conflict were always hawkish, with
regards to the Arab citizens of Israel his positions were liberal.
In September 1987 he resigned from the government in protest against the decision to discontinue the Lavi aircraft project
for financial reasons, but returned to the government in April
1988. In the National Unity Government formed by Shamir in
December 1988 Arens was appointed minister for foreign affairs, and in the government formed by Shamir in June 1990,
after the Alignment left the government, was appointed once
against minister of defense in place of Yitzhak *Rabin. Arens
retired from politics following the defeat of the Likud in the
elections to the Thirteenth Knesset and entered business. He
was recalled by Prime Minister Binyamin *Netanyahu to the
Ministry of Defense in January 1999, after Yitzhak Mordechai
was forced to resign from the government, and remained in
that post until Ehud *Barak formed his government in July of
that year. Arens was reelected to the Fifteenth Knesset, serving in the Knesset Foreign Affairs and Defense Committee.
He did not run for election to the Sixteenth Knesset. Among
his writings are Optimum Staging of Cruising Aircraft (1959);
Some Requirements for the Efficient Attainment of Range by
Air-borne Vehicles (1959); and Broken Covenant (1995).
Bibliography: S. Merrill, Moshe Arens: Statesman and Scientist Speaks Out (1988).
Temple Mount, but was forced to desist by Scaurus, the emissary of the Roman general *Pompey. After the conquest of
Judea by Pompey in 63 b.c.e., Scaurus was sent against Aretas; but the difficulties of the terrain obliged the Romans to
abandon the campaign, after exacting an indemnity of 300
talents.
Aretas iv (9 b.c.e.40 c.e.), previously called Aeneas,
was reluctantly recognized as king by *Augustus. His daughter married Herod Antipas, tetrarch of Galilee. She returned
to her father, however, when Antipas married *Herodias, and
a war broke out between Aretas and Antipas in which the latter was defeated. Antipas then appealed to the emperor *Tiberius, who ordered *Vittelius, governor of Syria, to attack
Aretas. When Tiberius died, the campaign was abandoned.
Aretas iv is also mentioned by Paul in connection with his
visit to Damascus (ii Cor. 11:32).
Bibliography: Jos., index; Pauly-Wissowa, 3 (1895), 6734,
nos. 14, and suppl., 1 (1903), 125, no. 2; N. Glueck, Deities and Dolphins (1965), index; A. Kammerer, Ptra et la Nabatne, 1 (1929), index.
[Abraham Schalit]
425
426
colonial period
After the temporary union of Spain and Portugal in 1580,
Portuguese of Jewish descent began entering colonial Argentina. Thinly populated, the area served as a center of contraband trade in which silver from the Andes Mountains was exchanged for West African slaves, European textiles, and other
imports. The area was also far removed from Lima, the seat of
viceregal government and, from 1572, seat of the Inquisitional
Tribunal (though a Portuguese inquisitor visited Buenos Aires in 1618). Arriving at Buenos Aires, or going by way of So
Paulo and Paraguay, the Portuguese immigrants settled mainly
in Buenos Aires, *Crdoba, and Tucumn. Throughout the
next century, hostile reports (the only ones available) refer to
the presence of Jews, Portuguese, and merchants used
as synonymous terms and uniformly accuse them of filling the land and monopolizing commerce. A decree of expulsion issued in 1602 also links Portuguese and Judaizers
or *Crypto-Jews.
Actually, the number of people referred to in these accusations and the degree of their practice of Judaism are unknown. They themselves covered their tracks because of the
Inquisition and the laws of Spain, which forbade the entry of
any but Old Christians (see *New Christians). On the other
hand, the inquisitors describe the faith of their Jewish victims
in superficial stereotypes: the wearing of clean linen and abstention from work on their Sabbath, refusal to eat pork, and
the denial of Christian tenets. The victims of the great Lima
Auto-da-F of Jan. 23, 1639, included a native of Tucumn, the
middle-aged surgeon Francisco *Maldonado de Silva, a man
of mystic tendencies who had found his way back to the ancestral Jewish faith. Two other major figures of Jewish-Portuguese origin related to Argentina were Christians by persuasion: Francisco de *Vitoria, bishop of Tucumn (d. 1592), who
was accused of Judaizing and was recalled to Spain, and the
Crdoba-born jurist Antonio de Len Pinelo, an important
figure in South American literature (d. 1658), who brought an
appeal against the fine imposed on resident Portuguese by the
governor of Buenos Aires.
Few statistics are available on the activities of this period. Ninety-six Portuguese, among them 34 farmers, 25 artisans, and 14 sailors, have been identified out of a population
of some 2,000 resident in Buenos Aires in about 1620; but the
assumption that all Portuguese residents were Jewish is open
to serious question. Probably fewer Crypto-Jews settled in
the whole of Argentina than in the mining center of Potos in
modern Bolivia or in the colonial capital of Lima. Moreover,
it is almost certain that their Judaism, such as it was, failed to
take root. In the 18t century there are no trustworthy reports
of Judaizing in Argentina, nor is it possible to verify reports
that some local families were of Crypto-Jewish descent.
[Fred Bronner]
argentina
modern period
Legal Basis for Jewish Life
The Cabildo Abierto, whose convention in Buenos Aires on
May 25, 1810, marked the beginning of Argentinean independence, did not abolish colonial legislation condemning nonCatholics to religious persecution. A circular of Dec. 3, 1810,
signed by Mariano Moreno, secretary of the Junta de Mayo,
extended an invitation to British, Portuguese, and others
not at war with us, while Bernardino Rivadavias decree of
Dec. 4, 1812, established freedom of immigration to Argentina
for all nations, ensuring that their basic human rights were
preserved. The Inquisition, however, was officially abolished
only on March 24, 1813. On May 7, 1813, the Constitutional
Assembly decided that foreigners would not be prevented
from observing their religious rites if these were performed
by individuals in their own homes. Following an 1825 agreement between the governments of Argentina and Great Britain, the Buenos Aires province extended religious freedom
to all Protestants.
All these agreements, like that concerning non-Catholic
wedding ceremonies promulgated in 1833, failed to take Jews
into account. Only in the Constitution of 1853 did clauses appear which created the legal basis for Jewish life in Argentina. Complete religious freedom for all residents of Argentina, both nationals and foreign residents, was specifically
laid down in paragraphs 14 and 20 of the constitution and is
hinted at in paragraph 19. However, the legislation determines
that the government must support Roman Catholic worship
and decrees that the president and his deputy must be Roman
Catholics (paragraphs 2, 76).
This constitution was passed as a result of pressure applied by liberal elements in the legislative assembly, who remained dominant in subsequent years. In 1876 they legislated
a liberal immigration law, No. 817, which allowed immigration also to non-Catholics. During the 1880s, liberal politicians even created a conflict between the Argentinean government and the Catholic Church. Education Law No. 1420
of 1884 stipulated the secularization of official education, and
that religious instruction in schools was to be given only before or after school hours and by clerics ordained by the various religious bodies and only to children of their respective
faiths. This law, intended to eradicate church influence in state
schools, naturally aroused opposition in conservative circles.
In the same year another law, No. 1565, established the Registro Civil, requiring all citizens to register their civil status
with the government, depriving the clergy of the sole right
to register births, marriages, and deaths. When the Vatican
representative intervened in the resulting controversy, Julio
A. Rocas government severed relations with the Vatican, and
these were resumed only in 1900.
This secular legislation was completed with the Civil
Marriage Law of 1888. The liberal legislation naturally secured
the legal status of non-Catholics, including Jews, and abolished all possible discrimination based on laws of civil status.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
Its importance diminished in the course of time, as conservative and nationalist elements ignored the liberal ideology
that had promulgated the Argentinean constitution; but the
religious freedom determined by the 1853 constitution was
not abolished.
[Haim Avni]
History
early jewish life: 18401890. The foundations of contemporary Jewish life in Argentina were laid by immigrants
from Western Europe. Some arrived in the 1840s, but the earliest recorded evidence of organized Jewish life was the first
Jewish wedding, performed in 1860. A minyan that met for the
High Holidays in 1862 developed into the Congregacin Israelita de la Repblica Argentina (cira) in 1868, concerned exclusively with serving the Buenos Aires community in matters
such as marriage, burial in the cemetery of the dissidents, and,
from 1874, circumcision. A permit to keep an official register
of Jewish births, marriages, and deaths was at first denied to
the president of the cira, Segismundo Auerbach (1877), under the pretext that this function was restricted to the clergy of
each faith. Only when Henry Joseph (an intermarried English
businessman who had some Jewish knowledge) was elected
by the cira to serve as its rabbi and confirmed by the chief
rabbi of the French Consistory in 1883 was the permit granted
to the community.
The first Sephardim settled in Argentina in the early
1880s. They came from the northwestern coast of Morocco,
mostly from Tetun and Tangier, and in 1889 applied for permission to establish a synagogue according to the HispanicPortuguese rite. Many of the Moroccan Jews had formerly
settled in Brazil, and upon their arrival in Argentina dispersed
in the hinterland, forming chains of commercial enterprises,
with branches in the main provincial cities.
Pogroms in Russia in 1881 led to the appointment of a
government ad honorem immigration agent in Odessa to attract Russian Jewish immigrants. This decision prompted a
vehement antisemitic attack in the press, which was boldly
rejected by the leaders of the Jewish community. French antisemitism also influenced Julin Martel, who wrote La Bolsa
(1891), a novel in which several antisemitic passages are taken
almost verbatim from Edouard *Drumonts La France Juive
(1886). Originally published by the influential newspaper La
Nacin, La Bolsa has been reedited and reprinted repeatedly
until the present day and still serves widely as an historical
source for the period. Although the 1887 census of Buenos Aires revealed only 366 Jews, it is believed that by 1889 between
1,500 and 2,000 Jews were living in the Argentine Republic.
[Victor A. Mirelman]
mass migration: 18901918. Large-scale Jewish immigration to Argentina began only in the late 1880s, when echoes of
Argentinas prodigious efforts to attract immigration reached
Eastern Europe. Arriving singly at first, Jews later came in
groups, the largest of which (820 immigrants arriving on the
S.S. Weser on Aug. 14, 1889) laid the foundation for agricultural
427
argentina
#0-*7*"
+6+6:
1"3"(6":
4BO4BMWBEPSEF+VKVZ
4BMUB
4"-5"
'03.04"
$MPSJOEB
$)"$0
$)*-&
4BO.JHVFMEF5VDVNO
$"5"."3$"
4"/5*"(0
4BOUJBHPEFM&TUFSP
%&"OBUVZB
$PMPOB%PSB
%03"
$BUBNBSDB
-"3*0+"
-B3JPKB
4"/+6"/
4BO+VBO
.FOEP[B
4BO.BSUJO
4"/-6*4
4BO-VJT
.&/%0;"
'PSNPTB
1SFTJEFODJB3PRVF
4FO[1FB
2VJUJMJQJ
$IBSBUB
1SFTJEFODJBEFMB1MB[B
(FOFSBM1JOFEP
3FTJTUFODJB
$PSSJFOUFT
7JMMB"OHFMB
.*4*0/&4
1PTBEBT
$033*&/5&4
5PTUBEP
(PZB
.0/5&'*03&
$PMPOJB.POUFPSF
#3";*$FSFT 4"/5"'&
.POJHPUFT 4BO$SJTUCBM
$BQJWBSB
-BT1BMNFSBT
$POTUBO[B
1BMBDJPT
-B1B[
.PJTT7JMMF 7JSHJOJB
-B'BMEB
$IBKBSJ
.0*4&7*--& 4VODIBMFT
7JMMB'FEFSBM
$SEPCB
3BGBFMB
4BOUB'F
"MUB(SBDJB 4BO'SBOTJTDP
1BSBO
h
$03%0#"
&/53&
7JMMB.BSB
3*04
636(6":
7JDUPSJB
3P$VBSUP
3PTBSJP
(VBMFHVBZDI
(VBMFHVBZ
&45&30
;BSBSF
$BNQBOB
4BO3BGBFM
+VOO
(SFBUFS#VFOPT"JSFT
.FSDFEFT
EF #SBHBEP
-B1MBUB
#VS[BDP
.PDUF[VNB
+VMJP
.BVSJDJP)JSTDI
EF.BZP
4BOUP5PNT $BSMPT$BTBSFT
$IBTDPNT
."63*$*0
-"1".1"
$BTFSPT
3PMO
#"30/)*34$)
3JWFSB
%FMGO)VFSHP
#6&/04"*3&4
"[VM
0MBWBSSB
.BJQ
$PSPOFM4VSF[
5BOEJM
#FSOBTDPOJ
/&626&/
(FOFSBM4BO.BSUO
#BMDBSDF
/"3$*44&-&7&/
/FVRVO $JODP4BMUPT
.BSEFM1MBUB
$JQPMMFUUJ
$VUSBM$
5SFT"SSPZPT
#BIB#MBODB
"MMFO
/FDPDIFB
;BQBMB
1VOUB"MUB
7JMMB3FHJOB
(FOFSBM3PDB
.EBOPT
$IPFMF$IPFM
30/&(30
7JFENB
4BO$BSMPTEF#BSJMPDIF
$BSNFOEF1BUBHPOFT
"5
/
-"
5*
$
0
&"
$PMPOJB"WJHEPS
5SFMFX
$PODPSEJB
$PMPOJB8BMUFS.PTT
4BO4BMWBEPS (FOFSBM$BNQPT
$-"3" +VCJMFP 1FEFSOBM
4BO7JDFOUF/P
6CBKBZ
7JMMBHVBZ
7JMMB$MBSB
$PMPOJB4BOUB3PTB
$PMPOJB#FMF[
-" $PMPOJB)BNCJT
7JMMB%PNJOHVF[
1VFCMP.BTDBT $BQJMMB $PMPOJB4BO.JHVFM
-6$*&/7*--& EF.BZP $PMO
3PTBSJP5BMB
3PDBNPSB
7JMMB.BOUFSP
#BTBWJMCBTP
_
$PODFQDJPOEFM6SVHVBZ
&TDSJOB
#PWSJM
"MDBSB[
$)6#65
Federal Capital
'FEFSBM$BQJUBM
Jewish communities in province capitals
+FXJTIDPNNVOJUJFTJOQSPWJODFDBQJUBMT
$PNPEPSP3JWBEBWJB
4"/5"$36;
"MEFF4BO"OUPOJP
%03"
dora
%03"
428
argentina
429
argentina
430
argentina
431
argentina
432
argentina
Efron, and Francisco Loewy. The official organ of the Fraternidad Agraria, El Colono Cooperativista o Kolonist Kooperator,
first appeared in 1918 and continued to be published monthly
in Spanish and Yiddish until the mid-1970s. The impulse given
by the Jewish colonists to the agrarian cooperative movement
was fruitful. In 1937 only 3 of the countrys producers were
integrated into cooperatives; in the mid-1960s the number
of farmers who sold their products through cooperatives increased to 63.
Cultural Life. World War i caused a number of changes in
the structure of the Jewish community of Argentina that were
further augmented by a later wave of immigration. Many and
varied cultural organizations, such as the Argentinean branch
of *yivo (1929), which established a central Jewish library and
archives (dedicated mainly to the history of the community),
were founded. A specific type of cultural activity was evidenced by the foundation of Landsmanshaftn (organizations
of immigrants established according to countries and cities of
origin) to aid the newcomers in their initial integration.
The outstanding characteristic of cultural life was that
it was a microcosmic continuation of East European culture.
Numerous organizations were built mainly around the Yiddish
language and culture (such as the society of Jewish writers and
journalists named after H.D. Nomberg, the Kultur Kongres,
A. Zygielbojm Gezelshaft far Kultur un Hilf, Ringelblum Kultur-Tsenter, and Ratsionalistishe Gezelshaft). Cultural activity
was also supported by circles that identified themselves with
Bolshevism. On the other hand, activities in Hebrew were very
limited. The first attempts to hold activities in Hebrew were
made in 1911, when the organization Doverei Sefat-Ever was
founded. In 1921 the first Hebrew periodical, Ha-Bimah haIvrit, edited first by J.L. Gorelik and later by Tuvia Olesker, was
published in Buenos Aires. Others soon followed, and in 1938
a Hebrew monthly, Darom, was founded by the Histadrut haIvrit and has been published regularly until the 1970s.
Weeklies and monthlies in Spanish made their first appearance as early as 1911. Juventud was the first, followed by
El Israelita Argentino (1913) and Vida Nuestra (1919). In 1917
the Spanish-language monthly Israel was established by a Moroccan Jew, Samuel A. Levi, and served mainly Sephardim.
Mundo Israelita made its first appearance in 1923, followed by
La Luz, a bi-monthly, edited first by David Elnecave and subsequently by his son Nissim and his grandson David, which also
addressed itself to Sephardim, and literary periodicals such as
Shriftn and Davke, devoted mainly to Jewish philosophy.
Religious Life. The period between the two World Wars marks
the decline of religious life in Argentina. New immigration
from Eastern Europe, especially from Poland, Lithuania, and
Romania, introduced a strong anti-religious tradition, and
there was a notable lack of religious authority and leadership.
In 1928, Rabbi Shaul Sittehon Dabah of the Aleppan Jewish community, under the influence of Rabbi Aharon Halevi
Goldman of Moisesville, and with his approval, published a
ban against the performance of conversions to Judaism in the
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
433
argentina
434
argentina
435
argentina
436
argentina
nual ceremony commemorating the *Warsaw Ghetto uprising (with 20,000 participants in 1963 and 25,000 participants
in 1968) organized by the daia gained a special significance
and topicality.
In public life, the process of unification continued after
1948 and was greatly influenced by the establishment of the
State of Israel. The Chevra Keduscha Aschkenazi became a
central kehillah (whose political control was taken over by
the Zionist parties after the democratic elections in 1949).
The Zionists were organized into the Organizacin Sionista
Argentina, which was the representative of the World Zionist
Organization. In 1952 a Vaad ha-Kehillot, established through
the initiative of amia, united about 140 communities. Its objective was to provide help in improving religious, cultural,
and educational services.
With the establishment of the State of Israel the Sephardi
communities, which had had separate Sephardi Zionist frameworks since the 1930s, also deepened their interest in Zionism,
and organized their own fundraising campaigns in two different organizations: the Arabic speakers (from the Damascene, Aleppan, and Moroccan communities) conducted their
Zionist campaigns, from 1948, under the roof of the Comit
Sefarad Argentino, while the Ladino speakers withdrew from
the joint Sephardi committee in 1949 and founded their own
organization desa Delegacin de Entidades Sefardes
Argentinas. The Sephardim in Argentina, like those in other
countries, were reluctant to join the Zionist parties, which
embodied the traditions and ideologies of the Ashkenazim,
and in 1963 they founded their own political entity the Movimiento Sionista Sefarad. After several years of conflict, the
World Zionist Organization accepted the request of the Sephardim for separate representation and in 1972 they were
able to found fesela Federacin Sefarad Latino Americana, which is still active as the umbrella organization of all
the Sephardi Federations in Latin America. To coordinate the
activities of the Sephardim in Argentina they formed ecsa
Ente Coordinador Sefarad Argentino.
The Jewish educational system gradually became Israeland Hebrew-oriented, and all Jewish organizations, including
those that stressed their Argentinean character, actively identified with the State of Israel. For the large majority of Argentinean Jews identification with Israel constituted the basic means
of Jewish identity, despite the fact that, from the beginning of
the Pern regime, marked cultural and ethnic heterogeneity
decreased and Argentinean nationalism grew. The clearest
expression of this identification is the achievement of the pioneering youth movements and the trend of immigration to
Israel. Beginning with a few pioneers who moved to PalestineErez Israel in the pre-World War ii period and a score more
in 1945, aliyah increased after the establishment of the State
of Israel and led to the founding of eight new kibbutzim (the
first of which was Mefalsim in 1949). Smaller groups joined
at least 15 other kibbutzim, while other groups founded and
joined moshavim. A large number of economic enterprises
and investment companies in Israel were also founded by Ar-
437
argentina
438
argentina
439
argentina
440
argentina
conduct its social activities without impediment and administer its institutions democratically. Nevertheless antisemitic
actions continued together with some violence against Jewish institutions and persons. A list of antisemitic incidents
during the years 1975 and 1976 was published in Argentina
and in the United States, together with the testimony by an
American Jewish leader. The editor of the daily La Opinion,
Jacobo *Timerman, was arrested and jailed in April 1977, and
even though declared innocent by the Supreme Court, continued to be held and tortured by the army. In November 1977
Timerman was deprived of his civil rights and his property
was placed in state custody. He was also accused of connections with David Graiver, a Jewish financier with alleged ties
to the left wing Montoneros. Jewish, professional, and human
rights organizations, and the diplomats of the State of Israel
repeatedly urged the Argentine government to put an end to
Timermans detention, but it was not until September 1979
that he was released to Israel. Timerman stayed there about a
year and then moved to the U.S.
There was also a sequence of anti-Jewish attacks, and
antisemitic pamphlets, books, and magazines continued to
appear. A prominent example of the anti-Jewish literature is
the magazine Cabildo, which was temporarily banned under pressure from the U.S. and Israel. The government also
closed down antisemitic publishing enterprises such as Milicia, Odal, and Occidente, but the dissemination of anti-Jewish
literature was not stopped. The Graiver case and other economic scandals became a theme played up by the anti-Jewish publications.
In 1979, the government published a decree to the effect
that all religions, except Roman Catholicism, must register
with the State in order to establish effective control over
non-Catholic religions.
Although traditional right-wing xenophobic groups
were still the main source of anti-Jewish activity, on the left,
anti-Zionist and anti-Israel agitation deteriorated usually into
typical old-fashioned antisemitism. Special connections were
established between anti-Israel Arabs and some leftist guerrilla groups which were received in military training camps
of the plo in Lebanon. There were also indications that the
Arabs cooperated with other groups to create an anti-Jewish climate.
The Falklands (Malvinas) War against Great Britain
(AprilMay 1982) and the consequences of Argentinas military defeat marked the beginning of the end for the regime
installed by the military junta in 1976. During the hostilities
in the south of Argentina, rabbis traveled to the war zone to
serve as chaplains for the Jewish soldiers. In the following year,
sectors of the community publicly supported the protests concerning the victims who had been arrested and disappeared
during the repression practiced by the military junta. Nunca
Ms (Never Again), the report prepared by conadep (National Commission for the Missing Persons) published in 1985,
revealed a special degree of atrocity in the treatment and torture of many Jewish citizens figuring in the dreadful lists: of
441
argentina
442
argentina
acquiescence) but with few practical results: the files now revealed contained carefully expurgated newspaper clippings,
with almost no documental value. The Argentinean Foreign
Ministry was pressured by the press and political figures to
hand over the documents that certainly exist on the immigration of the Nazi criminals from Europe to Argentina.
The centenary of Jewish Settlement in Argentina (1889
1989) was celebrated by various events in the capital and in
the rest of the country, with the participation of political authorities. In 1991, various celebrations marked the first centennial of the arrival of Jewish immigrants to Colonia Mauricio (Carlos Casares).
In general politics, Menem executed a dramatic volteface when he pardoned the soldiers condemned for human
rights violations and allied himself with representatives of
business and financial sectors in order to commence privatization of state enterprises and introduced stringent economic
regulations. Denouncing the failure by members of the Menem government to fulfill commitments, Colonel Seineldn
headed a bloody carapintada uprising in December 1990 that
ended with the defeat of this nationalist and antisemitic sector.
While a ministerial reshuffle transferred science and education posts from Jewish to Catholic personalities participating
in the new power alliance, no signs of particular discrimination were revealed and important posts went to personalities
such as Moiss Ikonicoff (minister of planning), Enrique Kaplan (director of protocol), Nstor Perl (governor of Chubut),
and Carlos Corach (presidential adviser). Argentinean citizens
of Jewish origin participated together with their compatriots
in various administrative and political posts, with some tacit
restrictions in the armed forces, diplomacy, and the higher
levels of the judiciary.
Jewish cemeteries were once more desecrated in 1992,
in the province of Buenos Aires. A bus taking Jewish schoolchildren on a holiday trip came under fire in the province
of Crdoba. In certain football clubs, groups of fans set fire
to flags bearing swastikas and chanted anti-Jewish slogans.
The fluctuations in antisemitism would seem to reflect an
inherent tension between xenophobia and prejudice with
the cosmopolitanism and culture expressions of Argentinas
liberal urban society. Sociological studies carried out in Argentina have shown, for decades, the presence of a strong element of latent anti-Jewish prejudice, the magnitude and intensity of which grow in relation to the deterioration of the
economic situation. At the end of the 1980s and beginning
of the 1990s, Chinese and Korean immigrants, particularly
in Buenos Aires, have in some cases replaced the Jews as the
traditional scapegoat for Argentinean popular xenophobia.
At the end of the 1990s their place was taken by immigrants
from Bolivia.
Nevertheless, the new official and also popular pluralistic trend in Argentine society continued. In 1992 a public
opinion survey commissioned by the American Jewish Committee and daia revealed more pluralistic attitudes among
interviewees. For instance, 69 of respondents considered it
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
better that Argentinas inhabitants had diverse origins, customs and religions, while 46 declared that Jews had made
a positive contribution. Seven percent supported the notion
that the country would be better off without Jews. While corroboration of such results would require the periodic holding
of comparable polls, the outcome of this one can be reasonably attributed to changes going back to 1983.
But this pluralistic trend was challenged by two terror attacks against Israeli and Jewish targets. In March 1992, before
the above-mentioned public opinion survey was made, a car
bomb destroyed the Israeli embassy in Buenos Aires and 29
persons were killed. In July 1994 a second car bomb destroyed
the community building of amia and daia killing 85 people.
On the one hand, there was a spontaneous expression of popular solidarity in a rally of tens of thousands of people in the
square in front of the Federal Congress, with the participation
of President Menem and some of the leaders of the country.
The government of Argentina gave the Jewish community, as
a kind of reparation, $11 million for the expansion of Jewish
cultural activity, including $1 million for the establishment of
a Holocaust museum to be housed in a building provided to
the community by the government. At the same time many
groups turned a cold shoulder to the Jews and the investigation into the bombings led to no concrete result.
Nevertheless, the pluralistic process which also legitimized organized Argentinean Jewry as an integral part of
Argentinean society was becoming stronger. One example of
this trend was the approval in 1988, after a long debate in the
two Chambers of Congress, of an anti-discrimination law. A
draft bill prepared by the criminologist Dr. Bernardo Beiderman was sent by President Alfonsn to Congress and finally
approved with some modifications with the support of the
two main factions. Since then, Law 23,592 was applied in several circumstances against racial, religious, and other kinds
of discrimination. Another important change was made by
President Carlos Menem in his first term: the reform of the
National Constitution in 1994. Best known for abolishing the
ban on two consecutive terms in office for incumbents seeking
reelection, and reducing the presidential term to four years,
this also enfranchised non-Catholic aspirants to the leadership
of state. The requirement of the original constitution that the
chief executive and his deputy must be Catholic has now been
dropped, with government support for the Catholic Church
remaining in place. In spite of this constitutional change, the
aforementioned 1992 opinion survey showed that 45 of respondents would not support a Muslim presidential candidate
while 41 and 39 held similar views in respect of a Jew and
a Protestant. If this is anything to go by, a sizable proportion
of the Argentine public was not ready, when this change was
made, for a non-Catholic head of state.
As another example of the official attitude towards Jews
and pluralism, it could be mentioned that when in 1997 Argentinas National Institute Against Discrimination and Racism
(inadi) was established in the Ministry of Justice, the daia
was made part of its advisory council.
443
argentina
Economy and Social Stratification. The deep economic recession which affected Argentina in the last years of the 1990s
produced great political upheavals. Fernando de la Ra, the
leader of the Radical Party, who became president in December 1999, resigned after two years because of economic instability, a big budget deficit, an external debt which he inherited
from the former government, and violent popular opposition to his liberal economic policy as unemployment reached
nearly a fifth of the workforce. Eduardo Duhalde, the leader
of the Peronist party who had lost to de la Ra in the 1999
elections, became president in January 2002. The radical economic measures instituted by his government brought about
a serious deterioration of the situation: production declined
by 16 and inflation reached 41. The cost of basic products
increased by 75 and unemployment reached 25. This situation specially affected people belonging to the middle class:
thousands of them lost almost everything they had or were
reduced to living on charity. The difficult social and economic
situation brought Duhalde to call for early elections. Nstor
Kirchner was installed as president in May 2003 after former
president Menem withdrew from a second-round runoff. By
2005 his administration had achieved a measure of stability. Kirchner also got international creditors to cancel 75 of
Argentinas debt.
The trend toward industrialization of the Argentinean
economy started in the 1930s had produced economic dividends until the 1950s that also benefited the Jewish population.
Many Jews abandoned blue-collar employment and went into
business while a large number entered the universities and acquired liberal professions. This development, which continued in the following decades, produced a concentration of the
Jews at the different levels of the middle class.
The liberalization of the economy commenced at the
beginning of the 1990s, which opened the local markets to
international competition, the big cut in government spending, and the reduction of a national debt of a magnitude unknown until then, had an adverse effect on broad sectors of
the populace and especially on the middle-class, to which Argentinean Jews belonged. The economic distress of the Jewish
community became that much worse in 1998, when two banks
owned by Jews, Mayo and Patricios, where money belonging
to Jews and to Jewish institutions had been invested, went
bankrupt. After the collapse of 2001 an estimated 30 of the
Jews were unemployed and one-fourth lived below the poverty line, some of them subsisting only thanks to Jewish welfare organized by community agencies. Existing institutions
like amia and the independent Tzedaka organization were
the first organizations to assist the needy. They coordinated
and channeled economic support from local Jewish sources,
providing a wide spectrum of aid including distribution of
food and clothing, housing, backing to new businesses, vocational training, etc. Many synagogues and community centers opened emergency kitchens and supported existing ones.
These institutions were also supported by non-Argentinean
Jewish organizations like the American Jewish Joint Distri-
444
argentina
The second organization was the Conservative movement, which after 30 years of activity had become in the 1990s
a well-established movement of more than 20 congregations
with synagogues, social activities for youth and adults, and
some of them maintaining day schools. These congregations
had thousands of members in Buenos Aires and other cities
in the country and a spiritual leadership from the graduates
of the Seminario Rabnico Latinoamericano.
These two organizations cooperated to a certain degree
and were instrumental in the creation in 1983 of a new group
called Brer Movimiento de Integracin y Renovacin Comunitaria. The group was established to give voice to the new
goals and views of the part of the community that was not
connected to the existing Zionist parties, and to take part in
the communal elections. In both the organizations that helped
create Brer, the inclusion of members of the various Jewish
ethnic groups was more prominent. In the two amia elections
in which Brer ran (May 1984 and May 1987) it came in second to Avoda the Zionist Labor Party. In the next election
(May 1990) Brer ran in the Lista Unidad Comunitaria, and
in the election of May 1993 it did not run at all, claiming that
the election procedures were fraudulent. In fact, the ranks of
Brer dwindled when the Conservative movement established
its own party Masorti abandoning its alliance with Brer
and reaching an understanding with Avoda. In this manner,
the latter maintained its hold on the community leadership.
In the middle of the 1990s a new political group, Menorah, began to emerge under the leadership of Rubn *Beraja.
Because of his leading position in one of the foremost Jewish
financial institutions of the 1980s and 1990s, Beraja enjoyed
senior status in the community. Following his election as
chairman of the daia, to a great extent due to the support of
Brer, Beraja, an active member of the community of Aleppo,
became known even outside the boundaries of Argentina and
was elected vice president of the World Jewish Congress and
chairman of the Latin American Jewish Congress. In late 1998
and 1999, Berajas standing was undermined by financial difficulties in the Banco Mayo, of which he was director and
there were accusations of mismanagement. As a result, Beraja
ceased all public activity and Menorah dissolved. Since then,
the position of the representatives of the traditional Zionist
parties has been reinforced. Nevertheless, in the elections of
April 2005 only 3,000 of the approximately 13,000 members
with voting rights out of a total of around 40,000 members
participated.
Demography. The Jewish population of Argentina was estimated at about 187,000 in 2003. At its peak, in the 1960s, the
community had numbered approximately 310,000, but had
steadily declined since that time. The Jewish population
about 80 Ashkenazi was mostly urban. Memories of Jewish agricultural settlement and the Jewish gaucho retained
their places of honor in communal consciousness, reinforcing the idea that Jews were an old and legitimate element in
the predominantly Catholic Argentine society, and in the Ar-
445
argentina
Total
population
Estimated Jewish
population
1895
1900
1905
1910 (1911)
1914
1920 (1921)
1925
1930 (1928)
1935
1940 (1941)
1945
1947
1950
1955
1960
1965
1970
1975
1980
1995
2001
2004
3,954,911
6,085
6,70015,600
22,50025,400
55,00068,700
100,000116,300
120,000126,900
160,400200,000
200,200218,500
226,400253,500
7,171,910
7,885,273
8,698,516
9,548,092
10,646,814
12,227,761
13,320,641
15,893,827
16,109,000
18,379,000
20,008,945
21,719,000
23,983,000
24,290,000
26,060,000
34,995,000
37,032,000
39,144,753
350,000
249,330350,000
360,000
360,000
291,877450,000
450,000
500,000
475,000
300,000
300,000
Jewish
population(*)
14,700
24,700
68,100
115,600
126,700
162,300
191,400
218,000
254,400
273,400
285,800
294,000
305,900
310,000
296,600
286,300
265,000
242,000
206,000
197,000
190,000
Percent of
the Jewish
population
0.95
1.47
1.46
1.7
1.8
1.78
1.9
1.8
1.83
1.66
1.55
1.37
1.19
1.09
0.93
0.59
0.53
0.49
gentinean tourist industry, which was eager to exploit the image to get American Jews to come for a visit. But this image
is divorced from contemporary reality. At present, the Jewish
agricultural settlements and the Jewish communities in rural
areas are almost nonexistent. More than 80 of the Jewish
population lives in the urban area of the Autonomous City
of Buenos Aires and its suburbs, and another 10 in cities of
more than a million inhabitants (Crdoba, Rosario, Tucumn,
and La Plata).
One reason for the constant demographic decline is the
low birthrate. As in other urban and middle-class Jewish communities around the world, the low birthrate means an aging
Jewish population. The average age, which was estimated at
2527 in 1930, 31 in 1947, and 35 in 1960, jumped to over 40 in
the 1970s and is continuously rising. The second reason is the
growing number of Jews that abandon the community and assimilate into the majority society, many through exogamous
marriages, which increase steadily. While no exact statistics
are available, the intermarriage rate, approximately calculated
in the mid-1930s to reach 15 and in the 1960s 2025, is
now estimated at 40 and up. In addition, there is also a negative migratory balance. While in the period from the end of
the 19t century until World War ii Argentina was a receptive country for Jewish immigration, and in the Holocaust
446
argentina
447
argentina
taught the state curriculum along with a Jewish cultural program that took up between five and 20 hours per week. A total of 19,248 students attended classes in 56 kindergartens, 52
elementary schools, and 29 high schools.
By 2002, however, the numbers had dropped, showing
just 14,700 students in 40 elementary schools and 22 high
schools. Although the two surveys conducted five years apart
had different methodologies and were therefore not necessarily comparable, it is likely that the difference reflected a real
downturn, the natural result of the above-mentioned demographic processes: low birthrate, assimilation, and emigration.
On the other hand, the economic situation which affected
the middle-class Jewish population should be taken into account as well. The high tuition rates in these private schools
were also a deterrent under the grim economic conditions,
even though local Jewish institutions, the Jewish Agency, and
Israels Ministry of Education, together with the Joint Distribution Committee and World Jewish Congress, established
financial aid programs.
In addition to formal Jewish education, Jewish schools offered an informal social framework with events connected to
the Hebrew calendar and Israel-related activities such as dance
groups and choirs. For students in the higher grades there was
the opportunity for educational trips to Israel.
Another important contribution of the schools to Jewish life is the common framework they offer to thousands of
young Jews, creating through them the opportunity to establish a connection with thousands of young families interested
in a Jewish framework and being exposed to Jewish values.
Nevertheless socio-economic development since the
1990s imposed a revision of the existing model of Jewish
schooling. Recognizing that other educational alternatives
were necessary for those not in day schools, the community,
in cooperation with the Jewish Agency, established a supplementary program called Lomdim for secondary level (with
about 1,200 students in 2004) with classes two or three days
(69 hours) a week. A second supplementary program, for elementary school children, called Chalomot, with 412 hours
a week, has approximately 600 children. Chabad developed
a similar strategy, offering children attending public school
an enriched after-school program in computers, English, and
other subjects, together with Jewish studies.
Teacher training suffered dramatically in this period.
Such training was given in the 1940s and 1950s by certain
secondary schools, in Buenos Aires mainly by the Seminar
le-Morim of amia, the Machon le-Limudei ha-Yahaduth
of cira, and the secondary school of the Sholem Aleichem
Shul, and in Moisesville by the Seminar Yahaduth. Training
was transferred to Ha-Midrashah ha-Ivrit in the mid-1960s.
Students received training there as elementary school teachers in the first two years, and could became secondary school
teachers after three additional years of study. At the beginning
of the 1970s its name was changed to Michlelet Shazar (Shazar College) and received academic sponsorship from Tel Aviv
University, which was withdrawn at the end of the 1980s. Many
448
difficulties academic, budgetary, and administrative, especially after the bombing of the community building in 1994
led to a decline of its activities in the mid-1990s. In 1996 the
Merkaz Rabin was established, which included the Michlelet
Shazar and the Seminar Agnon for kindergarten teachers (established in the early 1960s). At the end of the 1990s, however,
Shazar was closed, and today there is no teacher training institution in Argentina. The only institutions of higher Jewish
studies are Orthodox yeshivot and the Seminario Rabnico
Latinoamericano of Conservative orientation, in which there
is also a section for non-rabbinic studies. All those institutions demand from their students one or more years of study
at higher yeshivot or Jewish universities in Israel or the U.S.
in order for them to receive a rabbinic degree.
Relations with Israel
Argentina has always had a significant place in Israels foreign
policy as a prominent Latin American country and a country
with a very large Jewish community. From 1947, when Argentina abstained from voting for the un Partition Plan for Palestine, relations were marked by steady progress. Argentina
recognized Israel on Feb. 14, 1949, and diplomatic missions
were established in Buenos Aires and Tel Aviv in August and
September 1949, respectively.
Argentinas position varies on a number of issues affecting Israel. In the annually recurrent un debates on Palestine
refugees, Argentina has for years voted with Israel against attempts to appoint a un property custodian, on the grounds
that it would be an unacceptable interference with national
sovereignty. Following the Six-Day War, Argentina was in the
forefront of the Latin American nations that opposed Soviet
and Arab efforts in the Emergency Session of the un General Assembly to bring about an unconditional evacuation
of the Israel-held territories. On the other hand, she has consistently favored the internationalization of Jerusalem, and
after the Six-Day War voted against the municipal reunification of the city.
In 1960 the capture of Adolf Eichmann in Argentina
caused a temporary crisis in relations, which returned to
normal after some months. Commercial treaties exist between the two countries. In the 1960s the trade balance was
overwhelmingly in favor of Argentina (due to meat exports
that varied from $10 to 15 million a year). The trade balance
remained disproportionate also in the 1970s (Israels imports rose to $17.1 million while exports only reached $1.3
million). The balance changed radically in the 1980s ($42.7
and 35.4 million, respectively) and in the 1990s ($66.7 and
12.3 million). Since 2000 the total scope of bilateral trade was
over $100 million a year, with the exception of 2002, when
a deep crisis struck the Argentinean economy. The most remarkable year was 2004 with a total of $191.1 million ($136.3
and $54.8 million). Meat continues to be the principal Argentinean export product together with oil and processed
food. The main goods exported by Israel are machinery and
chemical products.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
argentina
On the other hand, Israel and officials of the embassy had had
good relations since the beginning of the 1970s with military
officers in charge of purchasing military equipment in Israel.
Some of these officers occupied high posts in the government,
like Minister of the Interior General Albano Harguindeguy,
or Admiral Emilio Massera, commander-in-chief of the Navy
and member of the first junta headed by General Jorge Videla.
Although Israel continued to sell military equipment to the
military government, the Israeli diplomats in Buenos Aires decided to avoid the use of these special relations as a means of
putting diplomatic pressure on Argentina to change its position in matters of special interests for Israel, such as Argentinas consistent support of the Palestinian and Arab positions
in the un and in other international arenas, to improve economic and other bilateral relations that were unfavorable to
Israel, and to obtain the release of the vanished Jews.
In 2000, by the request of the Knesset, the Israeli government established an Inter-Ministerial Commission with the
objective of helping the Jewish families of the vanished in
their demand of the Argentinean government to receive the
bodies and to bring to trial those responsible for human rights
violations in the dictatorship. This commission, composed of
representatives of the Foreign and Justice Ministries and representatives of the public and of the families, presented its conclusions and recommendations in July 2003. As a result of the
commissions report, the president of Israel and the government several times presented official requests supporting the
demands of the families. Since then, the request to find and
identify the bodies of the vanished Jews has been made in
many meetings of Israeli and Argentinean officials.
In the first democratic government after the military dictatorship (19831989) Foreign Minister Caputos foreign policy
attempted to achieve an alliance both with Third World and
developed countries at one and the same time. To these ends
special attention was paid to the demands of the Arab bloc,
while a cold but correct profile was maintained in relations
with Israel. This in no way influenced the ideology of the ruling
party (ucr), which was traditionally democratic and opposed
to the nationalist right-wing groups. In 1992 then ex-president
Alfonsn visited Israel, as did the possible radical candidate in
the next presidential election, Fernando de la Ra.
Relations between Argentina and Israel, despite the initial prejudices, were concretely upgraded after Menem came
to power in 1989, together with a change toward a pro-North
American policy in the international arena. The association
between Argentina, Egypt, and Iraq for the construction of
the Condor ii missile was frozen and then disbanded. The
missile was finally destroyed as a result of U.S. government
pressure. Official visits at the highest level have increased: in
late 1989 Israeli president Chaim Herzog visited Argentina,
where he addressed the National Congress; in 1991 Menem
became the first Argentine president to visit Israel. Before
and after these visits, parliamentary and ministerial missions
were exchanged between both countries for discussion of issues of mutual interest.
449
argob
During the 1990 Persian Gulf crisis, the Argentinean government opposed the Iraqi invasion of Kuwait and sent two
frigates to join the United Nations force that attacked the aggressor. This active position, consistent with the pro-American policy, was a source of controversy in Argentinean political sectors. In other aspects connected with the Middle East,
the Alfonsn and Menem governments resisted plo efforts to
open an office in the country in order to obtain diplomatic
recognition. In 1985 leaders of the Jewish community appealed
to representatives of all the political streams to condemn
un General Assembly Resolution 3378 equating Zionism
with racism; in the following years, the resolution was condemned by the Argentinean parliament (1990).
Moreover, the Argentinean chairman of the un Commission on Human Rights convening in Durban in 2001 was very
active in efforts to moderate anti-Israel resolutions.
The government headed by President Nstor Kirchner,
elected in the fifth consecutive democratic elections in 2003,
maintained good relations between the two countries. Politically, Argentina is against violent solutions to international
conflicts and therefore supports the need of negotiations in the
conflict between Israel and the Palestinians. Nevertheless the
new administration changed its voting policy in the un and is
coming closer to that of the other Latin American countries:
Argentinean votes against Israel or sometimes abstains.
In March 1992, the Israeli embassy in Buenos Aires was
destroyed in a terrorist attack that left 20 dead and hundreds
of injured, including passers-by and neighbors as well as embassy personnel. Following the July 1994 terrorist bombing
of the central community building of amia, with 85 people
killed and hundreds injured, President Menem called Israeli
Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin to express his condolences.
After these events President Menem, his ministers, and representatives across almost the entire political, trade union,
and intellectual spectrum participated together with tens of
thousands of Argentinean citizens in expressing their solidarity with the Jews, in the first case visiting the ruins of the destroyed embassy and in the second in a mass demonstration
a few days afterwards in the Plaza Congreso.
The subsequent investigations saw hard words and tensions between various sectors of the security forces, the law
courts connected with the cases, politicians, including President Menem, the Israeli embassy, and the Jewish community.
The investigations in both cases did not discover who was responsible for the attacks, despite a public trial of ten local suspects for collaboration with foreign terrorists. This trial began
in September 2001 and was concluded at the end of 2004 with
no convictions. Israel continued to demand that the government find the local perpetrators as well as take the necessary
political steps against Iran.
[Haim Avni, Ignacio Klich / Efraim Zadoff (2nd ed.)]
Bibliography: H.C. Lea, Inquisition in the Spanish Dependencies (1908); B. Lewin, El Judio en la poca colonial (1939), includes
bibliography; idem, Los judios bajo la inquisicin en Hispanoamrica
(1960); J. Monin, Los Judos en la America Espaola, 14921810 (1939).
450
in the early 1960s. It expressed above all an attempt to realize the ideal of the Ingathering of the Exiles by assimilating
traditional musical styles to the predominant Israeli folk music and making their grievances heard in mainstream society.
Argovs musical style indeed reflected both his Israeli and Yemenite heritage, combining stereotypical musical elements of
both East and West with the prestigious vocal improvisation
(mawwal) which derives from Arab art music.
On the heels of his meteoric rise to fame, Argov developed a serious drug habit that led to his premature tragic death
by suicide in a prison cell. A play called The King, as he was
nicknamed by his numerous fans, was written and directed
by dramatist Shmuel Hasfari, who describes Argovs life as the
fundamental story of the struggle between two cultures.
[Amnon Shiloah (2nd ed.)]
451
aristotle
461
ariel
ARIEL (Heb.
) , town in Samaria, in the administered
territories, 40 km. east of Tel Aviv and 65 km. from Jerusalem.
Founded in 1978 by 40 families of defense and aviation industry workers, it received municipal status in 1998. In 1996 Ariels population was approximately 14,200, increasing to 16,300
at the end of 2002, of whom 54 were recent immigrants,
most from the Former Soviet Union. Its municipal area was
1.2 sq. mi. (3 sq. km.). The proximity to central Israel enabled
the city to attract young families. Most residents are non-religious.
Mikhlelet Yehudah ve-Shomron (Judea and Samaria
College) was founded in 1983 as a regional college-level academic institution under the auspices of Bar-Ilan University and had approximately 8,000 students. Ariels industrial
zone housed over 100 factories in the fields of electronics,
food, metallurgy, computers, and aviation, employing 3,000
people. A technological park was established in 1992 and the
100-room Eshel Hashomron Hotel at the entrance to the city
opened its doors in 1991. Ron Nachman served as mayor of
Ariel for five consecutive terms from 1985, having served as
chairman of the municipal council until that time. The peace
talks which began in the 1990s cast a pall on the future of the
453
ariel, dov
city, and its inclusion inside the security fence built to protect Israel from Palestinian terrorist attacks became a heated
issue in Israeli politics.
Website: www.ariel.muni.il.
[Shaked Gilboa (2nd ed.)]
454
and from 1967 served as chairman of the department of American studies. Between 1976 and 1991 he served as chairman
and member of the board of directors of the Historical Society of Israel. Arielis main fields of research and teaching
were American history, historiography, and early modern
history. Among his books is Political Thought in the United
States, 2 vols. (196768). In 1993 he was awarded the Israel
Prize for history.
ARIELI, YIZ H AK (18981974), rabbi. Arieli was born in
Jerusalem and studied in local yeshivot. He was one of the
first heads of Yeshivat Merkaz ha-Rav in Jerusalem, founded
by R. Abraham Isaac *Kook, where he served on the staff and
was administrator for about 40 years. In 1924 he participated
in the founding of the Jerusalem suburbs of Kiryat Shemuel
and Neveh Shaanan. In 1942 he was appointed rabbi of the
Jerusalem suburb Keneset Israel. He represented the Chief
Rabbinate on the government committee on autopsies. His
works include Einayim la-Mishpat (193666), notes on, and a
prcis of, the methodology of the Babylonian and Jerusalem
Talmuds; Shirat ha-Geulah (1956), on the month of Nisan
and a commentary on the Passover Haggadah; and Yerah haEitanim (1964), on the month of Tishri. He was awarded the
Israel Prize for rabbinical literature in 1966.
ARIKHA, AVIGDOR (1929 ), Israeli painter. Arikha was
born in Redauts, Bukovina, the second child of Haim-Karl
and Perla Dlugacz. He discovered the power of his art in 1944,
when his drawing ability helped get him released from a Romanian concentration camp, where he had been imprisoned
from 1941. He escaped with his sister to Palestine, to kibbutz
Maaleh ha-H amishah, and joined the *Haganah. With support from Henrietta *Szold he studied at the Bezalel Academy
of Art in Jerusalem under Mordecai *Ardon and Isidor *Aschheim. In 1949 Arikha began his studies in the Ecole Nationale des Beaux Arts in Paris, and from that time divided his
life between Israel and Paris.
Arikhas preferred fields of art are drawing and book illustration. His illustrations for Samuel Becketts Nouvelles et
Textes pour Rien (1957) were the beginning of a long friendship. His main art style was figurative, but during the 1960s he
tried abstraction. During the 1970s he improved his graphic
and painting techniques and had many exhibitions in Europe and the United States. In 1981, on the recommendation
of the Scottish National Portrait Gallery, he painted a portrait of Queen Elizabeth. During this time he created public
works of art, such as stained-glass windows for the Bnei Israel
Synagogue, Woonsocket, Rhode Island (1961) as well as at the
City Council Hall of the Jerusalem Municipality (1972). During the 1980s Arikha became a curator and made five short
films on famous artists (1985). In 1992 the BBC, produced a
film about his work.
Arikhas art deals with everyday life. There are interior
scenes, portraits of family members, and still lifes of his inti-
arison, ted
ARIOCH (Heb. ) . (1) A king of an unknown region, Ellasar, allied with *Chedorlaomer, king of Elam (Gen. 14:1 ff.).
(2) A captain of the guard in Babylon in the days of Nebuchadnezzar and Daniel (Dan. 2:14 ff.). (3) A king of the Elymaeans (Elamites) in Judith 1:6. (4) An angel in ii Enoch (the
Slavonic Enoch) 33:11. While the first three cannot be identified with any independently attested persons, the name Arioch
is probably identical with those of Arri(w)uk(i), a vassal of
King Zimrilim of Mari (c. 1700 b.c.e.), and possibly related to
Awariku king of the Danunians, and superior of Azatiwadda
the author of the Phoenician-Hieroglyphic Luwian bilingual
inscriptions of Karatepe (Adana, Turkey; first half of the first
millennium b.c.e.).
Bibliography: Koehler-Baumgartner, 87, 1054; H. Donner
and W. Roellig, Kanaanaeische und aramaeische Inschriften, 2 (1963),
39; W. Baumgartner, Hebraeisches und aramaeisches Lexikon zum
Alten Testament, 1 (1967), 85. Add. Bibliography: K. Younger,
in: cos, 2, 148.
[Harold Louis Ginsberg]
455
aristeas
ARISTEAS, LETTER OF, Jewish-Alexandrian literary composition written by an anonymous Jew, in the form of a letter allegedly written to his brother Philocrates by Aristeas, a
Greek in the court of Ptolemy ii Philadelphus (285246 b.c.e.).
The contents of the book are as follows: On the advice of his
courtiers, Demetrius of Phalerum and Aristeas, Ptolemy Philadelphus orders the sacred writings of the Jews to be trans-
Bibliography: H.T. Andrews, in: R.H. Charles, The Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha of the Old Testament in English, vol. 2 (1913),
83 ff.; Wendland, in: E. Kautzsch, Apocryphen und Pseudepigraphen,
2 (1900), 131; H. St. John Thackeray, Letter of Aristeas (1918); Bickerman, in: znw, 29 (1930), 280 ff.; M. Hadas, Aristeas to Philocrates
(1951); R. Tramontano, Lettera di Aristea a Filocrate (1931); A. Tcherikover, Ha-Yehudim ba-Olam ha-Yevani ve-ha-Romi (1961), 31618;
idem, Hellenistic Civilization and the Jews (1959), 348. Add. Bibli-
456
aristobulus ii
subdue the entire country and prevent his elder brother *Hyrcanus from seizing the throne. With the queens consent, Aristobulus wife and children were taken as hostages and confined to the citadel above the Temple in Jerusalem (Jos., Ant.,
13:4229). After Salomes death Aristobulus immediately declared war on Hyrcanus and won over most of his troops. He
defeated Hyrcanus in a battle near Jericho and forced him to
abdicate. But at the instigation of Hyrcanus adviser, *Antipater ii, *Aretas, king of the Nabateans, attacked Aristobulus
with a large force and defeated him. Aristobulus fled and barricaded himself in the Temple area where he was besieged by
Aretas and Hyrcanus (Jos., Ant., 14:421). When Scaurus, one
of Pompeys generals, arrived in Damascus in 65 b.c.e. and
heard of the fighting, he immediately left for Judea. He negotiated with the envoys of both brothers. Aristobulus offered
him a large sum of money with the result that the Roman
general decided to support him, and ordered Aretas to return
home. Aretas obeyed. Aristobulus seized this opportunity to
attack the withdrawing army and deal it a severe blow (ibid.,
2933). Pompey arrived in Damascus in the spring of 63. He
received delegations from the two brothers as well as one
from the Jewish people. While the ambassadors of the brothers pleaded the cause of their masters, the peoples emissaries
urged that the country be freed of monarchical rule and restored to government by the high priest. Pompey deferred his
decision (ibid., 4047). Aristobulus thereupon took the hasty
and ill-advised decision to leave Pompey and return to Judea.
Pompey, suspecting that he had embarked on an anti-Roman
course, set out after him to the fortress of Alexandrium. The
Roman commander demanded that Aristobulus surrender all
the fortresses in Judea. After some hesitation he promised to
accede. When he failed to do so, and continued on his way to
Jerusalem, Pompey followed him to Jericho. Aristobulus returned to the Roman camp and promised to fulfill Pompeys
terms. Pompey sent Gabinius to take over Jerusalem. However, Aristobulus supporters resisted and closed the city gates.
Pompey thereupon moved his entire force to Jerusalem. The
peace party in the city gained the upper hand against Aristobulus men, and the gates were opened. Aristobulus men fled
to the Temple area, and Pompey besieged the Temple fortifications. After a siege of three months, the Romans burst into
the Temple precincts and inflicted heavy casualties. Pompey
entered the inner sanctuary itself. With this, the Hasmonean
kingdom ceased to exist (63 b.c.e.) and Aristobulus and his
children were carried off as prisoners to Rome. In 56 b.c.e.,
however, Aristobulus and his son Antigonus succeeded in escaping and reached Jerusalem. He assembled a new army but
was defeated and took refuge with the remnant of his troops
in Machaerus. After two days fighting the stronghold fell to
a determined Roman onslaught. Aristobulus was again taken
prisoner, sent to Rome in chains, and there imprisoned until
Julius Caesar conquered the city in 49 b.c.e. Caesar planned
to send him to Syria with two legions to fight Pompeys supporters, but Aristobulus was poisoned by Pompeys men be-
457
aristobulus iii
fore he was able to leave for the East. His body was later sent
to Judea for burial.
Bibliography: Jos., Ant., 14:4879, 6297, 1234; Jos., Wars,
1:11758, 1714, 1834; Klausner, Bayit Sheni, 3 (19502), 21428, 23840;
A. Schalit, Hordos ha-Melekh (19643), 13 ff.; Schuerer, Gesch, 1 (19014),
291 ff., 341 ff.; Graetz, Hist, 2 (1893), 47, 5657; F.M. Abel, Histoire de
la Palestine, 1 (1952), 287 ff.
[Abraham Schalit]
458
lieve all the stories about his sons, was eventually convinced
of their treachery. This resulted in the reinstatement of Antipater, Herods son by Doris, as heir to the throne (13 b.c.e.).
Antipater and Salome went to great lengths to arouse the kings
hatred toward his Hasmonean offspring, finally producing a
forged letter as evidence of their plot to kill Herod. The youths
fled to the fortress of Alexandrium, but they were seized and
imprisoned despite their protestations of innocence. In a
last desperate attempt, Aristobulus threatened to denounce
Salome to the king as having communicated state secrets to his
enemy, the Arab Syllaeus, if she did not come to the princes
aid. Salome, however, reported the incident to Herod,
who thereupon ordered the youths to be confined separately
in chains. Permission was obtained from Augustus to try
the brothers, but before a joint council of the kings relatives
and the provincial governors. At the trial, held at Berytus
(Beirut), the princes were given no opportunity to defend
themselves and were condemned. A dispute then ensued
among the Roman officials as to the penalty to be administered, Saturninus, the presiding officer, recommending
clemency, and the majority demanding the death sentence.
The majority view finally prevailed and the brothers were
executed by strangulation in Sebaste (Samaria). The bodies
were sent to Alexandrium for burial near the grave of Alexander, the princes maternal grandfather. Augustus, on learning of the execution, was reported as exclaiming he would
sooner be Herods pig than Herods son (Macrobius, Saturnalia 2:4, no. 11).
By his marriage with Berenice, Aristobulus had three
sons: Herod, Agrippa, and Aristobulus; and two daughters:
Herodias and Mariamne. The children were cared for with
great devotion by their grandfather, King Herod.
Bibliography: Jos., Ant., 15:342; 16:11, 133, 193 ff.; 17:12 ff.,
133 ff.; Jos., Wars, 1:445 ff.; Schuerer, Gesch, 1 (19014), 36973, 40711;
Schuerer, Hist, 14956; A. Schalit, Hordos ha-Melekh (1964), index.
[Isaiah Gafni]
aristobulus of paneas
to him to prevent the erection of the statue in the Temple ordered by the emperor Caligula.
Bibliography: Jos., Wars, 1:552; 2:221; Jos., Ant., 18: 1335,
1514, 273 ff.; Schuerer, Gesch, 1 (19014), 504; A.H.M. Jones, The Herods
of Judaea (1938), 139, 1867, 198.
[Isaiah Gafni]
Of particular interest is the interpretation given by Aristobulus to the expressions standing and descending as applied
to God in the Bible. Standing, in his view, is a term connoting constancy or established order in natural phenomena,
such as the regular succession of day and night, or of the seasons of the year. Descending signifies the revelation at Mt.
Sinai, i.e., the manifestation of Gods sublimity to human beings on earth.
In one of the fragments Aristobulus discusses the Hebrew calendar and establishes the rule that Passover always
falls immediately after the vernal equinox.
In another discussion Aristobulus posits that portions
of the Pentateuch had been rendered into Greek before it was
translated in its entirety in the days of Ptolemy Philadelphus
(see *Septuagint), and that these portions reached Pythagoras,
Socrates, and Plato and formed the basis of their philosophical teachings. In developing their philosophical systems these
Greek philosophers were influenced by the biblical account
of creation. This makes it possible to understand why they
say that they hear the voice of God when they delve deeply into
the works of creation: they mean to say that they hear the echo
of the cosmic harmony established by the Divine Will just as
the voice of God in the biblical account of creation, according to Aristobulus, denotes the manifestation of the Divine
Power in the establishment of order and harmony in the world.
The account of the six days of creation, Aristobulus explains,
is not to be understood literally. The enumeration of six days
is only for the purpose of fixing the sequence of the different
phases of creation. Similarly, Gods resting on the seventh day
must not be understood as rest following laborious toil, but as
the bestowal of a permanence upon the universe.
In Aristobulus exposition of the account of creation the
number seven is of great importance. Not only did God rest on
the seventh day but also instituted the seventh day as a day of
rest for man, in order that man would be free one day to contemplate the order and harmony of creation. This contemplation is accomplished by means of the intellect, mans seventh
and most exalted faculty (the others being the five senses and
the power of speech). Still further, the seven faculties of man
correspond to the seven planets evidence of the harmony
between man and the universe as a whole. Aristobulus holds
that the numerical symbolism which he finds in the biblical
account of creation was the source of the Pythagorean theory
of numbers.
In order to support his contention that the source of
Greek philosophy lies in the Bible, Aristobulus, in his work,
cites many passages from ancient Greek literature which to his
mind reflect biblical ideas. There are indications that these citations were taken by Aristobulus from a collection of quotations that he had before him, which was used as a means for
propagating the Jewish religion in the Hellenistic world.
Bibliography: Schuerer, Gesch, 3 (19094), 512 ff.; D. Neumark, Geschichte der juedischen Philosophie des Mittelalters, 2 (1910),
38690; W. Von Christ, et al., Geschichte der griechischen Literatur,
459
ariston of pella
ARISTON OF PELLA (mid-second century c.e.), Palestinian author of a lost dialogue between a Jew and a Jewish convert to Christianity which apparently discussed the question
of messianic prophecies in the Old Testament. Whether this
work contained the passage on the *Bar Kokhba rebellion cited
by *Eusebius or whether Ariston wrote a separate monograph
on this war is not known.
ARISTOTLE (fourth century b.c.e.), Greek philosopher
and founder of the peripatetic school. Aristotle achieved a
unique rank in the estimation of Muslim and Jewish medieval philosophers, who often refer to him simply as the philosopher. Maimonides stated that Aristotle had reached the
highest degree of intellectual perfection open to man, barring
only the still higher degree of prophetic inspiration (letter to
Samuel ibn Tibbon, in: jqr, 25 (1934/35), 380; cf. Averroes,
Commentarium Magnum in Aristotelis De Anima (1953), 3:2,
433). While Aristotelian influences made some inroads into
medieval Jewish philosophy from its beginning (when it followed the teachings of the *Kalm and *Neoplatonism), Aristotelianism, in varying forms, became the predominant trend
from Abraham *Ibn Daud (12t century) to the middle of the
17t century. As a reaction, a countermovement arose in traditionalist and kabbalistic circles from the 13t century onward,
which included a critical evaluation of Aristotelian teachings,
and can hence be considered a part of medieval Aristotelianism. H asdai *Crescas was the most eminent philosophical
critic in this movement.
Jewish Aristotelianism
Jewish Aristotelianism may be divided into two periods. From
the ninth until the end of the twelfth century, Jews, living in
the Muslim world and knowing Arabic, had available to them
the Aristotelian literature existing in that language; from the
thirteenth century on, Jews, living in the Christian world and
using Hebrew for their philosophic writings, depended on
Hebrew translations of Aristotelian works. During the first
of these periods, the works of Aristotle (with the exception
of the Politics, the Eudemian Ethics, Magna Moralia, and the
Dialogues), together with many of the Greek commentaries on
his works, became known through Arabic translations which
were made between about 800 c.e. and 1000 c.e. (for the
history of these translations see R. Walzer, Greek into Arabic
(1962), 68, 60113; in eis, 1 (1960), 630 ff., s.v. Aristtls). In
addition, Jews became familiar with the teachings of Aristotle,
at times interspersed with neoplatonic doctrines, through the
summaries, commentaries, and independent works of such
Islamic philosophers as al-*Frb (c. 870950), *Avicenna
(9301037), and Ibn Bjja (*Avempace, d. 1138). In the Islamic
world, Aristotelian studies were put on a firm footing as early
460
aristotle
461
aristotle
462
ark
5PUBM+FXJTI
QPQVMBUJPOPG"SJ[POB
"
"
PG+FXTJOHFOFSBM
QPQVMBUJPOPG"SJ[POB
1IPFOJY
5VDTPO
@
@
@
PG"SJ[POB+FXT
JO+FXJTIQPQVMBUJPO
PG64
5PNCTUPOF
463
ark
it (Levush, OH 150). It is related that Jacob Segal Moellin (Maharil) used to bow three times to the Ark when he passed it
on departing from the synagogue like a disciple taking leave
of his master (Sh. Ar., OH 132, Magen Avraham, 6). The law
is: One must show great honor to the Torah scrolls and it is
a mitzvah to set aside a special place for them, to honor that
place, and to beautify it. (Sh. Ar., YD 282). It is said that the
ignorant die because they refer to the Ark as arana (Aram.
box), without the adjective holy (Shab. 32a).
The Mishnah records that on public fast days declared
because of drought, the Ark was brought out into the town
square and covered with ashes, and prayers were recited in
front of it (Taan. 2:1). The ashes were symbolic of the unworthiness of the congregation (Taan. 16a; TJ, Taan. 11:1, 65a) or of
the fact that God suffers with His people (Taan. 16a).
There are several widespread customs connected with the
Ark. It is opened for certain prayers such as *Avinu Malkenu
on fast days and during the *Ten Days of Penitence and for
many of the piyyutim recited on the High Holy Day services. It
is customary to stand while the Ark is open although there is
no obligation to do so (Sh. Ar., YD 242:13). The accepted practice is not to leave the Ark empty. When all the Torah scrolls
are taken out on Hoshana Rabba and Simh at Torah, a lighted
candle, symbolic of the light of the Torah, is often put there;
however, halakhic objections have been raised to this custom
(Sh. Ar., Oh 154:7). The Ark usually has a curtain on it which
is called parokhet. A lamp (*ner tamid) is kept continually
burning before it. It is not uncommon for men or women to
open the Ark to offer private prayers for sick relatives or for
other troubles. Generally, opening the Ark seems to stress the
importance of the prayer.
Form of the Ark
The scrolls were originally kept in a movable receptacle which
served both as their repository and as a pulpit. In the synagogue of Dura-Europos (c. 245 C.E.) a niche in the wall facing
Jerusalem was fitted to receive the scrolls which are thought
to have been placed in a low, wooden cabinet. Similar cabinets in ordinary use are pictured in Pompeian frescoes. Representations of the Ark are found in paintings and grafitti in
the Jewish catacombs in Rome, as well as on the third- and
fourth-century gold glasses from Jewish catacombs in that
city. The scrolls are depicted lying on shelves in the open cabinets. In the Middle Ages, however, the Ark took the form of
a taller niche or cabinet in which the scrolls stood upright,
mounted, wrapped in cloth and sometimes topped with finials. This type is represented in 14t- and 15t-century illuminated Hebrew manuscripts of Spanish and German origin. In
15t-century Italian Hebrew manuscripts, a new type appears:
the freestanding, tall, double-tiered cupboard, the upper tier
fitted to take the scrolls and the lower one to contain ceremonial objects. A Gothic Ark from Modena from the year 1505,
decorated with carved panels, is in the Muse Cluny, Paris. A
more elaborate Renaissance Ark from Urbino with painted
decorations (1550) is in the Jewish Museum in New York. The
464
In Illuminated Manuscripts
In many 14t-century German mah zorim, the first benediction in the morning prayer of the Day of Atonement is traditionally represented by the open Ark of the synagogue, since
this prayer mentions the opening of the Gates of Mercy. Most
of these Arks are gabled, with open doors revealing the decorated Torah scrolls within. In Spanish 14t-century Haggadot
there is a similar open door Ark in illustrations of synagogue
interiors (Sarajevo Haggadah, f. 34) Italian illustrations usually show the Ark with closed doors (Rothschild MS 24, Israel
Museum; Mishneh Torah Heb., 4, 1193, fol. 33v, Jerusalem National Library) though occasionally there is an open Ark (BM
Add. 26968, fol. 139v., Margoliouth, Cat. no. 616).
[Bezalel Narkiss]
Bibliography: E.L. Sukenik, Ancient Synagogues in Palestine and Greece (1934); R. Wischnitzer, Architecture of European Synagogues (1964), index; idem, in: JBL, 60 (1941), 4355; A. Kampf, Contemporary Synagogue Art, Developments in the United States, 194565
(1966), index; R. Krautheimer, Mittelalterliche Synagogen (1927); G.
Loukomski, Jewish Art in European Synagogues (1947); U. Nahon,
Scritti S. Mayer (It., 1956), 25977; Roth, Art, index.
arkansas
5PUBM+FXJTI
1PQVMBUJPOPG"SLBOTBT
"3,"/4"4
'BZFUUFWJMMF
+POFTCPSP
'PSU4NJUI
-JUUMF3PDL
PG+FXTJOHFOFSBM
QPQVMBUJPOPG"SLBOTBT
)FMFOB
)PU4QSJOHT
1JOF#MV
5FYBSLBOB
m
m
m
m
PG"SLBOTBT+FXT
JO+FXJTIQPQVMBUJPO
PG64
465
arkin, alan W.
466
467
Eben-Ezer
Aphek
Jaffa
IA
Shiloh
PH
IL
IS
EPHRAIM
BENJAMIN
Ekron
Kiriath-Jearim
Ashdod
Beth-Shemesh
Jerusalem
Gath
Ashkelon
JUDAH
Route of the Ark of the covenant after it was brought from Shiloh, captured
by the Philistines at Eben-Ezer, and eventually restored to Jerusalem.
practice of carrying the ark from place to place ceased. Henceforth, there is no information about the ark being taken to
war or to celebrations, nor is its ultimate fate known. It may
be assumed from Jeremiahs statement (3:16) that at the end
of the period of the First Temple the ark was no longer in the
Temple. It is not mentioned among the Temple vessels carried into exile or returned from Babylon. In talmudic times
there was a widespread tradition that the ark had been hidden by Josiah in its place, or beneath the woodshed (Shek.
6:12; Yoma 53b54a). According to a legend in ii Maccabees
2:17, the ark was concealed by Jeremiah on Mount Nebo. In
the period of the Second Temple, at all events, the ark was no
longer in the Temple (Yoma 5:2).
Sacred chests, containing holy objects or images of deities, are also to be found among other peoples, but they bear
no conspicuous resemblance, either in appearance or in function, to the ark. A number of scholars have compared the ark
to the Markab or At fah (or Ut fah, a type of elongated chest,
adorned with ostrich feathers), to the Mah mal (a pyramidshaped box sent by Arab princes, with gifts, to a pilgrim procession to Mecca), or to the Qubbah (a kind of tent of the preIslamic period, tapering to a point and made of red leather),
which is found among several Arabian tribes. All these are
borne on camels and have a certain sanctity attributed to
them. The At fah as in ancient times, the Qubbah is generally brought to the camp only when decisive wars are being
fought or when an enemy threatens grave danger. According
to A. Musil, the At fah or at least that of the Rwalah, one of
the Anzah tribes of Transjordan serves also as a guide, and
predictions are made from the movement or swaying of its
feathers. But according to the overwhelming evidence, including that of eyewitnesses, the At fah also that of the Rwalah
tribe functions chiefly as the seat for a young girl with uncovered hair and naked bosom, whose purpose is to incite the
468
young men to conquer or die fighting. Clearly there is no resemblance between the ark and the At fah, since the ark did not
serve as a guide (even in Num. 10:33; Nah manides, ibid.) or as
an instrument of divination. Unlike the ark, the Mah mal is not
taken out to war, while the Qubbah is, as previously stated, a
tent. Some scholars have compared the ark to the chests (the
lower parts of which were generally boat-shaped) which were
brought out of the temple by the Egyptian priests at festivals
and on which statues of the gods were placed. The motif of the
cherub of human form with outstretched wings may also be
fundamentally Egyptian, although the word cherub (kurbu)
is at present found only in Akkadian sources.
[Yehoshua M. Grintz]
In the Aggadah
The sanctuary in the wilderness contained among other things
the Ark of the Covenant and the two stone tablets on which
were inscribed the Ten Commandments (Ex. 25:10 ff.). The first
tablets were broken and a second pair hewn out (ibid. 34:1, 4).
According to one view there were two arks, one which housed
the Torah (including the second tablets), while the other contained the fragments of the first tablets, and it was this ark that
was taken out by the Israelites on various occasions. According to another view, both the whole and the broken tablets
were contained in one ark, and from this the moral was drawn
that a scholar who has forgotten his learning is still entitled to
receive respect (Ber. 8b; bb 14b).
The ark traveled 2,000 cubits (the limits of a Sabbath
journey) ahead of the Israelites in the wilderness, so that on
the Sabbath they could go and pray there (Num. R. 2:9). Two
fiery jets issued from between the cherubim above the ark,
burning up snakes, scorpions, and thorns in its path, and destroying Israels enemies (Tanh . Va-Yakhel 7).
When the Philistines returned the ark, which they had
captured from the Israelites, the cows which drew the cart
upon which it was placed burst into song (Av. Zar. 24b). Later,
when Solomon brought it into the Temple, all the golden trees
there yielded abundant fruit. This continued until Manasseh
introduced into the Temple an image of an idol, whereupon
the trees dried up and their fruit withered (Tanh . Terumah
11; Yoma 39b). It was housed in the Holy of Holies (i Kings
6:1619). Miraculously, however, the ark did not diminish the
area of the Holy of Holies in the least (bb 99a).
The ark was in the exact center of the whole world, and
in front of it stood the *even shetiyyah (foundation stone),
which was the starting point of the creation of the world
(Tanh . Kedoshim 10). Opinions differ as to its subsequent
fate. Some hold that it was taken to Babylon when the Temple was destroyed; others, that it was hidden in the Second
Temple beneath the pavement in the wood storehouse. According to yet another tradition Josiah hid it, together with
the other sacred utensils, to ensure that it would not be taken
to Babylonia (Yoma 53b; tj Shek. 6:1, 49c). A baraita quoted
by Maimonides (Yad Hilkhot Beit ha-Beh irah, 4:1) states that
when Solomon built the Temple, he foresaw its destruction
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
arlen, harold
and built a deep secret cave, where Josiah ordered the ark to
be hidden. In ii Maccabees 2:4, it is stated that Jeremiah hid
it in the cave of the mountain from which Moses had viewed
the land of Israel prior to his death. In any case, it was not in
evidence during the period of the Second Temple. With the
ark were hidden the phial of manna, the phial of anointing
oil, Aarons staff, and the chest in which the Philistines sent a
gift to the God of Israel (Yoma 52b).
[Harry Freedman]
Bibliography: general: de Vaux, Anc Isr, 297303, 591
(incl. bibl.); Tur-Sinai, in: em, 1 (1965), 53850 (incl. bibl.). history:
Haran, in: iej, 13 (1963), 4658; idem, in: bies, 25 (1961), 21123; Delcor, in: vt, 14 (1964), 13654 (Fr.); Porter, in: jts, 5 (1954), 16173;
Nielsen, in: vt supplement, 7 (1960), 6174 (Eng.); Tur-Sinai, in: vt,
1 (1951), 27586 (Eng.). function and symbolic significance:
Bentaen, in: jbl, 67 (1948), 3758; Haran, in: Sefer Tur-Sinai (1960),
2742; idem, in: Sefer D. Neiger (1959), 21521; idem, in: iej, 9 (1959),
3038, 8994. Add. Bibliography: C.L. Seow, in: abd, 1, 38693; J.
Fitzmyer, in: The Aramaic Inscriptions of Sefire (1995), 5759; H. Niehr,
in: K. van der Toorn (ed.), The Image and the Book (1996), 7395; T.
Mettinger, ibid., 173204. aggadah: Ginzberg, Legends, index.
469
arles
ARLES (Heb. , , ), town in France, 27 mi. (approx. 40 km.) south of Avignon. According to a Jewish legend,
one of three rudderless ships bearing Jewish exiles arrived in
Arles after the destruction of the Second Temple. It is said that
Jews sang psalms at the funeral of Hilary, bishop of Arles, in
449. The first documented reference to Jews in the town (508)
relates that defense of part of the wall was entrusted to them
during a siege.
In 591 Archbishop Virgilius of Arles was rebuked by Pope
*Gregory the Great for wishing to convert the Jews there by
force. In 820, a great number of Jewish children from *Lyons,
*Chalon-sur-Saone, *Mcon, and *Vienne had to take refuge with the Jews of Arles to escape forcible conversion. The
Jews of Arles were accused by *Agobard, archbishop of Lyons
(c. 82627), of having sold kidnapped Christian children into
slavery. Jurisdiction over the Jews in the city was granted by
Boso, count of Provence, to the archbishop of Arles in 879; the
grant was renewed and ratified in 921, 1147, and 1154. A Hebrew copy of one of these documents, placed at the disposal
of Archbishop Raymond (114257), mentions the first Jewish
cemetery at the Montjuif, in the present Griffeville quarter, for
which Jews made an annual payment of 44 sols to the archbishop. Twelfth century and later documents show that the
Jews of Arles owned real estate. A record of 1170 shows that
the archbishop shared the proceeds of the dues and taxes with
a Jew. *Benjamin of Tudela, who visited Arles about this time,
noted the existence of a community of 200. In 1215 the archbishop issued the Jewish community with its first constitution
and delegated its administration to three elected rectors. Jews
were living in both the town and borough; later their main
place of residence was on the Rue Neuve, near the church of
the Jacobins. The present chapel of the pnitents bleus is said
to stand on the site of the 13t-century synagogue.
During the 14t century the community was augmented
by exiles from the kingdom of France, as well as through the
incorporation into Arles of nearby Trinquetaille, with its considerable Jewish community. For the last quarter of the century the Jews of Arles paid directly to the count annual dues
of 200 florins, formerly combined with the levy on the other
Provenal communities. They also paid the Arles municipality an annual impost of 60 pounds of pepper. They renewed
their association with the union of Jewish communities in
470
arlosoroff, chaim
Jewish scholar of Arles is R. Moses (c. 900). *Samuel ibn Tibbon, completed his translation of Maimonides Guide of the
Perplexed (1204) there. Other scholars in Arles included *Gershon b. Solomon of Arles (beginning of the 13t century); Joseph *Kaspi (c. 1317); Kalonymus b. Kalonymus (early 14t century); *Kalonymus b. David b. Todros (same period); Todros b.
Meshullam of Arles, translated into Hebrew Averroes Middle
Commentaries on Aristotles Rhetoric and Poetics (Sefer haMeliz ah) and Sefer ha-Shir; 1337); Isaac Nathan b. Kalonymus
(middle 15t century) and Meir, known as Maestro Bendig,
(second half of the 15t century).
Bibliography: Blumenkranz, Juifs et Chrtiens dans le
monde occidental (1960), 35, 43, 105, 194; idem, Auterus Chrtiens
sur les juifs (1963), 1516; Fassin, in: Bulletin de la socit des amis du
vieil Arles, 1 (190304), 3033, 8790; 6 (1909), 8997; E. Engelmann,
Zur staedtischen Volks-Bewegung in Suedfrankreich (1959), 474,
60, 8587; C. Arnaud, Essai sur la condition des Juifs en Provence au
moyen ge (1879), 14, 19; Crmieux, in: REJ, 44 (1902), 301ff.; Gross, in:
MGWJ, 27 (1878), 61ff.; 28 (1879); 29 (1880); 31 (1882); Gross, Gal Jud,
73ff.; Hildenfinger, in: REJ, 41 (1900), 62ff.; 47 (1903), 221ff.; 48 (1904),
48ff., 265ff.; Darmesteter, in: REJ, 1 (1880), 119ff.; Morel-Fatio, in: REJ,
1 (1880), 301ff.; Chotzner, in JQR, 13 (1901), 1456; Gershon b. Solomon
of Arles, Gate of Heaven, ed. and tr. by F.S. Bodenheimer (1953); Z.
Szajkowski, Franco-Judaica (1963), 2, 31; Roth, Dark Ages, index.
[Bernhard Blumenkranz]
ARLOSOROFF, CHAIM (Victor; 18991933), Zionist statesman and leader of the Zionist labor movement. Arlosoroff was
born in Romny, Ukraine, the grandson of a famous rabbi. He
was taken to Germany by his parents in 1905 in the wake of
a pogrom. In 1918 Arlosoroff joined the Zionist labor party
Hitah adut (*Ha-Poel ha-Z air) and soon became one of its
leaders. A pamphlet he wrote in 1919, Jewish Popular Socialism, attempted to combine non-Marxist socialism with
a practical approach to the problems of Jewish settlement
in Palestine. He soon attracted attention by advocating new
methods of financing Zionist settlement, especially through
an international loan guaranteed by the League of Nations
and the Mandatory power. He also expressed the belief that
cooperation between the Arab and Jewish national movements was possible.
Arlosoroff settled in Palestine in 1924, after finishing his
studies in economics at Berlin University. In 1926 he became
a member of the yishuv delegation to the League of Nations
Permanent Mandates Commission. In that year, and again in
192829, he visited the United States, publishing his impressions in a series of letters, New York vi-Yrushalayim (1929),
which contain sociological and economic studies of American Jewry. With the founding of *Mapai in 1930, Arlosoroff
became one of the partys leaders and spokesmen. A staunch
supporter of Chaim *Weizmanns policies, Arlosoroff was
elected a member of the Zionist and Jewish Agency Executive and head of its Political Department at the 17t Zionist
Congress in 1931. Despite the friendly personal and political
relations he established with the British High Commissioner
471
armageddon
At the time, members of the Labor movement, with few exceptions, regarded the widows testimony as proof of the existence of criminal fascist tendencies among Revisionists, while
the Revisionists and most other non-labor circles, including
Chief Rabbi *Kook, firmly maintained Stavskys innocence,
denouncing the affair as a blood libel of Jews against Jews.
[Binyamin Eliav]
Bibliography: E. Biletzky, Chaim Arlosoroff Iyyunim beMishnato ha-Yehudit (1966); A. Zweig, in: Jewish Frontier (June 1936).
murder trial: Dinur, Haganah, 2 pt. 1 (1959), 4979; Arlosoroff
Murder Trial (1934); A. Ah imeir, Ha-Mishpat (1968); M. Sharett, Orot
she-Kavu (1969), 3038.
ARMAGEDDON, name of the site, in Christian eschatology, of the final battle between the forces of Good and Evil.
The name Armageddon is not mentioned prior to the New
Testament but is believed by some to be a corrupt spelling of
*Megiddo, a city mentioned many times in Scripture. According to this explanation the first syllable ar would stand for ir
(city) or har (mountain). Indeed, the Valley of Megiddon
(bikat megiddon) is referred to once in the Old Testament in
the prophecies of Zechariah (12:11). Others suggest that Armageddon is a corruption of the Hebrew Har Moed (mount
of assembly; cf. Isa. 14:13) or of Har Migdo (Gods fruitful
mountain) which is taken to refer to Mount Zion. This last
suggestion is said by some to be supported by several passages
in Revelations (9:13; 11:14; 14:1420; 16:1216), the imagery of
which resembles that of Joel, who envisages the power of God
proceeding from Mount Zion to battle against the forces of
Evil (Joel 2:13; 3:1617, 21). However, the author of Revelations
was probably combining the strategic fame of Megiddo with
the idea of an eschatological final conflict on the mountains
of Israel (Ezek. 38:8, 21).
ARMENIA, in Transcaucasia. Historically its boundaries embraced a much wider area in different periods. The Armenian
diaspora is scattered in many countries of the world and still
identifies its past history and future aspirations with the wider
connotations of the term Armenia. Jewish historical, exegetical, and descriptive sources reveal knowledge of the variations
in geographical area and history of this remarkable people.
The fate and modes of existence of the Armenians have been
compared in some essential features to those of the Jews.
Much of the original Armenia is now the area of Kurdistan in Turkey. However, from the seventh to ninth centuries the Arab conquerors called by the name Armenia a
province which included entire Transcaucasia, with the cities Bardhaa, now Barda in the present Azerbaijan, where the
governors mostly resided, and *Tiflis (now Tbilisi, capital of
Georgia). The province is also sometimes called Armenia in
eastern sources. The *Khazars were sometimes credited with
Armenian origin: this is stated by the seventh-century Armenian bishop and historian Sebeos, and the Arab geographer
Dimashq (d. 1327). In the 13t to 14t centuries the Crimea
and the area to the east were known as Gazaria (Khazaria)
472
armenia
473
armilus
In Israel
Mosaics with Armenian inscriptions point to an Armenian
population in Jerusalem as early as the fifth century c.e., and
scribal notes on manuscripts indicate a school of Armenian
scribes of the same period. In Armenian history 21 bishops
of Jerusalem are mentioned in the Arab period. In 1311 a certain Patriarch Sarkis preserved the independence of the patriarchate when Erez Israel came under Mamluk rule. In the
early 17t century the patriarchate was short of funds but Patriarch Krikor Baronder (161345) succeeded in raising large
sums from Armenians in various parts the world over, and
constructed an Armenian quarter in Jerusalem. There was a
long dispute over the rights to use the monastery of St. James,
and in 1813 the sultan Mahmud II granted it to the Armenians
over the objection of the Greek Orthodox. In 1833 a printing
press was founded which has published many liturgical and
ritual books as well as a monthly periodical Sion (since 1866).
In 1843 a theological seminary was founded. In the 20t century the community was centered around the patriarchate and
the Monastery of St. James, and the Church of the Archangels,
all in the Armenian quarter of the old city of Jerusalem, and
the Church of St. Savior on Mt. Zion. These institutions have
over the centuries inherited a large collection of manuscripts
donated by bishops and pilgrims, firmans granted by sultans
and caliphs, and specially commissioned religious articles
for the services of the cathedral. The library of manuscripts
in Jerusalem is exceeded in size only by the collection in Armenia. Though always available to scholars in the past, these
treasures were exhibited to the general public for the first time
in 1969. At the outset of the 21st century, around 3,000 Armenians were living in the State of Israel, which like certain other
countries has never officially recognized the mass murder of
the Armenians by the Turks in World War i as an act of genocide. Israel and Armenia maintained diplomatic relations but
neither had an embassy in the other country.
Bibliography: Baron, Social2, index; A.N. Poliak, Kazaryah
(Heb., 1951), index; J. Neusner, in: jaos, 84 (1964), 23040.
474
apparently under the influence of Sefer Zerubbavel. The legend of Armilus thus originated not earlier than the beginning
of the geonic period. Its basis, however, is the talmudic legend of Messiah the son of Joseph, who would be slain in the
war between the nations prior to the redemption that would
come through Messiah the son of David (Suk. 52a). In Otot
ha-Mashiah (Midreshei Geullah, p. 320), there is reference to
the Satan Armilus whom the Gentiles call Antichrist but this
is no proof of Christian influence.
Of the numerous conjectures about the origin of the
name Armilus, the most probable is that it is derived from
Romulus (founder of Rome, with Remus), although other suggestions are that it may be a corruption of Angra-Mainyu, the
Persian god of evil, or from the Greek (Ahriman).
The legend that he was born of a beautiful virgin (see below)
likewise connects it with Rome. It is most likely that as a result
of the sufferings of the Jews at the hands of the Romans at the
time of the destruction of the Second Temple, and during and
after the Bar Kokhba War, and especially after Christianity had
conquered the Roman Empire and initiated a ruthless persecution of Judaism from which it had sprung, the Jews began to
regard Rome, founded by Romulus, as the kingdom of Satan,
the antithesis of the kingdom of Heaven. Hence they applied
the name of Armilus to that diabolic power which had gained
a transient, terrestrial victory (in contrast to the celestial and
eternal kingdom of the Messiah).
Armilus and his evil deeds are described in detail only
in the above-mentioned later Hebrew Midrashim now republished with detailed introduction and valuable notes, by
J. Even Shemuel (Kaufmann) in his Midreshei Geullah (1942,
19442). Armilus is the least of the kings, the son of a bondwoman, and monstrous in appearance (Midreshei Geullah,
Sefer Eliyahu, 42; Yemot ha-Mashiah , 9697; Nistarot shel R.
Shimon b. Yoh ai, 4, 195; see also textual variants, 382b, 402).
He is frequently referred to briefly as the son of a stone. This
brief reference is fully explained in a legend: They tell that
in Rome there is a marble statue of a beautiful maiden, fashioned not by human hand but by the Holy One blessed be
He, who created it in His might. The wicked of the nations of
the world, the sons of Belial, come and warm her and lie with
her, and He preserves their seed within the stone from which
He creates a being and forms it into a child, whereupon she
splits asunder and there issues from her the likeness of a man
whose name is the Satan Armilus, whom the Gentiles call
Antichrist. He is 12 cubits tall and two cubits broad, there is
a span between his eyes which are crooked and red, his hair
is golden-colored, the soles of his feet are green, and he has
two heads (Pirkei ha-Mashiah , in Midreshei Geullah, p. 320).
This Armilus will deceive the whole world into believing that
he is God and will reign over the entire world. He will come
with ten kings and together they will fight over Jerusalem, and
Armilus will slay Nehemiah b. H ushiel, who is Messiah the
son of Joseph, as well as many righteous men with him, and
Israel will mourn for him as one that is in bitterness for his
only son (cf. Zech. 12:912). Armilus will banish Israel to the
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
isfaction for all sides, leading to increased tension and outbreaks of heavy, if localized, fighting, especially in the Negev.
A United Nations report of September, 1948 referred to an
accumulated irritation of daily incidents and the danger that
the truce, if too prolonged, would deteriorate into a virtual
resumption of hostilities. On Oct. 19, 1948 the Security Council adopted a resolution envisaging negotiations for the settlement of outstanding problems. Shortly afterward un Acting
Mediator Ralph Bunche (subsequently awarded the Nobel
Peace Prize) proposed that the parties should be required
to enter into immediate negotiations aiming at a formal peace,
or at least an armistice. On Nov. 4, 1948, the Security Council embodied this idea in a resolution relating to the Negev,
and followed this with a general resolution on Nov. 16. The
resolution urged that, in order to eliminate the threat to peace
in Palestine and to facilitate the transition from truce to
permanent peace, an armistice should be established in
all sectors. To this end, it called upon the parties to seek agreement forthwith by negotiations conducted either directly
or through the Acting Mediator. On Nov. 23, 1948 Israel indicated its preference for direct negotiations or, if that was
impracticable, for negotiations through the United Nations.
In December, Egypt, Jordan, and Lebanon also accepted
the Nov. 16 resolution in principle, although they were not
prepared to enter into negotiations immediately. Only after a further outbreak in the Negev at the end of December
did Egypt decide to enter into immediate negotiations, which
began at Rhodes on Jan. 12, 1949. The conferences with
Lebanon and Jordan began on March 1. Syria did not agree
to negotiate until March 21, 1949, the conference itself commencing on April 5. In each case the negotiations were terminated by the formal signing of a General Armistice Agreement.
Of the other Arab states involved in the War of Independence, Saudi Arabia formally notified the United Nations that
it accepted the decisions of the Arab League on the Palestine
situation, Yemen took no formal steps, and Iraq authorized
Jordan to negotiate for the substantial Iraqi forces in its sector, which were to be withdrawn.
All four of these conferences followed a similar pattern,
the framework of which was the Security Councils resolution of Nov. 16, 1948. Bunche was chairman of the conferences
with Egypt and Jordan, and his personal deputy, Henri Vigier,
chaired the conferences with Lebanon and Syria. They were
assisted by the Chief of Staff of the un Truce Supervision Organization (u.n.t.s.o.), Major General William E. Riley (U.S.
Marine Corps). The negotiations proceeded both formally and
informally, and frequently directly and not in the presence of
the United Nations representatives. When the conference with
Jordan encountered difficulties, the major issues were resolved
directly between the two governments outside the conference.
At one time, when the conference with Syria was on the point
of breaking down, the general settlement of the issues of principle was negotiated by the governments directly, through un
Secretary-General Trygve Lie.
475
armleder
476
ARMLEDER, medieval German lawless bands, so called after the leather armpiece worn by the peasantry instead of the
metal armor worn by knights; this served as a class label to denote the peasantry in particular during popular disturbances.
The Armleder became identified with a gang of Judenschlaeger
(Jew-killers) who ranged Franconia and Alsace from 1336 to
1339. They were motivated by the feelings of hatred in which
the Jews were held and the social tensions thus stimulated in
Christian society in the first half of the 14t century. The preliminary band of Judenschlaeger was led through Franconia
in 1336 by a nobleman claiming that an angel had called upon
him to kill the Jews. The following year a tavernkeeper, John
Zimberlin, claimed to be a prophet called upon to avenge
Christ. He was assisted by a nobleman, Umbehoven of Dorlisheim. Zimberlin gathered together a gang of peasants armed
with pitchforks and distinguished by leather armbands, and
assumed the title Kunig (king) Armleder. The marauders overran Upper Alsace, and ravaged 120 communities; in many cities the populace handed over the Jewish residents. The Jews
of Rouffach, Ensisheim, and Muelhausen (*Mulhouse) were
massacred, their belongings in the two first cities confiscated
by the bishop of Strasbourg, while the emperor Ludwig of
Bavaria lent his tacit support to the crime by exonerating the
city of Muelhausen from guilt in return for an indemnity of
1,000 pounds. The assault was repeated in Ribeauville, where
it is said that about 1,500 Jews perished. During the prolonged
siege of *Colmar the leading citizens refused to surrender the
Jewish inhabitants, and on the arrival of imperial troops there
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
&
JO F
3I
3
-JNCVSH
$PCMFO[
'SJFECFSH
+VMZ
#PQQBSE
[Georges Weill]
-08&3
#JTDIPGTIFJN
)BOBV
'SBOLGVSU
BJO3 ' 3 " / $ 0 / * "
.
611&3
"VH
) & 4
3
MMF
PTF
.
5SJFS
'3"/$0/*"
8VFS[CVSH
,JU[JOHFO
3 IJ
OF 3
.*%%-&
'3"/$0/*"
BV
$PMNBS
3PVGGBDI
4PVMU[ &OTJTIFJN
.VFMIBVTF
48"#*"
4USBTCPVSH
%PO
3JCFBVWJMM
" - 4 "
$ &
/VSFNCFSH
"VHTCVSH
#BTMF
/&5)&3
-"/%4
(&3."/:
&/(-"/%
#&-(*6.
'3"/$&
48*5;&3-"/%
"6453*"
*5"-:
41"*/
+VMZ
+VOF
ARNALDO OF VILLANOVA (12401311), Spanish theologian, physician, and diplomat. Arnaldo taught medicine in
Naples, Montpellier, and Paris. He studied Hebrew and Arabic,
as well as talmudic and rabbinical literature under the guidance of Raymond *Martini. Although he aroused official anger
by criticizing the superstitious and demonological elements in
Christianity, Arnaldo followed common prejudice by ostracizing his Jewish colleagues. He attacked leading ecclesiastics
for consulting Jewish physicians, and forbade laymen to do
so. He proposed that the Jews should be offered the choice of
conversion or exile. Jewish scholars, on their part, showed an
unflagging interest in Arnaldos scientific work and writings.
More of his works were translated into Hebrew than of any
other Christian physician in the Middle Ages. Several of these
translations are extant in manuscript. One was translated under the title Hanhagat ha-Beriut (Ways to Health) by Israel
Kaslari in 1327; and another entitled Ha-Parabolot (345 medical
aphorisms) by Abraham Avigdor in 1378. The original Latin
text of Arnaldos book on the use of drugs in digestive diseases
was lost but the work survived in Hebrew translation (by Avigdor in 1381 and Todros b. Moses Yom Tov in 1394).
Bibliography: Baer, Spain, index; M. Menndez y Pelayo,
Historia de los heterodoxos espaoles, 1 (1956), 53976; H. Friedenwald,
Jews in Medicine (1967), index.
ARNDT, ERNST MORITZ (17691860), German antisemitic writer. Arndt, who was born in Schoritz (Ruegen), ranks
among the fathers of modern journalism. He played a crucial
part in the development of German nationalism, with a corollary of hostility to and fear of the Jews. He was one of the
477
arnheim, fischel
478
arnon
(80 km.). After the Jordan, it is one of the longest water courses
in the Erez Israel region. In its lower course it runs through a
steep narrow valley and empties into the Dead Sea through a
gateway 44 yd. (40 m.) wide of red and rose-colored layers of
sandstone. The volume of its waters fluctuates considerably between the rainy season and the summer and autumn months;
however, it is one of a few rivers in Israel that contains water all
through the year. The average is estimated at 2 cu. m. per second, but due to the steepness of its banks they have so far not
been exploited. When the Israelites reached the eastern side
of the Jordan in the period of the Exodus, the Arnon marked
the boundary between *Moab and the *Amorites (Num. 22:36).
The Amorites had previously wrested the northern area from
the Moabites (ibid. 21:1315, 2429). In their war against the
Amorites, Moses and the Israelites had to cross the upper
reaches of the Arnon (Deut. 2:24); they conquered the territory lying north of it up to the *Jabbok. This area was allotted
by Moses (later confirmed by Joshua) to the tribe of *Reuben
(Deut. 3:8, 12, 16; Josh. 12:12; 13:9, 16; Judg. 11:18, 26), making the Arnon its border with Moab. The border and the fort
over the ravine were dominated by the city of *Aroer (Deut.
2:36; 3:12; 4:48; Josh. 12:2; 13:9, 16). In the ninth century b.c.e.
Mesha, king of Moab, recovered part of the lands north of the
Arnon, and in his inscription (line 26), speaks of the roads
(mesillot) which he built across it. Moab, in fact, never accepted the Arnon as its northern border, although Jephthah
describes it as the established northern frontier of Moab in
his message to the Ammonite king (Judg. 11:26). The region
north of the Arnon was conquered by Hazael of Damascus,
from Jehu, and finally annexed by Tiglath-Pileser iii of Assyria
in 733 b.c.e. Both Isaiah (16:2) and Jeremiah (48:20) mention
the Arnon in connection with Moab. The fords of the Arnon,
referred to by Isaiah (16:2 Meshas mesillot), constituted an
important link in the Kings Highway connecting Elath with
Damascus by way of Transjordan (Num. 20:17; 21:22; cf. 20:19).
In Hasmonean times, when first John Hyrcanus and then Alexander Yannai subdued this region, the Arnon formed the
border between their kingdoms and the *Nabateans (Jos., Ant.,
13:25455, 397). A legion stationed at Castra Arnonensia in
Roman times guarded the road from Elath to Bozrah where
it crossed the Arnon Valley. The Arab geographer al-Idrs
speaks enthusiastically of the wildlife in the neighborhood of
the Arnon ravine and of the abundance of fish in its waters.
Rabbinic sources include the fords of the Arnon among the
places at the sight of which the blessing Blessed be He who
performed miracles to our forefathers at this place must be
pronounced, and at the same time they describe the fantastic
nature of these miracles performed in Moses time (Ber. 54b;
Tanh . B., Num. 127). An ancient road probably built by Mesha,
king of Moab, which connected the southern parts of Moab
to northern Moab, was discovered near the river.
ARNON (Heb. ; Ar. al-Mawjib), river in Transjordan having its source east of the al-Karak region and flowing south
to north, then turning west for an overall distance of 50 mi.
479
arnon, abraham
ARNON (Aharonowitz), ISAAC (1909 ), agronomist. Arnon was born in Antwerp, Belgium, where he completed his
studies as an engineer in agronomy in 1931, immigrating to
Erez Israel the following year. After working as an agricultural laborer, he was appointed inspector of the Agricultural
Experimental Station of the Mandatory Government in Acre
in 1933. In this capacity he established a chain of experimental services in settlements throughout Erez Israel, and in 1945
480
arnstein
ARNSTEIN (Arnsteiner), family of court purveyors and financiers in Vienna in the 18t and first half of the 19t centuries. The firm owned by the Arnsteins held a high place among
the Viennese business houses until overtaken by that of Solomon *Rothschild in the 1820s. It cooperated with the *Fould
brothers in France until its breakdown in 1859 and was liquidated in 1873. The Arnsteins became connected by marriage
with other leading Jewish families, such as the *Itzig, *Mendelssohn, and *Pereira families. They achieved notable successes in Viennese society and in contemporary intellectual
and cultural circles. The second generation tended to assimilate, several embracing Catholicism.
(1) isaac aaron (c. 16821744), founder of the family
firm and fortune, arrived in Vienna in 1705 from Arnstein near
Wuerzburg. Starting in the service of Samson *Wertheimer, he
successfully negotiated a number of important financial transactions, including the redemption from pawn of the Spanish
crown jewels. He later worked in partnership with Samson and
Wolf *Wertheimer as well as independently on a large scale,
becoming purveyor to the court and military establishment of
Emperor Charles vi. He used his financial influence to avert
the expulsion of Jews from Vienna in 1736.
(2) adam isaac (in Jewish sources: Asher Anshel;
17211785), son of Isaac Aaron, married Sibylle (Bella), a
daughter of Bendit Gomperz-Nymwegen. Adam Isaac became
head of the Arnstein firm. As purveyor to the consort of Empress Maria Theresa, from 1762 he was freed from some humiliating restrictions to which the Jews in Austria were then
subjected, being exempted from wearing the yellow *badge
481
arnstein
ARNSTEIN FAMILY
DANIEL
*ITZIG
1723 1799
MARIANE
*WULFF
1725 1788
DAVID
*PEREIRA
ISAAC AARON
ARNSTEINER
16821744
JUDITH
(JTL)
d. 1723
ADAM ISAAC
KAUDERS
JACOB HEZEKIAH
MACHADO
ADAM ISAAC
(ASHER ANSHEL)
ARNSTEINER
17211785
SIBYLLE
(BELLA)
d. 1787
BENEDICT
*GOMPERZ
NYMWEGEN
NATHAN ADAM
Baron von
ARNSTEIN
17481838
FANNY
von ARNSTEIN
17571818
ELIJAH
d. 1776
HENRIETTA
(JUDITH)
17801859
HEINRICH AARON
Baron von
PEREIRA-ARNSTEIN
17741835
CHANA
JUDITH
(JTL)
17491769
DAVID ISAAC
ARNSTEINER
MARIA ANNA
(MERLE)
d. 1812
SOLOMON
EDLER von HERZ
BENEDICT
DAVID
17651841
LEOPOLD
EDLER von HERZ
MAYER
17511819
THERESIA
*WERTHEIMER
17571838
JOSEPH MICHAEL
Baron von
ARNSTEIN
d. 1811
ABRAHAM MARKUS
STRELITZ
1
dtr.
2
BARBARA
von ALBRECHTSBURG
482
introduced Naphtali Hirz *Wessely to the Trieste community. During the Congress of Vienna (181415), he and other
Jewish notables signed a petition to the emperor requesting
civil rights for Austrian Jews. Historians differ as to the extent
of his activities at the Congress on behalf of the Jews. His
daughter henrietta (Judith; 17801859) married Heinrich
Pereira (17741835), reputedly a relative of Diego *dAguilar.
They had their children baptized, and later followed suit
themselves.
(4) fanny (Franziska, Voegelchen; 17571818), daughter
of Daniel *Itzig of Berlin, married Nathan Adam (see above)
in 1776. At her famed salon, Fannys artistic and cultural interests, together with her feminine charm, combined to attract
many of the leading personalities of the day. Among them
were the *Varnhagens and the *Schlegels, Mme. de Stael, and
the Austrian writer Franz Grillparzer as well as the aristocracy,
including Emperor Joseph ii. Her sister Rebecca Ephraim,
celebrated for her wit, and her niece Marianne Saaling (Salomon), famous for her beauty, enhanced her salon. A count of
Lichtenstein was killed in a duel for Fannys sake. She was a
co-founder of the Music Society of Austria and for some time
Mozart was on her payroll. Her social influence was greatest
during the Congress of Vienna, and the congress danced
mainly in her ballrooms. Most of the chief delegates, including Metternich, Hardenberg, and Talleyrand, attended her glittering receptions, which became a center of political intrigue.
Fanny adopted the way of life, not to say libertine habits, of
contemporary non-Jewish society. She had the first Christmas
tree known in Vienna. However, she retained sentiments of
loyalty to Judaism and felt it a duty to help needy Jews, principles which she tried to instill in her Catholic daughter in
her wills of 1793 and 1806. Fanny died a Jewess, her final testament endowing equally the Jewish hospital and a home for
aged Catholic priests. She was buried in Waehring cemetery
and was eulogized by N.H. *Homberg; her husband gave an
ark curtain to the synagogue in her memory.
(5) benedict david (17651841), dramatist and banker;
grandson of Adam Isaac (2). His first publication, in dramatic
form, Eynige Juedische Familienscene bey Erblickung des Patents ueber die Freyheiten, welche die Juden in den Kayserlichen Staaten erhalten haben, von einem juedischen Juengling
(1782), describes the joy felt by Jewish families at the granting
of Joseph iis *Toleranzpatent. It was the first German work by
a Jew published in Hapsburg territory. His later dramas were
not concerned with Jewish themes, and he subsequently occupied himself in banking.
Bibliography: N.M. Gelber, Aktenstuecke zur Judenfrage am
Wiener Kongress 181415 (1920), 10; H. Schnee, Die Hoffinanz und der
Preussische Staat, 3 (1955), 2456; 4 (1963), 32830; 5 (1965), 2326,
269; H. Spiel, Fanny von Arnstein (1962), includes bibliography;
idem, in: Jews in Austria, ed. by J. Fraenkel (1967), 97110; Grunwald,
in: ylbi, 12 (1967), 170, 206. Add. Bibliography: Burkhardt, in:
Ries and Battenberg (ed.), Hofjuden Oekonomie und Interkulturalitaet (2002), 7186.
[Meir Lamed]
aroer
ARNSTEIN, WALTER LEONARD (1930 ), U.S. historian. Born in Stuttgart, Germany, Arnstein immigrated to
the United States in 1939 and became an American citizen in
1944. He served in Korea with the U.S. Army from 1951 to 1953
and earned his Ph.D. in 1961 at Northwestern University. He
next taught at his alma mater as well as at Roosevelt University (195767). He was then appointed professor of history at
the University of Illinois. Arnstein served as a member of the
Department of History of the University of Illinois at UrbanaChampaign from 1968 to 1998, and holds the titles Professor
of History Emeritus and Jubilee Professor of the Liberal Arts
and Sciences Emeritus. He served for four years as department
chair and for four years as department director of graduate
studies. In 1987 he won the all-campus award for excellence
in undergraduate teaching.
A specialist in British history, Arnstein wrote The Bradlaugh Case: A Study in Late Victorian Opinion and Politics
(1965, 1984); Britain, Yesterday and Today: 1830 to the Present
(1966, 20018); and Queen Victoria (2003). He also published two
monographs on religious issues in Victorian England and 30
articles. Seven of the articles deal with Queen Victoria, whose
papers he examined in the Royal Archives at Windsor.
Arnstein served as president of the Midwest Victorian
Studies Association (197780), the Midwest Conference on
British Studies (198082), and the North American Conference of British Studies (199597). In 1991 the annual Walter
L. Arnstein Prize for Ph.D. students in Victorian Studies was
established by the Midwest Victorian Studies Association.
[Ruth Beloff (2nd ed.)]
483
484
ARON, German family of medalists. phillip aron was active in the duchy of Mecklenburg-Schwerin, on the Baltic
Sea, from about 1750 to 1787. Early in his career as medalist
to the court, he struck an official medal for Duke Christian
Ludwig ii. He was followed by his younger brother abraham
aron (17441825), who worked first at Schwerin, up to 1776,
as assistant to Phillip, then in Stockholm from 1776 to 1778,
and then once more in Schwerin. His best known piece was
struck to celebrate the accession of Frederick Franz I of Mecklenburg in 1785. This same duke also commissioned him to do
a curious 50t anniversary medal of Olaus Gerhard *Tychsen,
professor of Oriental languages in Mecklenburg, which shows
both Hebrew and Arabic lettering at the foot of a palm tree.
[Daniel M. Friedenberg]
aronius, julius
these topics are Lhomme contre les tyrans (1946); LOpium des
intellectuels (1955; The Opium of the Intellectuals, 1957); Espoir
et peur du sicle (1957); Le dveloppement de la socit industrielle et la stratification sociale (2 vols., 195657); Dimensions
de la conscience historique (1961); Paix et guerre entre les nations (1962); Progress and Disillusion (1968); Histoire et dialectique de la violence (1973); Penser la guerre, Clausewitz (1976;
Clausewitz, Philosopher of War, 1983); Plaidoyer pour lEurope
dcadente (1977; In Defense of Decadent Europe, 1984). His
Mmoires were first published in 1983 (Memoirs: Fifty Years
of Political Reflection, 1997).
Although not involved in Jewish affairs, Aron remained
a conscious Jew. In a series of essays published as De Gaulle,
Israel and the Jews (1969), he concluded that even if the French
president was not himself an antisemite, his notorious press
conference after the Six-Day War certainly encouraged the
anti-Jewish elements in French society.
Bibliography: M. Howard, in: Encounter, 30 (Feb. 1968),
5559. Add. Bibliography: D.J. Mahoney, The Liberal Political
Science of Raymond Aron (1992); N. Baverez, Raymond Aron, un moraliste au temps des ideologies (1993); S. Launay, La pense politique de
Raymond Aron (1995); B.C. Anderson, Raymond Aron: The Recovery
of the Political (1998).
[Alvin Boskoff and Werner J. Cahnman / Dror Franck Sullaper (2nd ed.)]
ARON, ROBERT (18981975), French author. After completing classical studies and being wounded in World War i, he
engaged in literary activity, as private secretary to the powerful
critic R. Doumic and as a participant in the rising publishing
enterprise nrf. His main interest was the reform of political
life in a broad socialist, universalist, and ethical perspective,
known as personalism. He was active in the movement Ordie Nouveau, which saw in federalism a remedy against fascism. With Arnaud Dandieu (18971933), Aron wrote Dcadence de la nation franaise (1931), Le Cancer amricain (1931),
La Rvolution ncessaire (1933), and (on his own) La Fin de
lapres-guerre (1938). Arrested as a Jew in occupied France during World War ii and liberated as a result of the intervention
of Vichy authorities, he joined the Resistance movement and
remained in hiding until he reached free Algiers. There he
worked for the provisional French government and returned
to his beloved themes in writing: Fraternit des Franais (1943),
Prcis de lunit franaise (1945), and Principes du fdralisme
(1948, with Alexandre Marc).
After the liberation of France he devoted himself principally to contemporary and religious history. In addition to
general studies on topical problems, Les Origines de la Guerre
dAlgrie (1962), Les Grands dossiers de lhistoire contemporaine
(1962), Les Nouveaux grands dossiers de lhistoire contemporaine (1963), Le Socialisme franais face au marxisme (1971),
he studied the internal rivalry which had divided the French
people in World War ii in his books Le Piege ou nous a pris
lhistoire (1950), Histoire de Vichy (1954, with the half-Jewess
Georgette Elgey [Lacour-Grayet]), Histoire de la libration
ARONI (Aharoni), TSVI (19171990), cantor and professor of music and voice production. Born in Kalisch, Poland,
he immigrated to Erez Israel as a child with his parents. In
Jerusalem he received his cantorial training under the distinguished cantor and composer Shmuel Kavetsky, whose two
volumes of music were published and promoted by his protg. He was imprisoned by the British as a member of the
*Irgun Zevai Leummi. In 1947 he went to the United States
and after holding several positions was appointed cantor of
the Shaarey Zedek Synagogue in Manhattan in 1966. Together
with Joseph Milo he founded the Manhattan School for Cantors which he directed from 1972. In 1976 he was appointed
professor of music and voice production at Long Island University, New York. Later he held a cantorial position in Miami until his death. Besides specializing in the performance
of works by Israel Alter, he was a renowned Yiddishist. After
his death, his widow Chedva issued a commemorative series
of five cassettes of his recordings and live performances. She
later helped create the Tsvi Aroni Music Library, which contains sheet music and recordings of both sacred and secular
music. This is part of the Molly S. Fraiberg Judaica Collection
housed at Florida Atlantic University Libraries. As a concert
artist, he performed both in the United States and Israel.
[Akiva Zimmerman / Raymond Goldstein (2nd ed.)]
485
ing to scholarly principles and influenced similar works produced in other countries. After his early death his colleagues
A. Dresdner and L. Lewinsky prepared for the press the last
installment of the collection. The full work was published in
1902 (repr. 1970).
Bibliography: Aronius, Regesten, Vorbemerkung by Bresslau.
486
ha-Rabbonim of New York from 1935 to 1937. During his lifetime, he published a number of works about the Torah and
Talmud in Yagil Torah.
Bibliography: M. Sherman, Orthodox Judaism in America:
A Biographical Dictionary and Sourcebook (1996), 20; B.Z. Eisenstadt,
Dorot ha-Ah aronim (1913), 44; Whos Who in American Jewry (1927),
26; ibid. (1938), 37; Ha-Zedek, Yeshiva Student Publication (Dec. 21,
1939), 2; Morgen Journal (Sept. 16, 1945), 1; Yehadut Lita, vol. 3 (1967),
24; A. Kahn (ed.), Sefer Yeval ha-Yovelot (1986), 208.
[Jeanette Friedman (2nd ed.)]
ARONSON, ARNOLD (19111998), U.S. social activist. Aronson co-founded the pioneering Leadership Conference on
Civil Rights (lccr) and was a driving force behind the passage
of the landmark civil rights legislation of the 1950s and 1960s.
In addition to being president of the lccr Education Fund
until his death, he was also program director for the National
Jewish Community Relations Council. His work was driven
by the desire to further equality within the American social
milieu and an aspiration to create bonds between peoples of
differing ethnic backgrounds. Aronson fought for civil rights,
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
aronson, david
civil liberties, immigration reform, and church-state separation. He was also committed to Soviet-Jewish immigration and
support for Israel. He was a significant force in what became
known as the golden age of *black-Jewish relations and one
of its most creative figures.
Additionally, Aronson was a founding father of a number of other civil rights organizations including the National
Urban Coalition, the National Committee Against Discrimination in Housing, and the National Association of Human
Rights Workers. In January 1998, President William J. Clinton awarded Aronson the Presidential Medal of Freedom for
his lifelong service.
His son bernard william (1946 ) was also a major public figure, serving as U.S. assistant secretary of state
(198993). Bernard Aronson graduated from the University of
Chicago with a B.A. in 1967 and later served in the U.S. Army
Reserves. From 1973 through 1977, Aronson worked for the
United Mine Workers, and in 1977 he became a special assistant and speechwriter for Vice President Walter Mondale.
Subsequently, starting in 1982, he directed the Democratic
National Strategy Council for two years until deciding to
strike out on his own by starting a consulting firm, the Policy Project.
In 1989, Republican President George H.W. Bush appointed Aronson assistant secretary of state for inter-American affairs to replace the controversial Elliot *Abrams. Aronson
(a Democrat) was chosen for the position in part to soften lingering Democratic Party criticism and skepticism surrounding the office in the wake of the Iran-Contra hearings.
Aronsons post entailed the coordination of U.S. foreign
policy vis--vis the 34 nations of the Americas. Moreover,
he was President Bushs principal foreign policy advisor on
U.S. relations with Mexico, the Caribbean, and Central and
South America.
Following President Bushs defeat in 1992, Aronson
worked in the private sector with corporations like Goldman
Sachs & Co., Liz Claiborne, and the Royal Caribbean Cruise
Lines. He continued, however, to remain active in developing
public policy, serving as a member of the Council of Foreign
Relations and on the board of the National Democratic Institute for International Affairs. He also coauthored with William D. Rogers a report on U.S.-Cuban Relations in the 21st
Century. The report urged the U.S. to ease trade restrictions
with Cuba and replace the outmoded trade embargo, a leftover
from the Cold War, with more lenient policies.
gan to formulate his theories of stage design: the set should allow varied movement; each scene should contain the mood of
the whole play; and through the fusion of color and form, the
setting should be beautiful in its own right. But, he added, a
set is only complete when the actors move through it.
Aronson studied in Berlin and Paris and wrote a book
on Marc Chagall (1923). In New York he went to work for the
small Unser Theater in the Bronx, and in 1925 designed the
dream sets for Bronx Express. Thereafter, his rise was rapid,
first at Maurice *Schwartzs Yiddish Art Theater and after 1930
on Broadway.
His innovations and his imaginative use of American
ideas and fantasies in his sometimes surrealist sets made him
the foremost American stage designer by the 1950s. He also
held several exhibitions of his paintings and sculptures.
Broadway productions for which he designed the decor include Walk a Little Faster (1933), Three Men on a Horse
(1935), Battleship Gertie (1935), Awake and Sing! (1935), Paradise Lost (1935), Cabin in the Sky (1940), South Pacific (1944),
Sadie Thompson (1944), The Bird Cage (1950), Season in the
Sun (1951), The Country Girl (1952), The Rose Tattoo (1952), I
Am a Camera (1952), The Crucible (1953), Bus Stop (1955), A
View from the Bridge (1955), The Diary of Anne Frank (1957),
A Hole in the Head (1957), jb (1959), Incident at Vichy (1964),
Fiddler on the Roof (1964), Cabaret (1969), The Price (1969),
Zorba (1969), Company (1970), Follies (1972), The Creation of
the World and Other Business (1972), The Great God Brown
(1973), A Little Night Music (1973), Sondheim: A Musical Tribute (1973), Dreyfus in Rehearsal (1974), and Pacific Overtures
(1976). His last set design was in 1976 for the ballet The Nutcracker, as choreographed by Mikhail Baryshnikov.
Aronson won eight Tony Awards and maintained an active career as a sculptor and painter until his death. His prodigious work in theater, opera (Mourning Becomes Electra),
and ballet design proved that Aronson was a well-rounded
set designer. His design of two synagogue interiors and his
successful career as a painter and sculptor further distinguished him as one of the few leading figures in 20t-century
scene design.
ARONSON, DAVID (18941988), U.S. rabbi; born in UllaVitebsk, Russia, a descendant of the Gaon of Vilna. He immigrated to the United States and was educated at New York University (1916) and the Jewish Theological Seminary where he
was ordained in 1919. He served as a chaplain in World War i
and then at pulpits in Salt Lake City (192021) and Duluth,
Minn. (192224). For 35 years he served as rabbi of the Conservative Beth El Synagogue in Minneapolis. He took an active
role in public life, serving as associate editor of the American
Jewish World and as a member of the Governors Commission
487
aronson, david
ARONSON, NAUM (1872/731943), graphic artist and sculptor. Aronson was born into a h asidic family in Kreslavka,
Vitebsk province (today Kreslava, Latvia) and, as a child, received a traditional Jewish education. In 188991, he studied at the Vilna School of Drawing. Having settled in Paris
in 1891, he worked as a stonemason at local sculpture workshops and studied both at cole des Arts Dcoratifs and at
the F. Colarossi academy. In 1894, Aronson returned to Russia to serve in the army, but got an exemption and returned to
France in 1896. In 1898, he joined the National Society for Fine
Arts and participated in its exhibits as well as in exhibitions of
other Paris salons. He exhibited his sculptures at the Berlin Secession and in London galleries. In 1900, he was awarded the
second gold medal at the Paris World Show, and in 1905, the
gold medal at the Liege International Show. He won a repu-
488
arraby moor
first mentioned in sources from the ninth century b.c.e. Archaeological excavations show the city to have been inhabited
from the beginning of the Chalcolithic period, and that an
Aramean population settled there as early as the last third of
the second millennium b.c.e. In 858 b.c.e., Aram, king of
Arpad, dissociated himself from the alliance of north Syrian
states against Assyria and paid a levy to Shalmaneser iii. A
few years later, Shalmaneser iii conquered a few cities affiliated with Arpad, annexing them to Assyria. Arpad played an
important political and military role in eighth-century Syria
when it joined with other states and rose against Assyrian efforts to seize control of the area. The anti-Assyrian policy of
the kings of Arpad is illustrated by the war of Ben-Hadad, son
of Hazael, king of Aram-Damascus, against Hamath in the
second quarter of the eighth century. Bargash, king of Arpad,
allied himself with Ben-Hadad. In 754 b.c.e. Ashurnirari v
of Assyria waged war against Arpad which was concluded by
a treaty in which King Mati-ilu of Arpad agreed to Assyrian
suzerainty. In 745 Mati-ilu signed a treaty with Bar-Gaayah,
king of ktk, in which Mati-ilu probably represented all the
Syrian states from the Euphrates to Damascus. The alliance
appears to have been made possible by the unified efforts of
all the Syrian states to break the power of the Assyrian Empire and free themselves from its domination. In 743 TiglathPileser iii, king of Assyria, fought against Arpad, which was
aided by the army of *Ararat. After four years of war and siege,
Arpad fell and became an Assyrian province. Another attempt
at rebellion was made in 720 when the city joined the abortive revolt of Hamath and other Syrian and Erez Israel states
against Sargon ii. Echoes of the fall of Arpad and its destruction by Assyria are found in ii Kings 18:34; 19:13; Isaiah 10:9;
36:19; 37:13; and Jeremiah 49:23. Archaeological data reveal that
the place was not completely abandoned, but continued to be
settled until the Roman period (fourth century c.e.).
[Bustanay Oded]
ARRABY MOOR (or Rabb Mr), official title for the chief
rabbi of *Portugal from the 13t century. A letter sent by Alfonso III to the municipal council of Braganza shows that this
office existed at least from 1278. Duties of the arraby moor included supervision of the conduct of the rabbis and lay heads
of the Jewish communities in Portugal. When he visited a
community, any complaints made by its members were recorded in his presence. He was responsible for the property
of orphans, whose guardians were answerable to him for any
irregularities in their administration of the estates. The ar-
489
arragel, moses
ARRIAN (Flavius Arrianus; c. 96c. 180 c.e.), Greek soldier, historian, and philosopher. Arrian is best known for his
Anabasis, a history of Alexander the Great from his accession until his death, and Parthica, a history of the Parthians,
of which only fragments have survived. In the former, Arrian
recounts Alexanders capture of Gaza, though he is silent
about Judea. On the other hand, in his Parthica (fragment
79), Arrian seems to have described in detail the suppression
of the Jewish revolt in Mesopotamia in 116 c.e.
490
art
ARROW CROSS PARTY (Hung. Nyilaskeresztes PrtHungarista Mozgalom), the most extreme of the Hungarian
Fascist movements in the mid-1930s. The party consisted of
several groups, though the name is now commonly associated
with the faction organized by Ferenc *Szlasi and Klmn Hubay in 1938. Following the Nazi pattern, the party promised
not only the establishment of a fascist-type system including social reforms, but also the solution of the Jewish question. The partys uniform was the green shirt, its badge a set
of crossed arrows, a Hungarian version of the swastika based
on the weapons of the old Magyar conquerors.
With financial and moral support from Nazi Germany,
the Arrow Cross won 16.2 of the votes in the 1939 elections.
From 1941 it lost many of its supporters and in August 1944
was dissolved along with all other parties. However, it continued secretly, under German guidance, to prepare a coup
dtat against the government of Admiral Horthy. On October 15, 1944, when Horthy announced Hungarys withdrawal
from the war, the Arrow Cross seized power with military
help from the Germans. The Arrow Cross government ordered general mobilization and enforced a regime of terror
which, though directed chiefly against the Jews, also inflicted
heavy suffering upon the Hungarians. It was responsible for
the deportation and death of tens of thousands of Jews. After
the Soviet Army liberated the whole of Hungary by early April
1945, Szlasi and his Arrow Cross ministers were brought to
trial and executed.
Bibliography: J. Lvai, Black Book on the Martyrdom of
Hungarian Jewry (1948), 335421; idem, Horogkereszt, kaszskereszt,
nyilaskereszt (1945); A. Rozsnyai, Nyilas rmuralom (1962); M. Laczk, in: Szzadok, 97:4 (1963), 782809.
[Bela Adalbert Vago]
ART.
This article is arranged according to the following outline:
Antiquity to 1800
Introduction: Jewish Attitude to Art
Biblical Period
The Sanctuary and First Temple Period
Second Temple Period
After the Fall of Jerusalem
Relation to Early Christian Art
Art in the Roman Empire
Under Islam
Northern Europe
Illuminated Manuscripts
Crafts
The Renaissance Period
Ritual Art
Funerary Art
The Art of the Printed Book
The Revival of Manuscript Art
New Developments
Antiquity to 1800
INTRODUCTION: JEWISH ATTITUDE TO ART. Whether there
exists a form of art that can be described as Jewish Art has
long been a matter for discussion. What is indisputable is that
at every stage of their history the Jews and their ancestors of
biblical times expressed themselves in various art forms which
inevitably reflect contemporary styles and fashions and the
environment in which they lived. For purposes of cult and of
religious observance, as well as for household and personal
adornment, Jews have constantly produced or made use of objects which appealed in some fashion to their aesthetic sense.
In a famous passage (Shab. 133b), the rabbis, commenting on
Exodus 15:2, prescribed that God should be adorned by the
use of beautiful implements for the performance of religious
observances. A problem exists, however, regarding the Jewish attitude toward figurative and representational art. The
Pentateuchal code in many places (Ex. 20:4; Deut. 5:8 and in
great detail 4:1618) ostensibly prohibits, in the sternest terms,
the making of any image or likeness of man or beast. In the
context, this presumably implies a prohibition of such manufacture for the purposes of worship. But this reservation is
not stated specifically in the text, and there is no doubt that
at certain times the rigidity of the prohibition impeded or
even completely prevented the development among the Jews
491
art
of figurative art, and indeed of the visual arts generally, especially as far as representation of the human form or face was
concerned. The inhibitions were stronger against the plastic
arts (i.e., relief or sculpture) than against painting or drawing,
because of the specific biblical reference to the graven image.
Nevertheless, at various periods and in various environments,
in antiquity, as well as in modern times, these inhibitions were
ignored. The meticulous obedience or relative neglect of the
apparent biblical prohibition of representational art seems in
fact to have been conditioned by external circumstances, and
in two directions revulsion, or attraction. In the later biblical
period and throughout classical antiquity, in an environment
in which the worship of images by their neighbors played a
great part, the Jews reacted strongly against this practice and
up to a point representational art was sternly suppressed. The
same applied to a certain degree in the environment of Roman
and Greek Catholicism in the Middle Ages. On the other hand,
when the Jews were to some extent culturally assimilated, they
began to share in the artistic outlook of their neighbors and
the prejudice against representational art dwindled, and in
the end almost disappeared. To this generalization, however,
other factors must be added. Sometimes, the religious reaction of the Jews was influenced by political considerations.
The almost frenzied Jewish opposition to images of any sort
toward the close of the Second Temple period seems to have
been prompted by the extreme nationalist elements, happy to
find a point in which their political opposition could be based
on a clear-cut religious issue. A few generations later, in an
age of appeasement, their great-grandchildren could be, and
were far more broadminded. But during periods of religious
iconoclasm among their neighbors, the Jews the classical
iconoclasts could not very well afford to be more compliant
than others. Therefore, it seems, in the Byzantine Empire in
the eighth and ninth centuries and in the Muslim world long
after this, there ensued an interlude in which representational
art was rigidly shunned even though the nonrepresentational
made notable progress.
In certain areas during the Middle Ages and Ghetto period representational art, both pictorial and plastic, was tolerated even in connection with religious observances and with
cult objects used in the synagogue. At the same period, in
other areas, the inhibitions were so strong as to exclude such
objects even from secular use. In more recent times, portrait
painting and photography have come to be generally though
not quite universally tolerated even among the extreme orthodox. The emergence of artists from the Jewish community
similarly presents no clear-cut picture. The names are known
of men active in representational art in the classical period,
and there were a few in Christian Europe in the Middle Ages
carrying out even ecclesiastical commissions. In the 18t century, Jewish painters and portraitists artists in the modern
sense began to appear in several European countries. But
it is not easy to explain the sudden emergence in recent generations of a flood of artists of outstanding genius, largely of
Eastern European origin, in France, the United States, and
492
art
found in the biblical prohibition of images, literally and rigidly interpreted, a useful pretext for or stimulus to their antiRoman feelings. When Roman coins bearing the emperors
effigy circulated in Judea, many persons patriots perhaps
more than pietists objected strongly and some even refused
to handle them. It was natural that there should be frenzied
objections when in 37 C.E. the emperor Caligulas statue was
placed in the Temple for adoration, even though there was
later to be no opposition to the patriotic placing of statues of
the ruler in Babylonian synagogues. There was also a loud outcry against the bearing of standards with the imperial effigy
by the Roman legionaries when they marched through Jerusalem. Similarly, Herods placing of an eagle over the Temple
gate as a symbol of Rome was the occasion for an incipient
revolt ostensibly on religious grounds, but obviously with
patriotic motivation as well. But a talmudic source of a later
period reveals a more tolerant attitude when it states (TJ, Av.
Zar. 3:1, 42c) that all likenesses were to be found in Jerusalem
(before the destruction of the Temple in 70 C.E.) except those
of human beings. Although Herods descendants would not
use portraits in the coinage which they struck for Judea,
they did not refrain from doing so for their possessions over
the border. One of the Herodian palaces in Tiberias had figures of animals on the walls. No one appears to have objected to this until after the outbreak of the war against Rome
in 66 C.E. when Josephus, as military governor of Galilee, led a
campaign of competitive iconoclasm in order to demonstrate
his zeal. There is some evidence that at this period patriotic
religious fervor led to a decree forbidding all images. This
temporarily stifled any artistic expression of the accepted
type, precisely in an age of national resurgence when it might
have been expected to flower. Architecture appears to have
flourished in the Second Temple period around Jerusalem.
Many ambitiously conceived funerary monuments are to
be found, particularly in the *Kidron Valley, and a number
of delicately decorated sarcophagi and *ossuaries have been
unearthed. The Temple of Herod seems to have deserved its
reputation as one of the architectural marvels of the Roman
Empire.
AFTER THE FALL OF JERUSALEM. With the fall of Bethar
in 135 C.E. and the acceptance of Roman rule by the Pharisee
elements, conditions changed. Theoretically, the religious inhibitions remained in force, but there was an increasing tendency to interpret the biblical prohibition as applying only to
imagery intended for adoration. Hence, in practice, greater
tolerance came to be shown. Rabbis of the highest piety did
not object to frequenting baths where there was a statue of a
heathen deity, maintaining that it was placed there for decoration only. In addition to their architectural significance, the
synagogue ruins dating from this period (secondfifth centuries) embody decorative carvings and symbols including animal forms which combine a high standard of craftsmanship
with a well-developed aesthetic sense. In due course rabbinical
pronouncements reflected the changed attitude: to this period
493
art
belongs the statement quoted above that all images except the
human were to be found in pre-Destruction Jerusalem.
In the third century R. *Johanan countenanced the painting of frescoes (TJ, Av. Zar. 3:3, 42d), while in the fifth century,
according to a statement in the Jerusalem Talmud (Av. Zar.
4:1, 43d), R. *Abun permitted or at least tolerated decorated mosaics and wall frescoes even in synagogues. The sixthcentury mosaic of the *Bet Alfa synagogue, vividly depicting
the signs of the Zodiac, the Four Seasons, the Chariot of the
Sun, and the sacrifice of Isaac, created a sensation when it
was discovered in 1928. It is now realized, however, that there
was nothing unusual about this form of decoration. Mosaics showing conventional figures and biblical scenes were a
normal feature of synagogal decoration in Erez Israel at the
time. This is all the more remarkable in view of the fact that
prostration in a synagogue on a figured floor would seem
to be forbidden by the Bible (Lev. 26:1). Marianos and his
son H anina, who were responsible for the Bet Alfa mosaic,
are the earliest Jewish artists in the modern sense known by
name whose work has been preserved (though the epitaph of
a Jewish painter named Edoxios has been found in the Jewish catacombs in Rome). More memorable from the artistic
viewpoint are the magnificent third-century frescoes found in
the synagogue at *Dura-Europos in Syria, preserved by what
was no more than a lucky chance. These comprise an entire
series of highly artistic wall paintings, executed in conventional Hellenistic style, which illustrate in great detail certain
aspects of biblical history and prophecy. In these paintings
the human face and form are lavishly represented. The lavish
admission of figurative art to the synagogue, the very place
of worship, is important. It is probable that this type of decoration was commonplace in synagogues of the period, even
though the Dura specimen is the only one to have been preserved. It clearly represents a fairly long tradition of such art.
Indeed, below the frescoes now revealed there have been discovered traces of others of a generation earlier, and these too,
presumably, were no revolutionary innovation. Whether or
not the Dura frescoes reflected, or were paralleled by, manuscript illuminations of Bible texts remains a problem. In view
of the detailed regulations for the writing of the *Sefer Torah
such illuminations would of course be for domestic purposes
only, and not for use in the synagogue. But it can be stated categorically that if human figures were tolerated on the walls of
the synagogue before the worshipers eyes, there is no reason
why they should not have been permitted in codices or rolls
studied in the home.
RELATION TO EARLY CHRISTIAN ART. The analogies between the Dura frescoes and early Christian art are in some
cases obvious, and have given rise to the theory that the latter continued the tradition of an earlier Jewish book-art,
though this remains a matter of speculation. Indeed, it has
been suggested that the earliest specimens of Christian book
illumination the Vienna Genesis of the sixth century (going back probably to a fourth-century archetype), the Joshua
494
Roll of the tenth, the Codex Amiatinus based on a sixth-century original may be Jewish in origin, or copied from Jewish
prototypes in the Diaspora. Three-dimensional figures were
more objectionable religiously than two-dimensional ones.
But the inhibitions were weakening, for in the catacombs of
*Bet Shearim Greek coffins with crudely executed mythological figures in low relief were reused for Jewish burials.
In the synagogues at Baram, Kefar Nah um (Capernaum)
and Chorazin in Erez Israel there are fragmentary figures
of lions in three dimensions. In Babylon, as has been mentioned, the statue of the ruler was admitted without protest,
even in synagogues frequented by outstanding scholars (Av.
Zar. 43b).
ART IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE. Clearly, the artistic traditions
of the Palestinian and Near Eastern synagogues were imitated,
perhaps with fewer inhibitions, in the Western Diaspora. The
splendid architectural remains at *Ostia in Italy and *Sardis
in Asia Minor show that monumental synagogues with fine
attention to detail were common. Discoveries at Aegina in
Greece and Hamam Lif in North Africa suggest that decorated floors were also usual. While no figurative art has yet
been discovered in the Diaspora synagogues of the classical
period (other than conventionally carved lions at Sardis), it is
present in abundance on the wall frescoes of the Jewish catacombs in Rome. The emphasis, however, is on mythological
figures, without the biblical reminiscences that might be expected. More remarkable are the lavishly decorated sarcophagi
found in Rome, one at least bearing three-dimensional putti
and other figures in high relief, by the side of the *menorah
or seven-branched candelabrum.
E.R. *Goodenough endeavored to demonstrate in his
monumental work, Jewish Symbols in the Graeco-Roman Period (195365) and in a number of minor studies, that much
of this representational art, in defiance of apparent rabbinic
proscriptions, was the manifestation of a Jewish synthetic
mystery religion. This popular religion was allied to, though
not identical with, talmudic Judaism. But whether accepted
or not, the theory cannot obscure the fact that within Judaism
in the late classical period it was possible for figurative art in
the fullest sense to develop.
The question remains, whether there was any continuity of tradition between the Jewish representational art centering in Bible illustration and the later version of the same
art in Europe. There is unequivocal evidence of the former
down to the sixth century at least, while the latter appeared,
fully fledged but obviously of much earlier origin, from the
13t century onward.
Whatever the answer, the relative liberalism and normal
development of art among the Jews in the late classical period
subsequently received a check. To a certain extent this was
the result of or paralleled the iconoclastic movement in the
Byzantine Empire, which inevitably affected the Jews. There
is evidence that at this time the figures in the Naaran Synagogue mosaic were mutilated, and that a similar fate was suf-
art
495
art
496
art
497
art
the Middle Ages it was customary for Jews to insert illuminations in the megillah from which they followed the reading of
the story of Esther in the synagogue on the uninhibited feast
of Purim. It may also be significant that the scenes connected
with this same story received disproportionate attention in
the third-century frescoes of Dura-Europos. Every well-to-do
householder now wished to have an illuminated megillah. Normally, though not invariably, these seem to have been executed
by Jewish artists and some were of really high artistic merit.
From the 17t century onward, elaborately engraved borders
were provided by competent artists, such as Shalom *Italia,
inside which the text would be written by hand. The case was
similar with the marriage contract or *ketubbah, expressing the
joy implicit in the formation of a new family in the Jewish community. An isolated specimen has been preserved from the late
14t century, but from the 16t century these illuminated ketubbot became common especially in Italy, where some examples
were veritable works of art. Some of the artists were probably
Gentiles. Most were probably and in a few cases provably
Jews. While in some countries and in some areas of ritual art
the inhibition against the representation of the human figure
was still rigorously applied, this was normally overlooked as
far as the megillah and the ketubbah were concerned.
Apart from these and allied productions of illustrators
and illuminators within the context of Jewish life, the art of
Hebrew book-illumination was continued and in some cases
revived in a remarkable fashion. Memorable Italian specimens
of the 16t and 17t centuries have recently been brought to
light, though in certain cases, the artists were almost certainly
non-Jews. In the course of the 17t and 18t centuries, however,
there grew up in Central and Northern Europe, especially in
Moravia, Amsterdam, and Hamburg, an entire school of gifted
Hebrew book-illuminators, who concentrated their attention
on books of occasional prayers and benedictions (Meah Berakhot), circumcision rituals and similar works. The favorite was
the Passover Haggadah. As in the Middle Ages, wealthy householders vied with one another in having these executed, sometimes as gifts for brides or newly married couples. They were
often based on the older printed prototypes, especially of the
Amsterdam Haggadah of 1695, but were sometimes rendered
with a remarkable inventive power of reinterpretation and a
fine sense of color. Outstanding among these manuscript artists were Samuel Dresnitz (1720), Aaron Wolf Herlingen of
Gewitsch (c. 1700c. 1768), and Moses Leib *Trebitsch (1723).
In certain cases, as for example the Pinh as family, this involvement in manuscript illumination led to a general training in
art and the consequent emergence of artists in the conventional sense.
Meanwhile, in the Sephardi community of Amsterdam,
a school of gifted *calligraphers was beginning to appear. The
title pages executed for their finely written Spanish or Portuguese manuscripts, sometimes embodying charming vignettes,
were works of art, and a few were in due course engraved.
[Cecil Roth]
498
NEW DEVELOPMENTS. From the 1970s there have been significant new developments in the field of Jewish art. Side by
side with increased awareness of the role which the visual arts
played in Jewish life, new discoveries have been made and a
considerable number of previously little or unknown objects,
images, and monuments have come to the fore. The major
political events which took place during this period had their
impact as well, adding new information and materials. Collections that had been unavailable for decades are now open
to the public and accessible to scholars. Paralleling and supporting this growth is the increase in the scholarly publications in Jewish art, including the foundation of an important
periodical (Journal of Jewish Art) by Bezalel *Narkiss in 1974;
as well as growing public awareness in the field, expressed in
interests in Judaic exhibitions, lectures, travels to Jewish monuments, and even the production and acquisition of contemporary Jewish art.
In the public arena, the most visible phenomenon concerns the growth of Jewish museums from the last quarter
of the 20t century. New museums were established in many
towns throughout the Jewish world from Casablanca to Melbourne, and from Casale Monferrato, Italy, to Raleigh, North
Carolina. The recent proliferation of Jewish museums is particularly noticeable in Germany, where many new museums
opened towards the close of the 20t century, ranging from
small display rooms (e.g., Bissingen, Creglingen) to impressive
and sizeable buildings (Berlin, Frankfurt). Many of the small
German museums are housed in former synagogues nearly
a hundred of them have been restored to date, especially after the reunification of Germany. In Israel the fashionable
search for tangible personal and communal roots has led to
the establishment of small ethnic museums notably, Nahon Museum of Italian-Jewish Art in Jerusalem, Museum and
Heritage Center of Babylonian Jewry in Or Yehudah, and the
museum commemorating the heritage of the Jews from Cochin (Kochi), India, in Moshav Nevatim in the Negev. Along
with the established institutions, the new museums play a vital
role in increasing the awareness and knowledge of Jewish visual culture and encourage the collection and preservation of
Judaic objects, whether from the remote past or the last generations. The stream of large and impressive catalogs that accompanied many of the exhibitions organized by the leading
museums constitutes important sources for documentation
and scholarly research in the field of Jewish art.
Even before the fall of the Soviet Union treasures hidden
behind the Iron Curtain were displayed in the West. It took 15
years of private and public efforts on the highest levels before
the Czechoslovak Socialist Republic allowed the landmark
exhibition, The Precious Legacy based on the collections
of the Jewish Museum in Prague to tour the United States
in 1983. However, the Perestroika brought about many more
opportunities for international partnerships and for presentations of significant collections of ceremonial, folk, and ethnographic Jewish art. Some of these collections, for example
the collection of more than 400 silver ritual objects at the MuENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
art
499
art
tracts of the Hebrew Union College Skirball Museum and Klau Library
(1990); W. Seipel (ed.), Thora und Krone: Kultgeraete der juedischen
Diaspora in der Ukraine (1993); Y. and J. Shadur, Traditional Jewish
Papercuts (2002); A. Weber et al. (eds.), Mappot blessed be who
comes: The Band of Jewish Tradition (1997); Z. Weiss, The Sepphoris
Synagogue: Deciphering an Ancient Message through Its Archaeological and Socio-Historical Contexts (2005); B. Yaniv, The Torah Case: Its
History and Design (Heb., 1997).
[Shalom Sabar (2nd ed.)]
500
his participation in publishing a book on the ornamental illumination of medieval Hebrew manuscripts from the Cairo
Genizah. He thus proposed both the adoption of Near Eastern
styles and a return to Oriental Jewish sources. Antokolsky did
not agree to create a Jewish school of art, but he was stimulated
to plan a Jewish art school to promulgate handicrafts that were
widespread as folk art among Russian Jews. He felt that this
education would expose Jews to art and provide them with a
livelihood. He thus suggested that folk art was a form of national artistic expression.
Stasovs theories and Antokolskys plans inspired two simultaneous movements: Russian artists created modern Jewish art based on folk art, and the *Bezalel School of Art was
founded in Jerusalem and incorporated Oriental art into its
style. These two trends expressed two views of the future: the
first called for a continuation of Jewish culture in the Diaspora;
the second for a new start to Jewish life in the Holy Land.
The Russian approach was also influenced by S. *AnSkis idea that emancipated Jews could build a secular Jewish identity on Jewish folk culture. Marc *Chagall both welcomed this secular identity and felt close to folk art, claiming
the painter of the Mogilev synagogue as his forefather. In St.
Petersburg and Paris, he absorbed avant-garde art styles, one
of which Primitivism acclaimed the aesthetic power of
folk and tribal art. Chagall developed a style that translated
Jewish themes into a folk art idiom, and later added Fauvist
and Cubist elements to it. This union of Jewish folk art with
modern styles was taken up by Nathan *Altman and Eliezar
*Lissitzky, who joined Chagall in a Jewish art movement that
reached its apogee directly after the Russian Revolution. The
clearest expressions of this style are Chagalls murals for the
State Jewish Chamber Theater in Moscow (1920) and Lissitzkys Had Gadya illustrations (191819).
Shortly thereafter, Lissitzky and Altman abandoned this
style to join the Russian abstract artists in developing their
own revolutionary style. Chagall, who left Russia in 1922, also
abandoned this style, but retained a nave quality in his art and
occasionally incorporated folk art motifs into it.
In the mid-1920s, Soviet art enforced the use of Socialist
Realism, but this type of Jewish art survived in Anatoli *Kaplans copies of Jewish folk art in his illustrations. These inspired Michael Grobman in the 1960s to portray Russian and
Jewish legends using strange creatures rendered in a folk art
style. After Grobman moved to Israel in 1971, he began using bright colors, Hebrew and Russian texts, and kabbalistic
symbols in his work. These elements also appear in the art of
Grisha Bruskin, where traditional Jews stand beside strange
monsters and angels on a background of Hebrew script which
defines the figures in kabbalistic terms. He draws on medieval
manuscripts, folk art, and Surrealism, blending them in a nave manner. Whereas Grobman and Bruskin use folk art and
modern styles in different ways than had Chagall, Lissitzky,
and Altman, they are impelled by the same understanding of
what Jewish national art should be and by the same need to
stress their national identity.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
art
501
art
502
art
their Jewish origins as fluctuating from readability to impenetrability. In like manner, in The Liberation of God (199096),
Helene Aylon underlined all the places in the Old Testament
in which the patriarchy was stressed as part of her feminist
reassessment of Judaism.
After World War II, biblical imagery was also used to call
for reconciliation between Judaism and Christianity. Chagall
injected his crucified Jewish Jesus into Old Testament paintings that he wished to house in an interfaith chapel to promote
peace by stressing Jesus Jewish origins to members of both
religions. In like manner, the Catholic Church began commissioning Jewish artists to decorate churches such as that at Assy,
but the resulting works contain Jewish as well as Christian
messages. Lipchitzs statue of the Virgin there shows an uninhabited mantle, with only the hands visible, brought down
to earth by a dove. For a Catholic, this is a perfect rendering
of the Immaculate Conception; for Lipchitz it was a way not
to represent the Virgin. His inscription on the back dedicates
the work to a better understanding between the two faiths.
Chagall decorated the Assy Baptistery with a large Crossing
of the Red Sea, a Christian prefiguration of baptism. However,
at the top of the mural, a Wandering Jew leads the Exodus
away from the crucified Christ towards Israel, symbolized by
King David and the Tower of David. Such interplays remind
us that in interfaith relations each side interprets events according to its own beliefs.
Jewish and Christian artists were also commissioned to
produce art for the many synagogues and Jewish community
centers that were built from 1945 on. Whereas most Christians
produced art deemed appropriate for Jewish use, Jewish artists often felt free to express their own views. This is also true
of Jewish book illustration: Arieh Allweil gave his Haggadah
a Zionist reading (after 1948), while Leonard *Baskin infused
his ambiguous feelings towards Judaism into the version he
illustrated (1974).
Another common theme in the 19t century expressed
the emancipated Jewish artists feeling that due to their art
they had no place in Jewish society: artists such as Gottlieb,
Hirszenberg and Jacob Meyer *de Haan identified with outcasts such as Uriel Acosta and Baruch Spinoza. In the 20t
century artists were more concerned with their tenuous place
as Jews in contemporary society, and manifested this problem in various ways. Chagall hid his often sarcastic messages
about the Christian world by translating Yiddish idioms into
visual images that could only be understood by Yiddish speakers, and Ben *Shahn and Baskin incorporated Hebrew texts
into their works that added dimensions of meaning that were
not open to the general public. Many of R.B. *Kitajs works
deal with problems of non-belonging. He depicted himself
symbolically as Marrano (The Secret Jew) (1976), and identified with all outsiders in his book The First Diasporist Manifesto (1989).
This outsider stance also connects Jews with other minorities, an identification espoused by Jewish artists with a
strong social conscience. Josef *Israels and Max *Liebermann
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
503
art
art in which artists move easily from one country and culture to another, owing allegiance only to Art, many Jewish
and Israeli artists at some point reconnected in their art with
their Jewish identity.
Bibliography: Z. Amishai-Maisels, Jewish Artists from the
18t Century to the Present Day, in: G. Sed-Rajna et. al., Jewish Art
(1997), esp. 32536, 35864, 49496, 509; R. Apter-Gabriel (ed.), Tradition and Revolution: The Jewish Renaissance in Russian Avant-Garde
Art 19121928 (1987); M. Baigell, Jewish Artists in New York: The Holocaust Years (2002); M. Baigell and M. Heyd (eds.), Complex Identities: Jewish Consciousness and Modern Art (2001); R.I. Cohen, Jewish
Icons: Art and Society in Modern Europe (1998); S.T. Goodman (ed.),
The Emergence of Jewish Artists in Nineteenth-Century Europe (2001);
idem (ed.), Russian Jewish Artists in a Century of Change (1995); M.
Heyd, Mutual Reflections: Jews and Blacks in American Art (2001);
A. Kampf, Chagall to Kitaj: The Jewish Experience in 20t Century Art
(1990); N. Kleeblatt and S. Chevlowe, Painting a Place in America:
Jewish Artists in New York, 19001945 (1991); N. Kleeblatt (ed.), Too
Jewish? Challenging Traditional Identities (1996); K.E. Silver, Circle of
Montparnasse: Jewish Artists in Paris, 19051945 (1985); C.M. Soussloff (ed.), Jewish Identity in Modern Art History (1999).
[Ziva Amishai-Maisels (2nd ed.)]
504
cialist able to fulfil the specific needs of the emerging bourgeois Jewish public.
The career of Moritz Daniel Oppenheim offers a good
insight in the kind of challenge that artists of Jewish origin
encountered in the 19t century. They were facing not only
increasing demands for diversion of a bourgeois society but
also had to deal with their own Jewishness as the base of their
artistic experience, and moreover were consistently exposed
to latent antisemitic feelings.
The most radical solution of the problem was offered by
conversion, and this was the case of Philipp Veit (17931877),
a grandson of Moses Mendelssohn. After his conversion, he
became one of the leading members of the Roman Catholic
Nazarene group, whose rebellion against classicism led to
an attempt to infuse a new style into European art on the base
of a revival of Christian, i.e. medieval and Renaissance, painting. Veits talents as a painter of the new style ensured him a
successful public career, and eventually he was awarded the
position of the director of the municipal Academy of the Arts
in Frankfurt, a post never offered to Moritz Daniel Oppenheim. Somewhat similar was the case of Eduard *Bendemann
(18111889) and Eduard *Magnus (17991872). Both came from
apostate wealthy Jewish families and were celebrated painters of their time. Bendemann specialized in large historical
compositions, obtained many public commissions and eventually followed Wilhelm Schadow as head of the Duesseldorf
academy, while Eduard Magnus became a much sought-after
portraitist of the Prussian Royal court and the Berlin haute
bourgeoisie.
As a British citizen, it seems to have been somewhat
easier for Solomon Alexander *Hart (18061881) to ensure a
successful public career without being forced to conceal or to
defend incessantly his Jewish identity. His realistic paintings
of Interior of a Jewish Synagogue and The Feast of Rejoicing the
Law were well received and did not impair his election as a full
member of the Royal Academy. However, he concentrated on
presenting English historical and literary scenes, which were
fashionable at the time, as he did not wish to be seen as the
painter merely of religious scenes. His compatriot Abraham
Solomon (18231862) first presented some Jewish subjects,
but later he and his sister Rebecca (18321886) painted small,
brilliantly colored moral themes from 16t- and 17t- century
dramas as well as genre scenes of mid-Victorian society. In the
1860s, both Rebecca and her younger brother Simeon *Solomon (18401905) became acquainted with the circle of PreRaphaelite artists, and Simeon soon established a reputation
for his Jewish religious subjects such as Carrying the Scrolls
of the Law painted in the Pre-Raphaelite style. Encouraged by
Swinburne and Burne-Jones, he also created themes of Christian or classical pagan background and of religious mysticism
sometimes figuring androgynous figures of an idealized male
beauty. Arrested in 1873 and convicted for indecency, he was
unable to pursue his artistic career and died in poverty.
Like Oppenheim, Solomon J. *Solomon (18601927)
remained attached to Jewish affairs throughout his life and
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
art
painted numerous biblical subjects as well as scenes of contemporary Anglo-Jewish life such as High Tea in the Sukkah. But this in no way hindered his success as a fashionable
portrait painter for Edwardian society following the tradition of Joshua Reynolds and Lawrence. In 1894, he became a
member of the Royal Academy. He was followed by Sir William *Rothenstein (18721945), an English impressionist who
painted delicate landscapes and some remarkable synagogue
interiors. In all, the first two generations of Anglo-Jewish
painters were able to uphold their Jewish identity without
impediment but chose to follow the artistic mainstream of
their country which ensured a wider recognition of their artistic talents.
Likewise, the French painters Jacques-Emile-Edouard
Brandon (18311897) and Edouard Moyse (18271908), both
of the first generation of French-Jewish artists, also enjoyed
freedom of choice regarding their careers. Like their English
colleagues, they painted Jewish subjects alongside Christian
ones in an academic style, although Brandon became acquainted with Corot, Degas, and Moreau. His initial success
derived from a series of works depicting the life of Saint Brigitte, a subject highly fashionable in the time of Napoleon III.
In later life, however, he concentrated on Jewish subjects like
A Synagogue Interior The Amidah. Edouard Moyse shared
an interest in Jewish subjects with Brandon and painted intimate portraits of rabbis as well as scenes from Jewish life
in France at a time when Orientalist painters presented moments of Jewish life in North Africa as an exotic sensation.
Like Alphonse Levy (18431918), Moyse produced nostalgic
renderings of the Hebrew Bible and of the rural Jews from
Alsace-Lorraine.
Manifesting his ethnic background in art however, was
not of an issue for one of the greatest Impressionists of all,
Camille *Pissarro (18301903), although he had studied first
with the Danish-Jewish artist David Jacobsen. He met Czanne and became a founding member of the Impressionists
in 1874. Famous for his peasant scenes and landscape paintings, he turned to the representation of the modern city life
of Paris after 1888. In 1894, however, Pissarro was deeply distressed about the *Dreyfus Affair and the antisemitic accusations of his colleagues Degas and Renoir. He reconsidered
his identity but stated that for a Hebrew, there is not much
of that in me. This attitude was somewhat shared by Jules
*Adler (18301903), who focused on representing the miserable life of the underclass in a naturalist style, a topic favored
by many other Jewish painters in the late 19t century, for
whom the subject was not alien, as it reminded them of their
own backgrounds.
Pissarros great Dutch contemporary, Jozef *Israels (1824
1911) was also concerned with the life of the poor, and he became internationally famous for his sympathetic renderings
of the hard life of Dutch fishermen and peasants in a style
which owed much to Rembrandts somberness, tenderness,
and humanity. He only occasionally turned to Jewish themes
and personalities, as in A Son of the Ancient Race, but these few
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
505
art
506
authentic Jewish art, but their attempt fell short as most of the
members of the Paris School rejected the necessity of such a
quest and favored the search for purely individual artistic expression instead. The best example is the Italian-Jewish painter
Amedeo *Modigliani (18841920), who became famous only
after his death for his sensual nudes and intimate portraits
capturing the mood of loneliness and isolation of the sitter in
simple elongated forms and iridescent colors.
However, the sense of loneliness and uprooting in
the face of a modern world, where Jewish traditional life
was threatened either by dissolution or deep change, could
lead also to a new attempt to create an art based on Jewish
themes. This was the case of a group of Anglo-Jewish artists
like David *Bomberg (18901957), Mark *Gertler (18911939),
and Jacob *Kramer (18921962). Mostly, they were born out
of the first generation of East European immigrants centered
in Whitechapel in the East End of London and educated at
the London-based Slade School of Fine Arts. They started to
document their Jewish surroundings, the Yiddish theater as
the nucleus of culture or the archetypal Jewish family of immigrants, and tried to evoke tradition as with Jacob Kramer
in his painting Day of Atonement of 1919.
In Germany, redefining Jewish art had became a major issue through the impact of Martin *Buber, who had proclaimed
the necessity of a Jewish national art at the Fifth International
Zionist Congress in 1901. Bubers cultural activities stimulated
an entire generation of young German and Central European
Jewish artists who became involved in creating the Jewish Renaissance which reached its climax in Berlin in the Weimar
Republic. It was the first time in European art ever that Jewish artists developed their work first and foremost out of their
consciousness of a distinct ethnic and religious background.
Leading members were graphic artists like Moses Ephraim
*Lilien (18741925), Herman *Struck (18761944), and Joseph
*Budko (18881940), who leaned first toward art nouveau and
later toward expressionism to create a whole new Jewish iconography ranging from Zionist symbols to representations of
the world of the shtetl. Liliens photo of Herzl Overlooking the
Rhine became as much an icon as Strucks delicately etched
portraits of Polish and Russian Jews in Das Ostjuedische Antlitz. This group was joined by a wide circle of artists, art historians, and critics like Max *Osborn, Rachel Wischnitzer, and
Ernst *Cohn-Wiener. Among the artists were the expressionist painters Jakob *Steinhardt (18871968) and Ludwig *Meidner, who were already known for their cityscapes and biblical paintings foreshadowing imminent disaster like Meidners
I and the City of 1912 and Steinhardts monumental Prophet
Jeremiah of 1913. Of the same generation was the expressionist sculptor Arnold *Zadikow (18841943), who later created
the portrait bust of Albert Einstein, and an entire group of
avant-garde Polish and Russian Jewish artists such as Jankel
*Adler, Issai Kulviansky, El *Lissitzky, and Issachar Ber *Ryback, to name but a few. Their art works contributed to Berlins reputation as an international center for the creation of
contemporary art.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
art
EASTERN EUROPE. Jewish artists emerged in Eastern Europe, as well as in Western Europe, as a result of modernization and integration of a part of Jewry into European cultural
and social life. It appears only natural, therefore, that the fist
Jewish figures to appear on the artistic arena of Eastern Europe in the 1840s1850s came from privileged circles of the
507
art
508
art
especially Ephraim Moses *Lilien, a graphic artist from Austro-Hungary. The works of the latter, according to his contemporaries, provided visual means for bridging gaps in Zionist
theory. Inspired by Zionist ideas and the mission of creating
the national art, some of these artists moved to Erez Israel,
more precisely to Jerusalem, where in 1906 sculptor Boris
*Shatz established Betzalel, the Jewish school of arts.
The rise of the Jewish national movement, advancement
of literature in both Yiddish and Hebrew, penetrated by modernist attitudes, the idea of creating the New Jewish Culture,
including the New Jewish Art as part of it all these factors had an impact on evolution of the Weltanschauung of the
new generation of Jewish artists. Being of East European origin, these artists emerged prior to World War I. For many of
them, it was Paris that became the center of attraction, where
they became acquainted with avant-garde art. Artists from
Eastern Europe were a sizable and active part of the Parisian
international artistic bohemia. In 1912, several young East
European artists in La Rouche established the first Jewish
artistic group Makhmadim (The Precious Ones), under
the leadership of Leo Koenig (18891970), who later became
a prominent art critic writing in Yiddish, Isaac Lichtenstein
and Joseph Chaikov.
From the early 1910s, among the artists residing in
Paris were Jacques *Lipchitz, Osip *Zadkine, Leon Indenbaum (18921981), Chana *Orloff, Chaim *Soutine, Pinchas
Krmgne (18901981), originally from Russia; Henry *Epstein, Marek *Szwarz, Mose *Kisling from Poland; Bla Czobel (18831976) from Hungary; and Jules *Pascin from Bulgaria, together with many other artists who had come from
Eastern Europe. In this circle were such artists as Marc *hagall, Nathan *Altman, and Robert *Falk, who had come from
Russia and already gained celebrity, being regarded by art critics as the most prominent figures of the New Jewish Art.
[Hillel Kazovsky (2nd ed.)]
509
art
The Creation of the Bezalel School. The creation of new symbols of identity for the Jewish people in its ancient homeland
was, indeed, at the heart of Boris *Schatzs life project. In 1906,
Schatz (18671932) immigrated to Erez Israel from Bulgaria.
He was a painter and sculptor and had been head of the Royal
Academy of Art in Sofia. In the year of his arrival he realized
his dream of founding a school of arts and crafts in Jerusalem.
He called it the *Bezalel School after the biblical architect of
the Tabernacle. The founding of an art institute in Jerusalem
in 1906 was an adventurous undertaking. The Jewish population of the Yishuv was small and the Orthodox were certain
to protest vigorously against a school which might violate the
biblical prohibition against the making of graven images. Nevertheless, Bezalel received the full backing of the Zionist Organization. The foundation of the school must be considered
the beginning of genuine artistic activity. Until then the only
art forms produced locally were by Arabs and the small Jewish
communities of Jerusalem, Safed, and Tiberias. They consisted
of arts and crafts and pictorial representations for devotional
purposes. Schatz wanted to establish a cultural-artistic center that would advance the utopian vision of a Jewish homeland. He planned his school to train painters, sculptors, and
craftsmen on two levels, which he was careful to define as the
technical level and the national level. The teachers he hired
included local artisans (goldsmiths and Yemenite weavers) as
well as Jewish artists who were already well established in Europe, such as Abel *Pann (18831963), Samuel *Hirshenberg
(18651908), Ephraim Moses *Lilien (18741925), Zeev Raban
(18901970), and Joseph *Budko (18881940). They all came
from Eastern Europe and their artistic training had tended
to lead them away from Judaism, but they had come to know
both the horror of the pogroms and the nationalist revival in
Europe. They now felt the need to use their academic knowledge to relate to the past as represented by the Bible and to the
future as represented by the advent of Zionism. The Wandering Jew by Hirshenberg, the biblical pastels of Pann, and the
reliefs of biblical figures and Zionist personalities by Schatz
represented this outlook. In Liliens illustrations and etchings,
Yemenite Jews, Bedouins and Arabs in their traditional dresses
served as models for images of biblical figures. The Bezalel
Style was consequently quite eclectic, combining Oriental
arabesques and Jugendstil flowing lines and decorative flatness. The themes combined biblical motifs, often in a Zionist
perspective, and landscapes done in an idealist-utopian and
Orientalist spirit. The products included jewelry, religious artifacts, ceramic tiles, postcards, illustrated books, and posters.
Bezalel under the directorship of Schatz closed down in 1928
because of economic problems and because its generally conservative orientation seemed inimical to the modernist outlook. It reopened as the New Bezalel in the 1930s under the
guidance of immigrant Jewish artists from Germany who oriented it toward the spirit of the Bauhaus School.
The 1920s. Early criticism of Bezalel is already in evident in
the first important exhibition in Erez Israel, organized in 1923
510
art
511
art
512
art
513
art
514
art
515
art
this phenomenon in the 1996 exhibition Too Jewish?: Challenging Traditional Identities. Paralleling a larger interest in
multicultural difference by other marginalized groups, the 18
artists in the show explored Jewish consciousness, while also
testing the viewers and the art worlds (dis)comfort with what
was perceived by some as excessively conspicuous Jewishness.
These highly assimilated younger artists portray vastly different concerns than their immigrant and first-generation predecessors. Long after Andy Warhol, Deborah Kass appropriates
Pop techniques and fascination with celebrity in her portraits
of Barbra Streisand (1992) and Sandy Koufax (1994). Titling
her Streisand silkscreens Jewish Jackies (playing on Warhols
iconic silkscreens of Jackie Kennedy), Kass proffers the ethnic star while subverting American norms of beauty. Also influenced by Warhol, Adam Rolstons Untitled (Manischewitz
American Matzos) (1993) asserts ethnicity into a once pure
American consumer culture. Dennis Kardons installation Jewish Noses (199395) presents an array of noses sculpted from
49 Jewish models, destabilizing the notion that the Jew can
be categorized as a monolithic type.
Indeed, just as Kardon demonstrates that the Jews body
cannot be homogenized, neither can Jewish American art.
As this essay has described, Jewish American artists (defined
broadly) have worked in manifold fashions, partly and sometimes entirely influenced by larger trends, and at the same time
making significant contributions in style and content. Jewish
American art is a nascent field, rich in material and long due
for further exploration.
Bibliography: Z. Amishai-Maisels, Depiction and Interpretation: The Influence of the Holocaust on the Visual Arts (1993); M.
Baigell, Jewish-American Artists and the Holocaust (1997); M. Baigell,
Jewish Artists in New York: The Holocaust Years (2002); S. Baskind,
Raphael Soyer and the Search for Modern Jewish Art (2004); S. Goodman, Jewish Themes/Contemporary American Artists (1982); S. Goodman, Jewish Themes/Contemporary American Artists II (1986); J. Gutmann, Jewish Participation in the Visual Arts of Eighteenth- and
Nineteenth-Century America, in: American Jewish Archives (April
1963), 2157; M. Heyd, Mutual Reflections: Jews and Blacks in American Art (1999); N. Kleeblatt and S. Chevlowe (eds.), Painting a Place
in America: Jewish Artists in New York, 19001945 (1991); N. Kleeblatt, Too Jewish?: Challenging Traditional Identities (1996); P. Krasnow,
What of Jewish Art?: An Artists Challenge, in: The Menorah Journal
(December 1925), 53543; L. Lozowick, Jewish Artists of the Season,
in: The Menorah Journal (June-July 1924), 28285; H. Rosenberg, Is
There a Jewish Art?, in: Commentary (July 1966), 5760; O. Soltes,
Fixing the World: Jewish American Painters in the Twentieth Century
(2003); S. Zalkind, Upstarts and Matriarchs: Jewish Women Artists
and the Transformation of American Art (2005).
[Samantha Baskind (2nd ed.)]
516
ish artists were not allowed to pursue their careers, lost their
teaching positions, and were permitted to display their works
only in the premises of the *Juedischer Kulturbund. These
degenerate works were assembled and put on show in Munich 1937 in the exhibition called Degenerate Art (Entartete
Kunst), which was accompanied by vulgar and provocative
quotations, accusing the artists of causing all the malaise of
society and the world, thus warning the public of the dangers
of such subversive artists.
Although Nazi laws should have been fully implemented
in the concentration camp world, in many camps artistic creativity flourished and some of the works produced there were
shown in exhibitions. Thus, ironically, the only place where
these undesirable artists could produce and exhibit art was in
their place of confinement.
During the Holocaust a tremendously rich variety of
works of art were produced in the ghettos, hiding places, and
camps of Nazi-occupied Europe. It was produced in extermination camps like Auschwitz, in the model camp of Theresienstadt, in transit camps like Westerbork in the Netherlands
and Malines in Belgium, and in the network of camps set up
throughout France, such as Drancy and Gurs. All these artists, whether professional or amateur, men or women, young
or old, had one thing in common they had been labeled undesirables, interned in the camps, cut off from society, and ordained to be victims of the Nazi Final Solution.
Artistic creation fulfilled many functions. It gave the artists a sense of self-assurance and allowed them to feel some
connection with their past life as artists. It provided a way to
pass the many hours of enforced idleness. It had barter value
the paintings that were commissioned by other inmates or by
camp officials could be exchanged for food or other favors
(such as smuggling out mail or some other improvement in
conditions). Above all, art was the only means whereby the
inmates could protest against their situation. They hoped that
their protest would be heard beyond the barbed wire fences
in the outside world, with the help of clandestine couriers
mainly from the various welfare organizations and religious
representatives who were permitted to enter the camp. Most
of the paintings have documentary value, as the artists were
aware of the necessity of recording for posterity the world in
which they were imprisoned. Art, of course, does not merely
portray an objective reflection of reality, but rather shows it
through the personal prism of the artist. In other words, the
works of art reflect the changing moods and feelings of the
inmates/artists/witnesses.
Although the ghettos and the camps were isolated from
each other certain themes were prevalent in these works of
art. They include depictions of the barbed wire fences and
the watchtowers, views of the camps, the daily routine, such
as searching for food, attempts at personal hygiene, sickness
and death, as well as landscapes and portraits. The common
element in all these works is the need to portray and document in the closest detail the tragic and absurd circumstances
in which the inmates found themselves. Such a situation was
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
art
completely unforeseeable and the inmates were in no way prepared for this unimaginable nightmare which recurred in all
the various ghettos and camps.
PORTRAITS AND PRIVILEGED ARTISTS. The works that
survived, frequently as the result of astounding resourcefulness, had these common themes regardless of whether they
had been produced in Eastern or Western Europe, by professional artists or amateurs. About a quarter of the works are
portraits, a fact that is not surprising. Portraying a face or a
figure was in itself an act of commemoration, confirming the
existence of the individual in a world where existence was so
uncertain and arbitrary. These portraits were often used to
send greetings to inmates relatives, to show that they were
alive and well. This explains why we frequently find the name
of the subject of the picture next to the artists signature, along
with the date and place. It also explains why the figures in the
portraits have a slightly better appearance than in reality, for
the artist wanted to send a positive message and not show the
misery of their situation. These portraits are in many cases
the last record of people who soon afterwards were sent to
their deaths.
Aizik-Adoplhe Fder (Odessa 1887Auschwitz 1943) was
interned in Drancy, on the outskirts of Paris, where he drew
portraits of people from all walks of life who were interned in
the camp workers and intellectuals, observant Jews, women,
teenagers, children and infants. Most of the inmates, especially the women, look well, and, except for the additional
verbal information alongside the portrait date and location
of the work there is no indication that the subjects are imprisoned in Drancy, a camp that was also known as the antechamber of Auschwitz.
Fder was part of the Ecole de Paris, a group of artists,
most of them Jews, who immigrated from Western Europe to
Paris, hoping to establish their artistic careers there. Many of
those artists such as *Benn (Ben-Zion Rabinowicz; Bialystok
1905Paris 1989), Abraham-Joseph Berline (Niejine, Ukraine
1894Auschwitz 1942), Jacques Gotko (Gotkowski; Odessa
1900Auschwitz 1943), David Goychman (Bogopol, Ukraine
1900 Auschwitz 1942), Isis-Israel Kischka (Paris 1908Paris
1973), Savely Schleifer (Odessa 1881Auschwitz 1942), and
Zber (Fiszel Zilberberg; Plock, Poland 1909Auschwitz 1942)
were interned in various French camps such as Compigne,
Beaune-la-Rolande, Pithiviers, and Drancy, where they portrayed their co-inmates as well as themselves. The portraits
usually carry identifying inscriptions, such as Kischkas Portrait of Uze, Internee in the Compigne Camp, 29/3/42, or
Portrait of Goychman by Kischka, 787122, 20/3/42, giving the
artists camp identification number alongside his name as a
signature. Some of the portraits bear moving dedications,
which attest to their amicable relationship.
Malva Schalek (Prague 1882Auschwitz 1944), a daughter
of a well-to-do, cultured Jewish family in Prague, established
her reputation as an artist in Vienna, specialized in portraits,
and was interned in Theresienstadt, where she continued
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
517
art
518
art
misery of the life within the barbed wire fences (e.g., Karel
Fleischmann, Karl Schwesig, Lou Albert-Lazard). Many artists painted these views, which provided them with a kind of
connection with the outside world. The colors of a beautiful
sunset, while serving to remind them of ordinary life, also
brought home the indifference of nature to their suffering.
ART AS A MEANS OF CONNECTION WITH THE OUTSIDE
WORLD. Artists sought to use their work as means to make
contact with the outside world and let people know what was
happening on the other side of the fence. They did this despite the danger inherent in such activity, as can be seen in the
fate of Leo Haas and Dr. Karel Fleischmann, inmates of Theresienstadt, who paid a high price for their efforts to smuggle
their works out of the ghetto. In preparation for a visit of the
Red Cross in summer 1944, the Germans searched the artists
quarters. They did this because they realized that the truth
about their model ghetto was likely to be revealed in paintings being smuggled out of Theresienstadt. The artists refused
to talk and after being interrogated and tortured were taken
to a Gestapo prison. Eventually they were deported to Auschwitz, where Fleischmann died.
Contact with the outside world was of tremendous importance to the camp inmates, and in many cases it was art
that paved the way. In some camps, such as Gurs and Compigne, exhibitions were held. These exhibitions were visited
by the Nazi administration and, in some cases, members of
the public from the surrounding area. The inmates felt, for a
brief moment, as if they had broken through the fence and
were involved in the outside world. It should be noted, however, that these events were not mentioned in the press, which
used to stress that the camp inmates were parasites and profiteers. Presenting them as creative and productive would not
have fit this negative stereotype.
Artists arrived in the camps from all over Europe, from
cities, towns and villages and from all levels of society. As we
have seen, despite the artistic variety of their work, one unifying factor was common to them all they all portrayed
the grim reality and their cruel experiences, with a sense of
longing for their former world which had disintegrated so
totally.
The art of the Holocaust is unique in the history of art. In
a state of hunger and destitution, with death a constant part
of their daily existence, hundreds of artists did not allow the
spark of the human spirit to be extinguished. In the universal
language of art they portrayed the images of one of the darkest periods in human history.
Bibliography: Z. Amishai-Maisels, Depiction and Interpretation: The Influence of the Holocaust on the Visual Arts (1993); J. Blatter and S. Milton, Art of the Holocaust (1982); H. Fenster, Nos artistes
martyrs (Undzere Farpainikte Kinstler ) (Yid., 1951); M.S. Costanza,
The Living Witness: Art in the Concentration Camps and Ghettos
(1982); G. Green, The Artists of Terezin (1969); M. Novitch, Spiritual
Resistance: Art from Concentration Camps 19401945. A selection of
drawings and paintings from the collection of Kibbutz Loh amei haGettaot, Israel. Union of American Hebrew Congregations, Philadel-
phia (1981); P. Rosenberg, Lart des Indsirables: lart dans les camps
dinternement franais 19391944 (2003).
[Pnina Rosenberg (2nd ed.)]
519
art
of the work. Surrealism was often used to convey the idea that
such events were taking place on another planet, whereas
Abstraction was a means of distancing the artist from the Holocaust and allowing it to be confronted from a safe place.
Although painters and sculptors had been working on
the subject since 1933, it was the photographs and films taken
by the liberators in 194445 that had the most immediate and
lasting impact on the public at large. Appearing in magazines
and newsreels, these reports turned everyone into a witness.
It is for this reason that the most common images of the Holocaust in the public imagination are those they recorded:
the mounds of corpses, the bald and emaciated survivors
barely able to move, and the inmates crowded together behind barbed wire or in their bunks. Some of these images still
inspire artists today (for instance, in the paintings of Natan
Nuchi), but this source material has now been broadened to
include the Nazis own documentary snapshots of the ghettos, deportations, and executions as well as the identification
photographs they took of the camp inmates, a type that influenced Aaron Gluska. Today new documentary photographs
have been taken by artists who visit the camps. These images
differ from the older ones in showing the camp as empty and
clean, well-preserved monuments rather than the hellholes
they were.
Several common motifs and themes run through all categories of Holocaust-related art. The primary image of the
camp from the mid-1930s was of people behind barbed wire,
an image used by John Heartfield because one of the few facts
known then about the camps was that they were surrounded
by barbed wire fences. This representation was reinforced after
the camps were liberated, as photographers such as Margaret
*Bourke-White took their stance outside the fence looking
into the camp. The image was so pervasive and clearly understood that it could be suggested by including a single piece
of barbed wire into an abstract composition, as was done by
Igael *Tumarkin. Another primary symbol was the refugee,
a subject documented by the refugees themselves (e.g., Marc
*Chagall) and by those who wanted to state their plight. This
image was transformed after the war by artists such as Lasar
*Segall into that of the displaced person to represent survivors
who were trying to find a place to stay. This subject slowly disappeared after 1948, as the State of Israel was seen as having
solved this problem. It has recently been reinstated, as in a
painting by Joan Snyder, in an attempt to identify Palestinian
refugees with the victims of the Holocaust. Another image that
was popular during the war was that of the Jewish partisan,
especially those who participated in the Warsaw Ghetto uprising depicted in the monument by Nathan *Rapaport. Upheld
at first as an image of Jewish pride in resistance to the Nazis,
it was eventually supplanted by that of the Israeli soldier.
Other symbols became common only after the war, for
instance the symbolic use of the crematorium chimney and
the image of emaciated corpses or survivors, themes that grew
out of the experience of liberating the camps and understanding what had happened there. Whereas the chimney and the
520
survivors were relatively easy for Friedensreich Hundertwasser and George Grosz respectively to handle, the corpses were
repugnant and many artists followed Pablo Picassos lead in
translating them into more stylized images. On the other
hand, artists such as Zoran Music and Robert Morris later
specifically portrayed the corpses in all their expressive reality to awaken the failed conscience of the modern world that
continues to commit genocide.
All the above symbols were taken from the camp experience. But artists who were interested in learning moral lessons
from the Holocaust also culled other images from religion and
mythology to convey their ideas. Thus the victim can be portrayed through biblical symbols, such as the sacrifice of Isaac
or Job who questions God, as in the works of Leonard *Baskin
and Jakob *Steinhardt respectively. These subjects could also
be used to vent anger against God for allowing the Holocaust
to happen, as in the work of Mordecai *Ardon. Marc Chagall
led the way in depicting the victims as the crucified Jewish
Jesus, in an attempt to make Christians understand what was
occurring. Resistance to Nazism was symbolized by Jacques
*Lipchitz by means of David slaying a Nazi Goliath and Prometheus slaying the vulture.
The portrayal of the Nazis was more difficult: their portrayal as monsters or demons as in the works of Marcel *Janco
ignores the fact that those who carried out the Holocaust
were human beings. However, portraying them realistically
as humans, as Gerhart Frankl did, underplays the horrific dimensions of their deeds. Beginning with Lipchitz, some artists concluded that the problem lay not only with the Nazis,
and used their art to warn mankind that there is a beast lurking within us which must be tamed lest we cause other holocausts. Others, such as Matta and *Maryan Maryan, took a
more pessimistic view of mans monstrous nature and portrayed ambiguous figures whose nature cannot be clearly defined as good or evil.
The Holocaust also prompted Jewish artists to take a renewed look at their Judaism. While some affirmed their faith
and Jewish identity and others expressed their anger against
God, a few stressed their lack of faith in the future of Judaism. Thus Samuel *Bak depicted a destroyed and patched-up
Ten Commandments that will never be the same. Whereas the
establishment of the State of Israel was at first seen by artists
such as Chagall and Lipchitz as an answer to the Holocaust
and a solution to the problems it caused, Israels continuing
wars especially the threats to its existence in 1967, 1973, and
1991 led artists such as Erich Brauer to see in each event a
potential renewal of the Holocaust. Moreover, the resurgence
of antisemitism in the 1980s caused R.B. *Kitaj and George
*Segal to begin to deal with the Holocaust.
On the other hand, the conflicts between Israelis and Palestinians since 1967 have caused left-wing artists to adapt Holocaust imagery to this issue, with the Palestinians replacing
the Jews. This generalization of Holocaust imagery is part of
a wider phenomenon in which such images are applied to any
current conflict in order to activate an inbred, unquestioning
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
artapanus
Solomon ben Rabi Samuel Sefardi, and Caleb Ben Rabi Yohanan. Many Jews left Arta in the 17t century. The Jews of
Arta were mainly merchants, or peddlers who traded in the
villages. In the early 19t century, the famous Artan Jewishborn mathematician Hoca Yitzhak Effendi, a convert to Islam,
was a translator for the Ottoman navy and Imperial divan, and
occupied numerous important diplomatic positions from 1806
onward. In 1869 the Jewish population was estimated at 800.
Local Jews were patrons and supporters of Skopos, a local literary-musical association founded in 1896. Thirty-six Artan
Jews fought in the Balkan Wars of 19123. In 1915 the Zionist
organization Mevakshei Zion was established. The bridge of
Arta has been the focus of numerous Sephardi romances. In
1940 there were 384 Jewish inhabitants.
Under the Italian occupation during World War II relations between the Jewish community and the Italian authorities were good and life continued almost normally for nearly
three years. However, on March 24, 1944 a detachment of Gestapo arrived in Arta, obtained the names and addresses of
all Jewish families from the City Hall, and arrested 352 Jews.
Only a few managed to escape. Together with the Jews of Preveza, they were taken to Athens (April 2, 1944) and after a few
days sent to Auschwitz, where they were put to death. After
the German defeat a few Jewish families returned to Arta. Joseph Zakar was a rare survivor among numerous Artan Jews
who worked in the Sonderkommando in Birkenau. By 1948
there was an attempt to reorganize a Jewish community, but
the number of Jews dwindled to only 20 in 1958.
Bibliography: Rosanes, Togarmah, 1 (19302), 1134, 15560;
2 (1938), 4142; 3 (1938), 7879; 4 (1935), 35, 1567; 2767; 5 (1938), 54;
Yaari, Sheluh ei, index; M. Franco, Essai sur lhistoire des isralites de
lEmpire Ottoman (1897), 4344; M. Molcho and J. Nehama, Shoat
Yehudei Yavan (1965), index. Add. Bibliography: L. Bornstein
Makovetski, Arta, in: Pinkas Kehillot Yavan (1999), 5966; Y. Kerem,
The History of the Jews in Greece, 18211940, I (1985), 99112.
[Simon Marcus / Yitzchak Kerem (2nd ed.)]
ARTAPANUS (; second century b.c.e.), Hellenistic Jewish author. Artapanus wrote (On the
Jews), fragments of which are preserved in the writings of the
Church Fathers. The purpose of this work was to prove that
the foundations of Egyptian culture were laid by Abraham,
Jacob, Joseph, and Moses. When Abraham came to Egypt,
he taught the pharaoh (Pharethothes or Pharetones) the science of astrology. Jacob established the Egyptian temples at
Athos and Heliopolis. Joseph was appointed viceroy of all
Egypt and initiated Egyptian agrarian reforms to ensure that
the powerful would not dispossess the weak and the poor of
their fields. He was the first to divide the country and demarcate its various boundaries. He turned arid areas into arable
land, distributed land among the priests, and also introduced
standard measures for which he became popular among the
Egyptians (Eusebius, Praeparatio Evangelica, 9:23). But the one
who excelled all was Moses, whom Artapanus identifies with
Musaeus, teacher of Orpheus, and with Hermes-Thoth, god
521
arT as
522
ander, hardly more than a dozen years later, the silence of the
sources about any resistance to Alexander in Phoenicia apart
from Tyre and in Palestine apart from Gaza seems to favor
the earlier date for the depopulation, which perhaps partly
accounts for the passivity toward Alexander.
A Hyrcanian exile such as is reported by the Church
Fathers is unknown in Jewish tradition. Nevertheless, there
may be a connection between it and the fact that the proper
name Hyrcanus is attested among the Jews as early as the third
century b.c.e. (ii Macc. 3:11).
Bibliography: N.C. Hirschy, Artaxerxes iii Ochus and his
Reign (1909); E. Drioton and J. Vandier, Les peuples de lorient mditerranen, 2 (19523), 62; Barag, in: basor, 183 (1966), 612; Bright, Hist,
35693; Noth, Hist Isr, 31637; R.G. Kent, Old Persian (19532), 1536;
R.N. Fyre, The Heritage of Persia (1962), index; H.T. Olmstead, History of the Persian Empire (1948), index.
[Harold Louis Ginsberg]
ART COLLECTORS AND ART DEALERS. Art collecting in the modern sense can be said to have originated during the period of the Renaissance in Italy, with the emergence
on the one hand of individual artists from the anonymity of
the Middle Ages, and on the other of families and individuals of wealth who eagerly sought to patronize and collect their
work. Italian Jews of the Renaissance period inevitably patronized the arts to some degree, for their houses were furnished
and decorated in much the same way as those of their gentile
neighbors of the same social class. Jews at this time were active
as art dealers as well, particularly as jewelers who bought and
sold goldsmiths work and as dealers in secondhand goods. In
the 16t century Cosimo de Medici, grand duke of Tuscany,
bought antiques from Jewish merchants in Venice, while a few
decades later David de Cervi of Rome procured works of art
for the dukes of Mantua. The first Jew known to have dealt
specifically in paintings was also an Italian, the artist and art
expert Jacob Carpi, who was in business in Amsterdam in the
middle of the 18t century.
Here and there individual Jews continued to buy and sell
objects of art for the next two centuries, but it is not until the
early 19t century that one can begin to speak of Jewish art
dealers and collectors in the proper sense of the word. In Fritz
Lugts comprehensive three-volume corpus (193864), which
lists all public sales of art from 1600 on, it is only in the second quarter of the 19t century that the name of *Rothschild is
first encountered in connection with an auction at Christies in
London; from this date on, however, art collecting cannot be
thought of in England, France, and Germany, without reference to this great banking family. At approximately the same
time, there developed other dynasties of Jewish collectors who
often started out as bankers.
Among the many prominent 19t-century European collectors were Eduard Huldschinsky and James *Simon in Berlin (the latters donations to the Kaiser Friedrich Museum,
including the famous bust of Nefertiti, greatly enriched that
collection); Georg Arnhold (18591926) in Dresden, whose
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
523
artemion
One of the most remarkable art collections, that of Robert von Hirsch of impressionist and modern drawings and
watercolors, was dispersed by public auction held in London,
the proceeds of which were approximately $35 million. Von
Hirsch, a German-born leather merchant, who died in Basel,
Switzerland in November 1977 at the age of 94, accumulated
his collection over a period of 70 years. It consisted of 608 articles, including superlative works of Cezanne, Van Gogh and
Georges Seurat, and pieces of Meissen porcelain.
Bibliography: A.B. Saarinen, Proud Possessors (1958); M.
Rheims, La vie trange des objets (1959) (= Art on the Market, 1961); P.
Cabanne, Great Collectors (1963); S. Kaznelson (ed.), Juden im deutschen Kulturbereich (1962), 12030; F. Lugt, Repertoire des catalogues
des ventes publiques, 3 vols. (193846).
524
suffocated to death. In 1959, 1,800 Jews were registered in Artemovsk (30 of the total population); by 1979 the number
had fallen to about 1,000. Most left in the 1990s.
Bibliography: Judenpogrome in Russland, 2 (1909), 20410.
Add. Bibliography: pk Ukrainah, s.v.
[Yehuda Slutsky / Shmuel Spector (2nd ed.)]
525
526
published most of his work in Hebrew. Following his immigration from Poland to Israel in 1920, he served as the chief
assistant to Boris *Schatz, the founder of the *Bezalel School
of Art in Jerusalem (1906). In 1925 Narkiss was appointed as
the director of the newly established Bezalel Museum (later the
Israel Museum). In this role Narkiss systematically acquired
Judaic objects and Hebrew illuminated manuscripts (including
the noted Birds Head Haggadah, and gradually devoted more
and more time to research on Judaic objects. His education
in a yeshivah, sound knowledge of the decorative arts, and
mastery of several European languages undoubtedly provided
him with the tools required for proper research in the field.
Narkiss determined to write on Jewish art in a scientific manner differing from the amateurish writing of other scholars
whose work he severely criticized in the several book reviews
he published. His most important work is undoubtedly the
monograph he dedicated to the history of the Hanukkah lamp
(Jerusalem, 1939). This innovative work presented for the first
time a thorough analysis of a single Jewish object, from its inception in the talmudic period until the modern period, and
throughout the Jewish Diaspora. Living in Erez Israel, Narkiss
interacted with immigrant Jewish groups from different parts
of the Jewish world, which led him to consider the visual heritage of the Jews from the lands of Islam a subject almost entirely neglected by the scholars who preceded him. Notable in
this respect is his short, pioneering book on the handicrafts
of Yemenite Jews (Jerusalem, 1941), which paved the way and
established the methodology for future studies on the material
culture of the communities under Islamic rule.
In 1957, the year of Narkiss untimely death, there appeared another major contribution, namely the book Jewish Art, edited by Cecil *Roth (18991970) and Zusia Efron
(19162002). The first edition included 18 articles by various
experts, who systematically discussed the development of Jewish art from biblical times to modern Israel. The book was first
published in Hebrew, then translated into several languages,
expanded, and given a set of new images (first English edition, 1961). Though a historian by training, Roth, whose name
appeared on all the subsequent editions of the book, was attracted to Jewish art and published many articles on the subject but never made it his main field of research. However,
unlike other historians of Judaism, he often drew attention
to the visual world in his historical studies. Despite its many
shortcomings, Jewish Art continues to be the standard textbook on the subject to this day.
In the 1950s and 1960s several other scholars joined
the field, and made it their primary subject of research. The
first is the American (non-Jewish) scholar Erwin Ramsdell
*Goodenough (18931965), who devoted many years to the
interpretation of visual symbols in the talmudic period. His
massive 13-volume Jewish Symbols in the Greco-Roman Period
(195365) exhibits nearly every Judaic object and work of art
known at the time. While his methodology and conclusions
have been generally rejected by scholars, his comprehensive
volumes continue to be a major resource, and he is credited
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
catalogs dealing with the arts and daily life of the Jews of Morocco (ed. Aviva Mueller-Lancet, 1973), Kurdistan (ed. Ora
Schwartz-Beeri, 1981), the Sephardim in the Ottoman Empire
(ed. Esther Juhasz, 1990), India (ed. Orpah Slapak, 1995), Afghanistan (ed. Noam Baram-Ben Yossef, 1998), Yemen (Esther Muchawsky-Schnapper, 2000), and the Mountain Jews of
Azerbaijan (ed. Leah Mikdash-Shmailov, 2001). Some of the
Jewish museums in Europe and the United States embarked
on similar projects. Noteworthy in this respect are the exhibition catalogs co-edited by Vivian B. Mann of the Jewish Museum, New York (for example, A Tale of Two Cities: Jewish Life
in Frankfurt and Istanbul 17501870 (1982) and Gardens and
Ghettos: The Art of Jewish Life in Italy (1989)). In Europe we
are witnessing a revival as well, and the leading Jewish museums sponsored major catalogs as well (for example, Orphan
Objects: Facets of the Textiles Collection The Jewish Historical Museum, Amsterdam, 1997; Textiles Catalogue Jewish
Museum, Prague, 2003).
Despite the significant development of research in Jewish
art during the last decades, the tasks facing scholars are still
major and require many more of years of groundwork before
the foundations of the field are firm and solid. The investigation of art and material culture of the Jews differs from that
of other nations and presents problems that are particular to
the development of Judaism and Jewish history. Sincere and
serious research should take into account the special circumstances in which the objects were created, the Jewish ideas
and customs underlying their production and usage, and the
influences of the host culture.
Historians of Modern Jewish Art
The bourgeoning field of artistic expression by Jews in the
20t century opened new avenues of research. Among notable scholars of contemporary Jewish Art are Avram Kampf
(1919 ), who was connected with the Jewish Museum in
New York. He analyzed the renaissance of Jewish religious art
in the United States in his Contemporary Synagogue Art and
From Chagall to Kitaj, Jewish Experience in Twentieth Century
Art. Other prominent scholars include Ziva *Amishai-Maisels
(1939 ), winner of the Israel Prize in 2004 for her groundbreaking scholarship on Holocaust art, as in Depiction and Interpretation the Influence of the Holocaust on the Visual Arts,
Monica Bohm-Duchen in England and Milly Heyd (1945 )
of the Hebrew University, who together with Matthew Baigell
(1933 ) of Rutgers University, published Complex identities:
Jewish Consciousness and Modern Art.
Jewish Art Critics
The influence on the appreciation of artists and art of Jewish
critics writing in the daily press, in journals, and in magazines has grown appreciably since the beginning of the 20t
century. Foremost among them were the German writers Max
Osborn, from 1914 to 1933, art critic of the Vossische Zeitung,
Lothar Brieger (18791949), and Carl Einstein (18851940), an
authority on postimpressionism; and the Americans Harold
Rosenberg (19061978), Clement Greenberg (19061994),
527
arthurian legends
Hilton Kramer (1928 ), art critic for the New York Times
between 1965 and 1982, and Jed Perl (1951 ), art critic for
the New Republic. In Israel, the veteran artist and art critic
Meir Ronnen wrote for the Jerusalem Post and Smadar Sheffi
for Haaretz.
Bibliography: S. Kaznelson, Juden im deutschen Kulturbereich (1959), 10817; L. Venturi, History of Art Criticism (1964); Mayer,
Art. Add. Bibliography: Bentwich, Norman The Rescue and
Achievement of Refugee Scholars The Hague: 1953 Friedlander, Max
Reminiscences and Reflections Greenwich: 1969 Goodwin, George
M. A New Jewish Elite: Curators, Directors, and Benefactors of
American Art Museums Modern Judaism Volume 18, Number
1, February 1998, pp. 119152 Hirschfeld, Gerhard German Refugee scholars in Great Britain 19331945 in Anna C. Bramwell Refugees in the Age of Total War London: 1988, pp. 152163 S. Kaznelson,
Juden im deutschen Kulturbereich (1959), 10817; L. Venturi, History
of Art Criticism (1964); Mayer, Art. Meyer, Michael A. The Refugee
Scholars Project of the Hebrew Union College, in Bertram Wallace
Korn,ed. A Bicentennial Festschrift for Jacob Rader Marcus New York:
1976, pp. 359375 Michels, Karen Art History, German Jewish Identity, and the Emigration of Iconology, in Catherine Soussloff. ed.
Jewish Identity in Modern Art History Berkeley: 1999, pp. 167179. Sabar, Shalom. On the History of Research in the Field of Jewish Art,
Mahanaim, 11, 1995, pp. 264275 (in Hebrew). Soussloff, Catherine
Jewish Identity in Modern Art History Berkeley:1999 Walfish, Barry
D. The Otto Schneid Archive of Jewish Art at the University of Toronto Proceedings of the 38t Annual Convention of the Association
of Jewish Libraries (Toronto, ON June 1518, 2003), pp. 14. Wendland, Ulrike Biographisches Handbuch deutschsprichiger Kunsthistoriker in Exil Munich: 1999.
[Herman S. Gundersheimer /Shalom Sabar (2nd ed.)]
528
dress. The scribe not only translates from Italian, as is evidenced by the gloss: ldistruzion for the Hebrew word shemad
(destruction), and several Italian words in the manuscript,
but he also changed and Judaized the story. The scribes manner of Judaization is evident at the outset of the romance;
the apology itself is filled with terms from a familiar Jewish
world. Various citations from the Bible and the Talmud are
used to support the reading of the fox fables: R. *Johanan b.
Zakkai and his knowledge of fox fables (bb 134a), the rabbinic
commentary on the beneficial uses of a minstrel (Pes. 66b),
and the tales read to the high priest on the Day of Atonement (Yoma 1:67) are all mentioned for the express purpose
of establishing the permissibility of the Hebrew translation,
and for showing that diversion is only a means to a higher
sacred purpose.
Instrumental to the Judaization of the Arthurian romance are the scribes choice of plot (the seduction of Igerne
by the king, with its parallels to the David-Bath-Sheba story),
additions and omissions, use of language, and treatment of
certain passages to stress Jewish ideas. For instance, the feast
at which Uther meets Igerne is described in the Old French
sources as a Christmas feast. In the Hebrew version, the statement Then the king made a great feast for all the people and
all the princes (based on Esth. 2:18) conveys the aura of a
Purim feast. Another example of such transference of concepts
occurs when the translator takes the talmudic word tamh ui (a
charity bowl from which food was distributed to the needy),
with its uniquely Jewish associations, to describe the grail, an
overtly Christian symbol. The constant use of well-known
biblical phrases reminds the reader of religious literature and
produces the effect of biblical scenes in the midst of the Arthurian narrative. In this fashion, then, the text and the language interact in polyphonic fashion.
The scribe through his translation introduced the Arthurian legends into Hebrew; in effect, however, Hebrew literature is the ultimate source for a number of Arthurian motifs. Many romance writers of the 12t and 13t centuries (see:
*Fiction) were clerics who knew the Bible; there was also
much contact and exchange of midrashic information between Jewish exegetes and their Christian counterparts, and
there were, therefore, numerous channels of transmission for
the Jewish tales. Many of the Arthurian motifs, drawn from
the Bible and from the Midrash, polarize about the ArthurDavid nexus; other Arthurian legends (the Tristan cycle) have
many motifs parallel to the adventures of the young biblical
heroes Joseph and David.
The Hebrew Arthurian romance is untitled and was first
published by Abraham Berliner in 1885. Upon this inaccurate
edition, Moses *Gaster in 1909 published an English translation which toned down the sexual elements, neglected the biblical nuances, and condensed the text. Moritz *Steinschneider
called the translation Melekh Artus (King Artus), and considered it one of the great curiosities in Hebrew literature. An
edition of the above manuscript, with an English translation
facing the Hebrew text, was published in 1969.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
articles of faith
Bibliography: C. Leviant, King Artus: A Hebrew Arthurian Romance of 1279 (1969); Berliner, in: Oz ar Tov, 8 (1885), 111;
Steinschneider, Uebersetzungen, 9679, no. 578; Gaster, in: Folk Lore
(1909), 27294.
[Curt Leviant]
ARTICLES OF FAITH. The term dogma which is well defined in Christianity has as such no place in Judaism. In Judaism the need for a profession of belief did not arise and rabbinic synods saw no necessity for drawing up concise formulas
expressing Jewish beliefs. Theologically speaking, every Jew is
born into Gods covenant with the people of Israel, and membership in the community does not depend on credal affirmations of a formal character. Jewish beliefs are voiced in the
form of prayer and in the twice-daily recital of the *Shema.
In Rabbinic Literature
Outside the liturgy, formulations of specific aspects of the Jewish faith abound in rabbinic literature from the Mishnah onward. The need to define the Jewish position vis--vis heretical
views (see *Heresy and Heretics) occasioned the statement of
the Mishnah (Sanh. 10:1) that, while all Israelites have a share
in the world to come, it is withheld from those who deny the
resurrection of the dead, the divine origin of the Torah, and
from the *Epicurean. This statement comes close to formulating dogmas of Judaism, yet it is neither couched in the
form of a credal affirmation nor is it comprehensive enough
to serve as a total expression of Jewish beliefs. However, its
insertion into the Mishnah invests it with authority, and it
can readily be seen why Maimonides famous formulation
of 13 principles of Judaism was offered as a kind of elaboration of this particular passage. The formulation of articles of
Jewish faith is largely a medieval development, even though
*Philo (first century c.e.) had spoken of eight essential principles of scriptural religion: (1) existence of God; (2) His unity;
(3) divine providence; (4) creation of the world; (5) unity of
the world; (6) the existence of incorporeal ideas; (7) the revelation of the Law; and (8) its eternity (H.A. Wolfson, Philo,
Foundations of Religious Philosophy, 1 (1947), 164 ff.). In the
Middle Ages it arose from the theological discussions which
had started in Muslim *Kalm and which then had spread to
Jewish circles. The term ikkarim (lit. roots), the most widely
used Hebrew term denoting the principles of Judaism, is a
literal translation of the Arabic us l denoting the roots of
various disciplines (Kalm; the science of H adth or tradition; jurisprudence). The term us l al-din (the roots of religion) is synonymous with Kalm. In this sense Maimonides
refers to the theologians employing the methods of Kalm as
people concerned with us l al-dn (ikkarei ha-dat; Guide 3:51).
Maimonides formulation of articles of faith was not without
precedent. *Hananel b. Hushiel (in his commentary to Ex.
14:31) declared that faith is fourfold: belief (1) in God; (2) in
the prophets; (3) in the world to come; and (4) in the advent
of the Messiah. Among the Karaites the first enumeration of
fundamental Jewish beliefs is found in Judah *Hadassis (middle of the 12t century) Eshkol ha-Kofer. This author lists ten
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
articles (ishurim) of faith: (1) Gods unity and wisdom; (2) His
eternity and unlikeness to any other being; (3) He is the Creator of the world; (4) Moses and the rest of the prophets were
sent by God; (5) the Torah which has been given through
Moses is true; (6) the Jews are obliged to study the Hebrew
language in order to be able to understand the Torah fully;
(7) the holy Temple in Jerusalem was chosen by God as the
eternal dwelling place of His glory; (8) the dead will be resurrected; (9) there will be a Divine judgment; and (10) God
will mete out reward and punishment. It is not clear whether
Judah Hadassi offered this statement as an innovation on his
part or whether he followed earlier authorities.
Maimonides
Maimonides Thirteen Principles are set down in his commentary on the Mishnah by way of introducing his comments
on Sanhedrin 10. Writing in Arabic, Maimonides presents
these articles of faith as us l (roots) and qawid (fundamentals) of Jewish beliefs (itiqdt) and of the Law (shara).
The Hebrew versions render us l by ikkarim and qawid by
either yesodot or ikkarim. The term us l acquires here a new
meaning: it no longer denotes the topics of the Kalm investigations, but the fundamental tenets of faith or the concise
abstracts of religion as seen through the eyes of a philosopher.
Maimonides undertook such a presentation to teach the rank
and file of the community the true spiritual meaning of the
belief in the world to come (ha-olam ha-ba) and to disabuse
their minds of crude, materialistic notions. Since the ultimate
felicity of man depends on the possession of true concepts
concerning God, the formulation and brief exposition of true
notions in the realm of faith is meant to help the multitude to
avoid error and to purify belief. The fundamentals listed by
Maimonides are (1) the existence of *God which is perfect and
sufficient unto itself and which is the cause of the existence of
all other beings. (2) Gods unity which is unlike all other kinds
of unity. (3) God must not be conceived in bodily terms, and
the anthropomorphic expressions applied to God in Scripture
have to be understood in a metaphorical sense. (4) God is eternal. (5) God alone is to be worshiped and obeyed. There are
no mediating powers able freely to grant mans petitions, and
intermediaries must not be invoked. (6) *Prophecy. (7) *Moses
is unsurpassed by any other prophet. (8) The entire *Torah was
given to Moses. (9) Moses Torah will not be abrogated or superseded by another divine law nor will anything be added
to, or taken away from it. (10) God knows the actions of men.
(11) God rewards those who fulfill the commandments of the
Torah, and punishes those who transgress them (see *Reward
and Punishment). (12) The coming of the *Messiah. (13) The
*resurrection of the dead.
In a postscript Maimonides distinguishes between the
sinners of Israel who, while having yielded to their passions,
are not thereby excluded from the Jewish community or the
world to come, and one who has denied a root principle
(kafar be-ikkar). Such an individual has excluded himself from
the community and is called a heretic (min) and Epicurean.
529
articles of faith
530
nazis Divrei H akhamim (1849), no. 8) supplemented Maimonides 13 articles by 13 of his own. These additional principles
include such dogmas as belief in angels, in the superiority of
the Torah over philosophy, in the canonicity of the text of
the Torah, and in good actions as a reward in themselves. In
spite of their stress on the superiority of the Torah they bear
a highly intellectual flavor.
Fifteenth and Sixteenth Centuries
The 15t century and the beginning of the 16t are particularly
rich in works on Jewish dogmatics. Some of them are based on
strictly methodological considerations, while others stress the
purely revelational character of Jewish beliefs. To the first category belong the writings of H asdai Crescas, Simeon b. Z emah
Duran, Joseph Albo, and Elijah del Medigo; to the second,
those of Isaac Arama, Joseph Jabez and Isaac Abrabanel.
hasdai crescas. Crescas Or Adonai (completed in 1410)
is essentially a treatise on dogmatics, the structure of which
is determined by a sharp differentiation between various categories of belief. (1) The existence, (2) unity, and (3) incorporeality of God (1:3) form the three root principles (shoresh vehath alah) of Judaism. A second group of beliefs comprises the
six fundamentals (yesodot) or pillars (ammudim) of the Jewish faith without whose recognition the concept of Torah loses
its meaning (2:16): (1) Gods knowledge of all beings; (2) His
providence; (3) His omnipotence; (4) prophecy; (5) free will;
and (6) the purpose of the Torah as instilling in man the love
of God and thereby helping him to achieve eternal felicity. The
third group represents true beliefs characteristic of Judaism
and indispensable for Orthodoxy, yet not fundamental (3:18;
part 2:13). Eight in number, they are (1) creation of the world;
(2) immortality of the soul; (3) reward and punishment; (4)
resurrection; (5) immutability of the Torah; (6) supremacy of
Moses prophecy; (7) divine instruction of the high priests by
way of the Urim and Thummim; and (8) the coming of the
Messiah. In addition there are three true beliefs connected
with specific commandments: (1) prayers are answered by
God; (2) repentance is acceptable to God; and (3) the Day of
Atonement and the holy seasons are ordained by God. Finally
Crescas lists 13 problems concerning which reason is the arbiter; these include such questions as: will the world last forever;
are there more worlds than one; are the celestial spheres animate and rational; do the motions of the celestial bodies influence the affairs of men; are amulets and magic efficacious?
simeon ben zemah duran. Simeon b. Z emah *Duran
deals with the problem of dogmatics in his Ohev Mishpat
(written in 1405; published, Venice, 1589) and Magen Avot
(3 parts, Leghorn, 1785). He arranges Maimonides 13 articles
under three principles (ikkarim): (1) existence of God (implying His unity, incorporeality, eternity, and His being the only
object of rightful worship); (2) revelation (implying prophecy,
Moses supremacy as a prophet, the divine origin of the Torah
and its immutability); (3) reward and punishment (implying
Gods knowledge of things, providence, the coming of the
articles of faith
531
artificial insemination
1670) formulates seven dogmas of universal faith or fundamental principles which Scripture as a whole aims to convey:
(1) Gods existence; (2) unity; (3) omnipresence; (4) supreme
authority and power; (5) mans worship of Him in obedience;
(6) the felicity of the obedient; (7) forgiveness of penitent sinners (ch. 14). Spinozas scriptural religion stands between the
universal religion of the philosopher and the religion of the
masses (Introd.; chs. 4, 7).
Modern Period
Moses Mendelssohn, the pioneer of the modern phase in Judaism, formulates the following principles of the Jewish religion:
(1) God, the author and ruler of all things, is one and simple;
(2) God knows all things, rewards the good and punishes evil
by natural and, sometimes, supernatural means; (3) God has
made known His laws in the Scriptures given through Moses
to the children of Israel. Mendelssohn rejects the Christian
dogmas of the trinity, original sin, etc., as incompatible with
reason, and stresses the harmony between religion and reason within Judaism (Betrachtungen ueber Bonnets Palingenesie, in: Gesammelte Schriften, 3 (1843), 15966). The truths to
be recognized by the Jew are identical with the eternal verities of reason, and they do not depend on a divine revelation.
Only the laws of Judaism are revealed. Hence the Jewish religion does not prescribe belief nor does it lay down dogmas
(symbols, articles of faith). The Hebrew term emunah means
trust in the divine promises.
nineteenth and twentieth centuries. Mendelssohns
distinction between the rational truths of Judaism and the revealed laws of the Torah did not appeal to the reformers of
the 19t century, but it pervaded the catechisms and manuals of the Jewish religion written by the disciples of Mendelssohn in the early part of the century. It soon came up against
opposition once the impact of *Kants critique of rational
theology made itself felt. Moreover, *Hegels speculative interpretation of Christianity as the absolute religion was felt
as a serious challenge. Solomon *Formstechers Religion des
Geistes (1841) and Samuel *Hirschs Religionsphilosophie der
Juden (1842) presented in their turn Judaism as the absolute
religion. In this changed climate of opinion Manuel *Joel
(Zur Orientierung in der Cultusfrage, 1869) spoke of dogmas
in Judaism as the essential prerequisite of its cult and ritual.
Abraham *Geiger agreed with his repudiation of Mendelssohn and stressed the wealth of ideas with which Judaism
entered history. He denied, however, the validity of the term
dogma as applied to the Jewish religion, since the absence
of ultimately fixed formulations of Jewish beliefs rendered
the term dogma illegitimate. David *Einhorn, on the other
hand, had no objection to using this term (Das Prinzip des
Mosaismus (1854), 1113). The same view was strongly expressed by Leopold Loew (Juedische Dogmen (1871), 13849).
The formulations of the Jewish creed by a number of Jewish
theologians of the latter part of the 19t century manifest the
strongly felt desire to offer some clear guidance on the essential affirmations of Judaism. To these belong Samuel Hirschs
532
ARTIFICIAL INSEMINATION. Following earlier experiments on animals, the first human baby produced through
artificial insemination on humans was born in the United
States in 1866. Since then, particularly in recent decades, tens
of thousands of children have been conceived artificially by a
physician injecting the husbands or, more usually, a donors
semen into the mothers tract. Such operations are now commonplace, though mostly clandestine, in many countries,
including Israel. They raise grave moral, religious, and legal
problems. According to the preponderance of Christian teaching and of Western legislation as currently interpreted by the
courts, a married womans recourse to artificial insemination
by donor constitutes adultery and any offspring so produced
is illegitimate.
A major principle determining the attitude of a Jewish
law is enshrined in a talmudic passage which is by far the first
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
artom
533
artom, cesare
ARTSCROLL, U.S. Judaica publishing house. Mesorah Publications, best known through its imprimatur, ArtScroll, was
established in Brooklyn, New York, in 1976 by Rabbis Meir
*Zlotowitz and Nosson *Scherman. It has since grown into
one of the largest, most financially successful, and innovative Judaica publishing houses in the English-speaking world.
It has well-established markets throughout the U.S., Canada,
the U.K., Australia, and South Africa, as well as the anglophone community in Israel, and it enjoys a growing presence
in French-, Spanish-, and Russian-language Judaica markets in the Former Soviet Union, France, Argentina, Mexico,
and elsewhere. ArtScroll furnishes this international market
with bilingual Bibles, liturgical and talmudic texts, halakhic
commentaries, and various non-religious genres, including popular history books, biographies and memoirs, youth
literature, novels, pop-psychology and self-help books, cook-
534
artzi, yitzhak
ARTZI, SHLOMO (1949 ), Israeli pop-rock singer-songwriter. Artzi was born at Alonei Abba in Galilee. He made his
first public appearance as a singer as a high school student,
at an international youth conference in Spain. Like many of
his contemporaries Artzi began his musical career during his
compulsory national service, though due to his high medical
profile he initially began his three-year stint in the IDF as a
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
535
arum, robert
536
quotes Aristotle and his commentators Themistius and Averroes and in which he disputes the views of his contemporary
Levi b. Gershom. A defective manuscript of the commentary
is in Cambridge (S.M. Schiller-Szinessy, Catalogue, vol. 1,
no. 67) and there are copies at Paris and Oxford (Neubauer,
Cat. 2279.4). Arundi also mentions a work entitled Milh amot
Adonai, which was directed against Levi ben Gershoms work
bearing the same name.
ARUSI, ABRAHAM BEN MOSES HALEVI (18781934),
prolific author and folklorist. Born in Kawkabn, north of
Sana, Arusi immigrated to Erez Israel in 1923 and settled in
Mah aneh Yehudah near Petah Tikvah. In Yemen he had traveled from one place to another in order to look for employment. In this way he was able to collect traditional stories and
legends about the first Jewish inhabitants of Yemen, of the miracles they had experienced throughout the generations and of
Jewish historical personalities in general. After he immigrated
to Israel he gathered 85 folklore stories as well as 300 Yemenite
Jewish-Arabic proverbs in Kore ha-Dorot (Ben-Menah em,
1950; H assid, 1956). On his way to Erez Israel he had also
stayed in Aden for a few years. His impressions also appeared
as part of Kore ha-Dorot (Nah um, 1986). He was talented not
only in storytelling but in writing poetry as well, writing in the
genre of traditional Yemenite poetry and Sephardi poetry. He
left over 15 compositions, including numerous poems which
were only partially published. He collected his poems in a special dwn (manuscript), many of which were copied in other
manuscripts. In his prose and poetry (detailed bibliography
in Ratzaby, 1994, 4012), Arusi tended to react to personal experience as well as to historical events such as the establishment of the Hebrew University in Jerusalem and the events
of 1929 in Erez Israel (Dam Z addikim, 1930). He specifically
wrote about the spiritual and social transformations which occurred in the Jewish settlement in Erez Israel and especially
among the Yemenite Jews. A significant part of his writings
deal with the spiritual deterioration and secularization that
became widespread among the Yemenite Jews who deserted
their fathers traditions (Azharot Yegar Sahauta, 1924). In spite
of their importance, his essays were not used in the sociological research of the Yemenite Jewry of Erez Israel.
Bibliography: N. Ben-Menah em, in: Minh ah li-Yehudah,
(1950), 14161; Y. H assid (ed.), Kiz z at Yosef ha-Z addik (1956), 5686;
Y.L. Nah um, Mi-Yez irot Sifrutiyyot mi-Teiman (1981), 11859; Y.
Ratzaby, in: Yeda-Am, 9 (1964), 12731; idem, in: Assufot, 8 (1994),
399423.
[Yosef Tobi (2nd ed.)]
arvit
ARVIT (Heb. ; evening prayer), one of the three regular daily services. The popular name Maariv (going back at
least to the 16t century) is derived from the occurrence of this
word at the beginning and end of the first blessing preceding
the *Shema. Its recital was originally regarded as optional (Ber.
27b, following R. Joshua against the view of Gamaliel ii) since
the evening service did not correspond to any set Temple sacrifice (unlike the morning and afternoon services). Tradition
attributed the institution of Arvit to the patriarch Jacob (based
on Gen. 28:11; cf. Ber. 26b). In the Talmud, opinions differ as
to whether a third daily prayer is obligatory or optional but
Psalms 55:18 and Daniel 6:11 are cited to support the view that
prayers must be said three times daily. In common with the
other services, its recital is the duty of the individual even outside the synagogue and congregational service.
In its present form the service consists chiefly of *Barekhu
(the invitation to congregational prayer), followed by the Shema and its framework of benedictions, and the *Amidah.
When Arvit is said after nightfall, the service generally opens
with Psalms 134. On weekdays the service opens with Psalms
78:38 and 20:10. According to the Mishnah the reading of the
Shema was obligatory at nighttime. This was based on the biblical phrase when thou liest down (Deut. 6:7; 11:19) and only
the recital of its third section (Num. 15:3741) was a matter of
controversy (Ber. 1:5).
The theme of the first of the two blessings preceding the
Shema is the incidence of evening and night. The second blessing is a thanksgiving for the love shown by God for Israel by
revealing His Torah to them. The blessing which follows the
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
537
[Alexander Carlebach]
538
of 23, he was appointed rabbi of Zwierz (in the district of Lemberg) and five years later of Kamorna. In 1666 his stepfather
sent him and his stepbrother Isaiah ha-Levi to Constantinople to Shabbetai Z evi, who welcomed them and expressed his
concern over the persecution of the Jews in 164851. Later he
was rabbi of Stopnica (167778), Zamo (1682), Tiktin (1689),
Cracow (1695), and Brest-Litovsk (170118). His responsa, entitled Shaagat Aryeh, were published by his grandson Abraham Nathan Neta Meisels, who added his own responsa under
the title of Kol Shah al (Neuwied, 1736; Salonika, 1746). Aryeh
Leib also prepared a collection of his grandfathers responsa
for publication. However, the work, Sheelot u-Teshuvot Geonei
Batrai, which includes three of his own responsa at the end,
appeared (Turka, 1764) only after his death. In several responsa
Aryeh Leib states that his halakhic decision is to be applied
in practice subject to the agreement of his stepfather David
ha-Levi, whose comment on these responsa was: My stepson
has determined the halakhah exactly.
Bibliography: Michael, Or, no. 527; C.N. Dembitzer, Kelilat Yofi, 2 (1893), 61; B. Friedberg, Luh ot Zikkaron (1897), 2425; Z .
Horowitz, Kitvei ha-Geonim (1928), 139; I. Halperin (ed.), Pinkas Vaad
Arba Araz ot (1945), 214, n. 3.
[Yehoshua Horowitz]
despised Aryeh Leib for his affiliation with the common folk.
When *Nah man of Bratslav settled in Zlatopol, near Shpola,
serious differences arose between the two h asidic leaders, both
over matters of principle and out of personal rivalry. Aryeh
Leibs simple, popular approach to religion in which he emphasized the importance of unsophisticated faith was incompatible with Nah mans mode of leadership. Aryeh Leibs teachings show traces of the current messianic expectations that
1840 would be the year of redemption. None of his writings has
been preserved. Tales of the miracles he reputedly performed
were collected in Tiferet ha-Maharal (1914).
Bibliography: Horodezky, H asidut, 3 (19534), 2829, 155 ff.;
A.B. Gottlober, in: Ha-Boker Or, 5 (1881), 3836; A.G. Duker, in:
J. Starr Memorial Volume (1953), 191201; Halpern, in: Tarbiz, 28
(1958/59), 9098.
ARYEH LEIB SARAHS (i.e., son of Sarah; 17301791), semilegendary h asidic *z addik. He was born in Rovno, Poland. Although his fathers name was Joseph, Aryeh Leib was known
as Leib Sarahs after his mother. This unusual form of identification may derive from a prayer in the mystical Book of
*Raziel, which mentions a Leib b. Sarah. Aryeh Leib was the
disciple of the Maggid *Dov Baer of Mezhirech. His saying:
I did not go to the Maggid of Mezhirech to learn Torah from
him but to watch him tie his boot laces emphasized that the
z addiks personality and conduct are of prime importance for
*H asidism. Aryeh Leib had the personality and popular status typical of the itinerant z addikim who preceded *Israel b.
Eliezer Baal Shem Tov, the founder of H asidism. He wandered
from place to place helping the needy, especially by securing
the release of imprisoned debtors. His deeds are embellished
by popular legend which relates that he came, while invisible,
to the court of Emperor *Joseph ii in Vienna, to obtain the abrogation of measures included in the *Toleranzpatent (1782).
Legends about Aryeh Leib Sarahs penetrated into Ukrainian
folk literature. He died in Yaltushkov (Podolia).
Bibliography: Dubnow, H asidut, 176, 1913; M. Bodek, Sefer
ha-Dorot he-H adash, 2 (1965), 4349; Horodezky, H asidut, 2 (19534),
712; R. Margalioth, Gevurat Ari (1911).
[Itzhak Alfassi]
[Avraham Rubinstein]
539
arzt, max
540
541
ASAHEL (Heb.
,
; God has made), name of
several biblical figures.
(1) Son of Zeruiah, sister of David (i Chron. 2:16), and
one of the 30 heroes of David (ii Sam. 23:24; i Chron. 11:26).
After the defeat of the forces of Ish-Bosheth in Gibeon, Asahel
pursued Abner (ii Sam. 2:1819) but was killed by him. The
action brought about a blood revenge by the sons of Zeruiah,
which led to the murder of Abner (ii Sam. 3:2730).
Asahel is listed among the officers of the monthly militia of David, as the commander of a division for the fourth
month (i Chron. 27:7). This is problematical because he was
killed early in the reign of David. Therefore, some scholars
maintain that his name was added after his death to honor
him; others challenge the historical accuracy of the list. None-
542
asaph ha-rofe
In the Aggadah
According to one view, Asaph was not the son of the wicked
Korah, but merely a descendant of his branch of the tribe of
Levi (Lev. R. 17:1); others, however, regard him as the son of
Korah, and as an example of how the son of a wicked person
can become religious through the study of the Torah (Song R.
4:4). He helped King David write the Book of Psalms (bb 14b).
He sang while the Temple was burning, justifying his action,
by stating: I am happy that God has wrought His vengeance
only on wood and stones (Lam. R. 4:14). Even when God
Himself wept at the destruction of the Temple, Asaph refused
to do so, but instead exhorted Him to action with the words of
Psalms 74:3: Lift up Thy feet unto the perpetual desolations;
even all that the enemy hath done wickedly in the sanctuary
(Midrash Zuta, Buber ed. (1894), Lam. 75, p. 166).
(2) The ancestor of a family of gatekeepers according to
i Chronicles 26:1, but the name should probably be emended
to Ebiasaph; cf. i Chronicles 9:19.
(3) The Father of Joah, recorder of King *Hezekiah
(ii Kings 18:18; Isa. 36:3).
(4) Keeper of the royal park of *Artaxerxes i, king of
Persia (Neh. 2:8).
Bibliography: J.W. Rothstein and J. Haenel, Kommentar
zum ersten Buch der Chronik (1927), iii, 313 ff., 345 ff.; Albright, Arch
Rel, 126 ff.; de Vaux, Anc Isr, 3825, 389, 392; S. Mowinckel, The Psalms
in Israels Worship, 2 (1962), 95 ff.; em, s.v. Add. Bibliography: S.
Japhet, i & ii Chronicles (1993), 29496. Agaddah: Ginzberg, Legends, 3, 462; 6, 105.
543
asaramel
544
ASARAMEL, word of doubtful meaning used in the description of *Simeon the Hasmoneans appointment as high priest
and governor of the Jews in i Maccabees 14:27. It is stated there
that these offices were conferred on Simeon the high priest
. The meaning of the word has given
rise to considerable speculation. Some consider it as a title
and others as a place. Those who suggest that it is a title regard it as a transliteration of sar am El a prince of the people
of God (Grimm and Kautsch) or, as the Syrian version has
it sar El (Osterley). This interpretation is doubtful, however,
since the name of God does not otherwise appear in i Maccabees, nor do they explain the preceding word . The suggestion of Geiger az eret am El (the courtyard of the people
of God) or the similar one of Ewald h az ar am El meets this
latter point but leaves the former unanswered. Schalits emendation (in the great court) meets
both difficulties and is the equivalent of the ha-azarah haGedolah mentioned in ii Chronicles 4:9.
Bibliography: A. Schalit, Koenig Herodes (1969), 7817;
M. Stern, Teudot le-Mered ha-H ashmonaim (1965), 134; Zeitlin, in:
i Macc., ed. Dropsie College (1950), 44, 227, 248.
[Isaiah Gafni]
asceticism
ASCARELLI, DEVORA (16t century), Italian writer. Ascarelli may have been the first Jewish woman whose writings
were published. Her book, containing translations of liturgical selections into Italian, as well as her own poetry in Italian, is the only source of information about her. According
to the books dedication, Devora and her husband, Joseph
Ascarelli, lived in Rome; the family is associated with exiles
from Spain and the leadership of the Catalan community of
Rome. Ascarellis book is usually identified by the title of its
first selection, Labitacolo degli Oranti or Maon ha-Shoalim,
The Abode of the Supplicants, a translation into rhymed
Italian of sections of a Hebrew liturgical poem. Prose translations include Benedici il Signore o anima mia, or Barekhi Nafshi, a tokheh ah prayer in the Roman rite by Rabbenu Bah ya
ben Joseph the Pious (11t century) of Saragossa; La Grande
Confessione by Rabbenu Nissim, identified as the head of the
Babylonian Academy; and an avodah prayer for the Sephardi
Yom Kippur service. The book also contains two of Ascarellis sonnets, Il Ritratto di Susanna, The Picture of Susannah,
based on the apocryphal book *Susannah and the Elders, and
Quanto e in me di Celeste, Whatever in me is of Heaven. The
liturgical pieces appear both in Hebrew and Italian; they were
apparently intended for liturgical use on Yom Kippur. The
contents of the 31-page Labitacolo Degli Oranti were probably
completed between 1537 and 1540; the book was published in
Venice in 1601, and with some differences in 1609; excerpts
appear in A. Pesaro, Alle Donne celebri Israelite, in Il Vessilio
Israelitico, 29 (1881), 3437 and 6768 (reprinted with many
modifications by Pellegrino Ascarelli, Debora Ascarelli Poetessa, Rome, 1925). Modern translations of Ascarellis poems by
Vladimir Rus appear in Sondra Henry and Emily Taitz, Written Out of History: A Hidden Legacy of Jewish Women Revealed
Through Their Writing And Letters (1978), 13031.
[Howard Tzvi Adelman (2nd ed.)]
ASCARELLI, TULLIO (19031959), Italian jurist, whose father, Attilio, was a scholar in forensic medicine. At the age of
23, Tullio Ascarelli was appointed to the chair of commercial
law at the University of Ferrara and later taught at Cagliari,
Catania, Parma, and Padua universities. Dismissed followENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ASCETICISM. Rigorous abstention from any form of selfindulgence which is based on the belief that renunciation of
the desires of the flesh and self-mortification can bring man
to a high spiritual state. Asceticism never occupied an important place in the Jewish religion. Judaism did not believe that
the freedom of mans soul could be won only by the subjugation of the flesh, a belief which was central in religions based
upon anthropological dualism. Apart from the *Nazirites and
the *Rechabites who constituted special groups, and the mortification practiced by Ezekiel (4:415) which was apparently
to induce a vision, the only ascetic practice mentioned as of
universal application is fasting which is called in the Bible affliction of the soul (Lev. 23:27; Isa. 58:3). In addition to the
*Day of Atonement numerous fasts are mentioned as having
been instituted on special occasions (see: *Fasting) but they
are mostly expressions of remorse, sadness, and grief or acts to
aid concentration in prayer rather than religious practices in
their own right. The prophets emphasize over and over again
the fact that fasting and mortification of the body by themselves do not please God. They are justified only if they help
change mans moral actions.
The rabbis went even further; they consider asceticism
and privation as a sin against the will of God, that people
should enjoy the gift of life. Hillel considered taking care of
and bathing the body a religious duty (Lev. R. 34:3). In practice, however, there were many ascetics among Jews during
the period of the Second Temple. Y.F. Baer maintains (Yisrael
ba-Ammim (1955), 22) that during this and the preceding period Judaism possessed a definite ascetic character and furthermore, the teachings of the first tannaim also leaned toward asceticism. This doctrine, though later rejected by the
halakhah, according to him left its permanent traces in all the
realms of halakhah and aggadah and in all spheres of Jewish
life, and in it he sees the origin of the ascetic and monastic elements so prevalent in Christianity. Most other scholars disagree with this view. On the contrary Christian theologians
545
asceticism
546
asceticism
Sectarian Asceticism
In the postbiblical period the ascetic tradition, exemplified
before the Exile in the Nazirites, Rechabites, etc., persisted
as a wilderness tradition. From time to time, especially
when conditions in the main centers of population seemed
to become religiously or otherwise unbearable, pious Israelites withdrew to the wilderness to resume a more ascetic way
of life. Such were the many who were seeking righteousness and justice who went down to the wilderness of Judea
with their families and cattle to escape the intolerable conditions imposed by Antiochus Epiphanes but were pursued
by the kings officers and massacred on the Sabbath (i Macc.
2:2938). Similar movements in the Herodian period are reflected in apocalyptic works like the Assumption of *Moses,
where a levite named Taxo and his seven sons fast for three
days and then take up residence in a cave, ready to die there
sooner than transgress Gods Law (9:17), or the Martyrdom
of Isaiah, where Isaiah is followed to his desert retreat by his
disciples clothed in garments of hair (2:711).
The best-known instances of asceticism in the later years
of the Second Temple are the *Qumran sect, the *Essenes, and
the *Therapeutae. The first of these (c. 130 b.c.e.70 c.e.), of
which the *Zadokites who migrated to the region of Damascus formed a part, is treated in the articles on the Book of the
Covenant of *Damascus, the *Dead Sea Scrolls, and *Yah ad.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
547
asceticism
548
*Judah Halevi in his Kuzari describes the righteous person as one who gives every part of his personality its due,
thus decidedly protesting against the notion that inflicting
mortifications on ones body is itself a virtuous act. Our religion, says Halevi, is divided among fear, love, and joy, by
each of which one can approach God. Your contrition on a
fast day is not more acceptable to Him than your joy on the
Sabbath and holy days, if it is the outcome of a devout heart
(2:50; cf. 3:1 ff.).
On the other hand, Halevi describes the perfect h asid as
yearning for absolute asceticism and abandonment of social
and family life, like the biblical *Enoch and *Elijah (3:1). For
Halevi, then, the ideal of extreme asceticism is not desirable
in our day because prophecy is no longer possible.
The most pronounced support for asceticism among the
medieval philosophers came from *Abraham b. H iyya, who
actually advocates sexual abstinence as the ideal (Meditation
of the Sad Soul, Eng. tr. (1969), 133). However, this view is
strongly condemned in the treatise Iggeret ha-Kodesh, attributed to *Nah manides, where in a mystical vein sexual intercourse is exalted, when motivated by sacred intentions, as a
lofty activity of men (see especially ch. 2).
*Maimonides attitude is consistent with his philosophy
of the middle path. His emphasis on a contemplative, virtuous life naturally has as its corollary a depreciation of terrestrial pleasures; yet, he warns against the other extreme of
complete abstinence. In his discussion of the topic in his introduction to the tractate Avot (4t chapter) and in his Mishneh Torah (Deot, 3), he stresses that the Torah does not wish
man to deprive himself of pleasures. God is not the enemy of
mans body. The way of the golden mean calls for a conduct
of life equidistant from the two extremes of overindulgence
and self-deprivation.
While certain individuals may at certain times derive
benefit for their moral constitution from a policy of extreme
self-deprivation, this should not be made a general program of life. Such deprivation is like certain medicines that
may be beneficial for certain sicknesses, but will harm the
normal healthy person. Maimonides interpretation in his
introduction to Avot of Numbers 6:1, that the Nazirite must
offer a sacrifice, because by refraining from such pleasures
as wine he sinned against his [own] soul, was opposed by
Nah manides, who argued to the contrary that the Nazirites
sacrifice reflects atonement for leaving the higher sanctity of
being a Nazirite in favor of returning to ordinary life. The dispute between them reflects talmudic discussions, with Nah manides following the opinion of Rabbi Eleazar (in Taanit
11a) and Maimonides following the view of the rabbis in
Nedarim 10a.
In any event, in his Guide for the Perplexed Maimonides
adopts a more pro-ascetic view and hints that extreme asceticism is the goal of such perfect persons as the prophets, and
he accepts Aristotles view that the sense of touch is the most
repugnant of all the external senses, and accordingly regards
sexual relations negatively.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
asceticism
549
asch, sholem
ASCH, SHOLEM (18801957), Yiddish novelist and dramatist. Born in Kutno, Poland, to parents from scholarly Orthodox families, he was educated in traditional Jewish schools
until the age of 17. He began to learn German with the aid of
Moses Mendelssohns Hebrew-alphabet German translation of
the Psalms, later learning the Roman alphabet and immersing
himself in German classics and Hebrew Haskalah literature.
His parents subsequent suspicions of heresy led him to move
to the home of relatives in a Polish village, where he taught the
children Torah. He later earned his living by writing letters
for illiterate people in the town of Wocawek. Influenced by
Hebrew, Yiddish, Russian, Polish, and German, Asch tried his
hand at literary composition and, in 1900, took his first literary efforts (in Hebrew) to Warsaw where I.L. *Peretz advised
him to concentrate on Yiddish. His early work is pervaded
with the experiences of his youth and the influence of A. *Reisen and H.D. *Nomberg, his Warsaw roommates. A turning
point in his life was his meeting with the Polish-Jewish writer,
M.M. Shapiro, whose daughter Mathilde he married in 1900.
His material needs provided for, Aschs literary achievements
flourished correspondingly. In 1900 he published a Yiddish
story, Moyshele, and three years later his first book, a collection of Yiddish sketches, In a Shlekhter Tsayt (In an Evil
Time, 1903). With A Shtetl (A Town, published in Fraynd,
19045), Asch introduced a new tone into his own works and
into Yiddish literature as a whole; the former gloomy portrayal of Jewish life gave way to an awareness of its warmth
and geniality; the work was received enthusiastically by readers. From this period date Aschs first friendships with Polish writers, among them Eliza Orzeszkowa, Stefan eromski,
Maria Dbrowska, and above all Stanisaw Witkiewicz. His
first play Tsurikgekumen (The Return, 1904) (also published
as Mitn Shtrom, With the Current, 1909) won him further
recognition. The most important of his dramas was Got fun
Nekome (God of Vengeance, 1907). In his psychological and
socio-nationalist dramas, Asch tried to liberate himself from
the spell of the shtetl. The same tendency is felt in his first
novel, Meri (Mary, 1913), depicting the 1905 Revolution from
a Jewish perspective, and its sequel, Der Veg tsu Zikh (The
Way to Oneself, 1914), both of which deal with worldwide
Jewish problems and which were written after Asch had traveled in Europe and made journeys to Palestine (1908, which
resulted in a collection of sketches, Erez Israel, 1911) and the
550
aschaffenburg
(1958); S. Niger, Sholem Ash, Zayn Lebn, Zayne Verk (1960); L. Nemoy,
Catalogue of Hebrew and Yiddish Manuscripts and Books from the Library of Sholem Asch (1945); C. Madison, Yiddish Literature (1968),
22161; Waxman, Literature, 4 (1960), 52643; S. Liptzin, Flowering
of Yiddish Literature (1963), 17889; N. Asch, in: Commentary, 39/1
(1965), 5564. Add. Bibliography: S. Asch, My Personal Faith
(1942); Y. Turkov-Grudberg, Sholem Ashs Derekh in der Yidisher
Eybikeyt. Monografye (1967); B. Siegel, The Controversial Sholem Asch.
An Introduction to His Fiction (1976); M. Tsanin (ed.), Briv fun Sholem
Ash (1980); S. Liptzin, A History of Yiddish Literature (1985), 14555;
American National Biography (1999), 664; N. Stahl (ed.), Sholem Asch
Reconsidered (2004).
[Shemuel Niger (Charney) / Magdalena Sitarz (2nd ed.)]
551
aschaffenburg, gustav
552
ascoli, ettore
new Italian civil code. emilia (b. 1873) was the author and
writer of fables. She wrote under the pseudonym Liana. Her
works include Favole (1914) and Canti Tricolori (1917). giulio
(184396) was a mathematician, and associate professor at the
Politechnico in Milan from 1879. He introduced the concept
of quasi-uniform convergence and dealt with the theory of
functions and problems of calculation. His works appeared
in Brioschis Annali di Matematica and other scientific publications. giulio (18701916), a physicist, was born in Trieste. He was noted for his research on metabolism and uremia. guido (18871957), a mathematician and educator, was
professor of mathematics at the University of Pisa (193334),
Milan (193438), and Turin (194957), specializing in analysis
and geometry. maurizio (18761958), a pathologist, taught
at Palermo (192022), held the chair of pathology at the University of Catania (191120, 192227), and became director of
its medical clinic (1927). Among his major contributions were
studies on immunity to various diseases, the influence of irradiation on the endocrine gland function, and the effects of
drugs. moise (18571921), a physician, born in Gorizia, was
professor of technical physics at the University of Rome. He
dealt with the properties of metals, magnetism, and electricity, and published numerous articles in scientific periodicals.
vittorio (18631931), a pathologist, was director of the Clinica Medica Roma and was famous for his studies on malaria,
diabetes, and tuberculosis. max (b. 1898), a jurist and author,
was professor of law at the University of Genoa (192631). After the rise of Fascism he migrated to the U.S. where he lectured at the New School for Social Research, New York, and
became a member of the University in Exile. After World
War ii he participated in the restoration of artistic monuments
damaged in the war. He was the author of several works on
jurisprudence in Italian, and political writings, mainly on Fascism, in English. He was editor of the American weekly the
Reporter (194968).
Bibliography: Roth, Italy, index; Milano, Italia, index; G.
Bedarida, Ebrei dItalia (1950), index; Dizionario biografico degli
Italiani (1962); Nouvelle Biographie Universelle, 3 (1852), 4223; Vogelstein-Rieger, 2 (1895), 45, 111, 153; jqr, 14 (1901/02), 38990; M.
Steinschneider, in: mgwj, 42 (1898), 263; A.G. Tiraboschi, Storia della
letteratura italiana (Florence, 180518123), index.
[Nathan H. Winter]
553
ASCOLI, GRAZIADIO ISAIA (18291907), Italian philologist and linguist from *Gorizia. Ascoli was very closely connected with the Jewish cultural milieu of Abram Vita Reggio,
Samuel David *Luzzatto, and Filosseno Luzzatto; from 1850
to 1852 he was president of the Jewish community of Gorizia.
Ascoli devoted himself to the promotion of scientific philology in Italy. At the age of 16 he published Sullidioma friulano e
sulla sua affinit con la lingua valaca. Schizzo storico-filologico
(1846), a comparative study of the Friulan dialect and the Wallachian tongue. In 1861, on the basis of his research on Turkish
and Oriental languages, Studii orientali e linguistici (Gorizia,
185461), he was appointed professor of linguistics at the Regia
Accademia Scientifico-Letteraria of Milan. He held the chair
for over 40 years and influenced many Italian philologists of
his own and succeeding generations. His Lezioni di Fonologia
Comparata del Sanscrito, del Greco e del Latino (Turin, 1870)
and Studi critici (Turin, 1877) wrought a revolution in comparative Indo-Germanic philology.
Ascoli made important contributions to the field of comparative linguistics, including the theory that the different Romance dialects had been influenced by Celtic dialects before
the period of the Roman Empire and the spread of Latin. He
was the first scholar to formulate many of the laws of phonetic
change. His outstanding work on Romance philology, Saggi
ladini, was published in the journal Archivio glottologico italiano, which he founded in 1873, and was awarded the Bopp
Prize by the Berlin Academy in 1874.
In addition, Ascoli published Die Ziegeuner in Europa
und Asien (Halle, 1865), Studi Ario-Semitici (1865), Lettere
554
Glottologiche (187985), and Il Codice irlandese dellAmbrosiana (Turin, 1877). Ascoli also devoted himself to Jewish
historical research and published papers on the Hebrew,
Latin, and Greek inscriptions on early medieval Jewish tombstones in southern Italy. The greater part of Ascolis scientific
papers were published in the Archivio glottologico italiano, of
which 15 volumes had appeared up to 1900. Ascoli received
many honors and scientific appointments in Italy and in
Europe (mainly in Germany) and he was a member of
the Academies of Science at Paris, Leningrad, Vienna, and
Budapest and of the Italian Council for Higher Education.
In 1889 he became a senator of the Italian Kingdom. His
son, mois ascoli (18591921), was a distinguished physicist.
Bibliography: M.E. Loricchio, Graziadio Isaia Ascoli biografia di un intellettuale (1999); A. Casella and G. Lucchini, Graziadio e
Mois Ascoli. Scienza, cultura e politica nellItalia liberale (2002).
[Federica Francesconi (2nd ed.)]
asH
lished in the first issue stated that the journal would deal primarily with the problem of existence, or the spoon and
fork dilemma (the problem of earning ones daily bread). M.
*Winchevsky, who was influenced by Liebermann, assumed
active editorship and, under various pseudonyms, contributed
most of the literary material appearing in the journal. The socialist and positivist tendency in his writings was inspired by
the radical Russian writers D. Pisaryev and N. Chernyshevsky.
Winchevskys chief assistant, E.W. *Rabinowitz, wrote a series
of articles for the journal on the Problem of the Workers in
the United States. Other contributors included Isaac Kaminer
and M.L. Lilienblum. Publication ended after Winchevsky
was arrested and expelled from Germany because of his political views.
Bibliography: M. Winchevsky, Gezamlte Verk, 9 (1927),
182316; Klausner, Sifrut, 6 (19582), 289301.
[Gedalyah Elkoshi]
ASENAPPER (Heb. ) , Mesopotamian king who deported several peoples Babylonians, Elamites, and others to Samaria, and elsewhere in Palestine-Syria (Ezra 4:10).
Asenapper is commonly identified with Ashurbanipal, king
of Assyria (668c. 627 b.c.e.). Although there is no direct evidence that Ashurbanipal deported peoples to Palestine-Syria,
it is plausible that he did and actually from the very localities named in the text, since he crushed a revolt of southern
Mesopotamia and liquidated the kingdom of Elam, which
abetted the former. Furthermore, the name Asenapper can
hardly be reconciled with that of any other king. The distortion of the name may have taken place with a supposed original Asurbanipal becoming Asurbanipar (l > r is a common
phonetic shift), which then was abbreviated to As[ ]nipar,
either through pronunciation or textual corruption. Some
such process, if not precisely that one, must have led to the
form Asenapper.
Bibliography: M. Streck, Assurbanipal, 1 (Ger., 1916),
ccclxiv ff.; B. Meisler (Mazar), in: em, 1 (1965), 4801 (incl. bibl.);
Commentaries to Ezra 4:10.
[Jeffrey Howard Tigay]
ASH, family which during the 18t and 19t centuries produced
a number of distinguished rabbis, both in Poland and in Germany. These included:
(1) abraham ash (18t century), rabbi and author who
was born in Posen and became rabbi at Celle. He wrote Torah
Kullah (Berlin, 1796), which comprises (a) Yoreh Deah, a compendium of ethical essays based on the natural sciences; (b)
Yavin Shemuah, statements from the Talmud and halakhic
authorities opposing early burials; and (c) H erev la-Shem
against Solomon *Pappenheim and in favor of delaying the
interment of the dead. He proposed that the very earliest rabbinic regulations be reintroduced, that sepulchral chambers
be built in every cemetery, where the deceased be placed and
left for three days so that there can be no doubt of death.
(2) Abraham Joseph *Ash (18131888), rabbi and halakhic authority. Born at Siemiaticze, in the district of Grodno,
he immigrated to New York in 1852 and was among the early
founders of what came to be known as the Bet ha-Midrash haGadol, where he was rabbi from 1860 until his death (except
for intervals when he tried unsuccessfully to engage in business). He was regarded as an authority and rabbis in Europe
paid special attention to him in religious matters. Ash was
responsible for several new features relating to a get (bill of
divorce): its text, the procedure of mailing it, its distinguishing marks, and the accepted spelling of American personal
and place names. He was involved in halakhic controversies
with Jacob *Ettlinger of Altona (Binyan Z iyyon, no. 63, dated
1858) and Isaac Elhanan *Spektor of Kovno. He wrote a protest against attempts of Reform rabbis to deliver sermons in
Orthodox synagogues (1886).
(3) abraham ben joseph ash (late 18tearly 19t century), rabbi and author. Born in Posen, he was rabbi at Zell,
near Wuerzburg, in the bet midrash of Isaac Rans. He wrote
555
556
ashdod
557
ashdot yaakov
Modern Period
During the War of Independence (194849), Egyptian forces
entered Ashdod and advanced beyond it 6.3 mi. (10 km.)
northward to the vicinity of Jabneh. In October 1948, the
Egyptian forces were cut off in Operation Ten Plagues and
they extricated themselves with great difficulty; the local Arab
inhabitants abandoned the place with them. The modern city
was founded in 1956 at the mouth of Nah al Lachish, 4 mi.
(7 km.) north of the mound of Philistine Ashdod. It received
municipal status in 1968. Town planners envisaged Ashdod
as Israels second large port on the Mediterranean coast, thus
shortening transport routes in the southern half of Israel, and
as a major manufacturing center. The port was opened in 1965
and is biggest in the country. It has a long main breakwater
and large-sized harbor basin and terrestrial area. It is linked
to the countrys railroad network by a trunk line and a gas refinery was later built nearby.
The town plan was based on the principle of self-contained neighborhood units, each with its own social, educational, and economic services; 16 such units were provided
for in the Ashdod city plan. A large area was designated an
industrial zone. Ashdods first large industrial enterprise was
the power station (a second was also built) which provided
most of Israels southern region with electricity. Large and
medium-sized factories were also opened.
Ashdods population grew rapidly from 200 in 1957 to
2,500 in 1959, 11,000 in 1963, and 30,000 in 1968. By the mid1990s the population of Ashdod had reached 110,300, and at
the end of 2002 there were 187,500 residents in the city, making it the fifth largest in Israel. Its municipal area extends
over 23 sq. mi. (60 sq. km.). From the 1990s the city absorbed
many new immigrants, who comprise 33 of the population.
Of these, 88 are from the Former Soviet Union and the rest
mainly from Ethiopia, France, and Latin America. Ashdods
population was fairly young, with nearly 130,000 of its residents below the age of 45.
[Efraim Orni / Shaked Gilboa (2nd ed.)]
Bibliography: Schuerer, Gesch, 2 (19074), 96 ff.; Beyer, in:
zdpv, 56 (1933), 248; M. Dothan, in: iej, 4 (1954), 22932; 13 (1963),
3402; 14 (1964), 7995; 15 (1965), 25860; Dothan and Freedman,
in: Atiqot, 7 (Eng., 1967); Dothan, in: D.N. Freedman and J.C. Greenfeld (eds.), New Directions in Biblical Archeology (1969), 1524 (incl.
bibl.). Add. Bibliography: Dothan, in, abd 1:47782. Website:
www.ashdod.muni.il.
558
asher
S E
A
Ahlab
Rive
Tyre
Hosah
Kanah
M E
D I
T E
R R
A N
E A
N
Li ta ni
Hammon
Rehob
Abdon
Achzib
Beth-Emek
Janoah
Rehob
Acre
Neiel
Mishal
Cabul
Aphek
Zalmonah
Achshaph
Ki
shon
Beten
Hali
River
Helkath
Territory of the tribe of Asher.
in the western Galilee. A satirical letter from the 13t century b.c.e. speaks of Qatsra-yadi (I-am-Powerless, a seemingly fictitious mocking name), ruler of ysr or sr which may
reflect Asher (Papyrus Anastasi 1:23,6, in: cos, 3, 13). The rulers name is clearly West Semitic. According to Gauthier, the
name of Asher is also mentioned in a hitherto unpublished
papyrus of the Golnischeff collection. Biblical references to
Asher describe the fertility of its land (Gen. 49:20) and its economic potentialities (Deut. 33:245; Judg. 5:17). These permitted the tribe to develop in comparative tranquility, but at the
same time also deprived it of the impetus and incentive for
national activity and political leadership. Apart from Reuben
and Simeon, who were afflicted with interminable conflicts
over the southern boundaries of Israel, Asher was the only
tribe that produced no national spokesman and leader in the
period of the Judges. Apparently, at the beginning of the second decade of Davids reign, the territorial association of the
559
asher, abraham
ASHER, ABRAHAM (Adolph; 18001853), bookseller, publisher, and bibliographer. Asher founded the firm of Asher and
Co. in 1830 in Berlin, which existed until the Nazi period. His
main contribution to Jewish scholarship is his publication of
*Benjamin of Tudelas Itinerary, including the text, Ashers
English translation, critical notes by himself, L. Zunz, and S.J.
560
ASHER, JOSEPH MICHAEL (18721909), rabbi and educator. Asher was born in Manchester, England, and studied at
Trinity College, Cambridge, where he met Solomon *Schechter, who greatly stimulated his interest in the rabbinate and
Jewish scholarship. He continued his studies in Europe and
was ordained by David Tevel Katzenellenbogen of Suwalki,
Russia. Asher returned to Manchester, where he organized
talmud torah schools and for four years acted as dayyan for
the Jewish cases at the Manchester courts.
In 1900 the Bnai Jeshurun congregation in New York
City invited him to become its rabbi. From 1902, when the
Jewish Theological Seminary was reorganized, until his death,
he taught homiletics in that institution and headed its department of philosophy and ethics. From 1906 until his death he
served as rabbi at the synagogue Orach Chaim. Asher earned
a reputation as an eloquent orator because of his sermons and
popular expositions on Jewish thinkers, which he delivered in
Philadelphia and Baltimore as well as New York. He composed
an evening service for the house of mourning.
Bibliography: American Hebrew (Nov. 12, Dec. 24, 1909);
dab, 1 (1928), 3889; I. Goldstein, A Century of Judaism in New York:
Bnai Jeshurun 18251925 (1930), 2225.
[Alvin Kass]
561
asherah
ASHERAH (Heb. ) , in the Bible both a Canaanite goddess and a wooden cult object.
The Goddess
A Canaanite fertility and mother goddess. Asherah is now
well known from the Ugaritic texts, where she is called rabbatu atiratu yammi (Lady Athirat of the Sea). The name is
most probably to be understood as a feminine participle of
the verb t r (Heb. shr to go, to tread), thus meaning The
Lady who Treads upon the Sea. It is possible that the name
goes back to some early myth in which Athirat defeated the
rebellious Yamm, although in the Ugaritic text this deed was
accomplished by Baal and in the Egyptian story by Astarte. Alternatively, it is possible that the name indicates some connection of Asherah with the sea. She has been identified by some
with the Cyprian Aphrodite, the goddess intimately connected
with harbors (as well as with love). Asherah is apparently (although not explicitly) the consort of El, the father and creator
of the gods (she is called qaniyatu el-ma, The Progenitress of
the Gods), who are accordingly called the [70] children of
Asherah. Similarly, the gods are also called sons of Qudu
(holiness), which, like elat (goddess), is to be taken as an
epithet of Asherah. The title Qudu connects Asherah to
the Egyptian figurines of nude goddesses commonly identified as fertility figurines. They show a nude goddess en face,
frequently with a lion, and are inscribed qd (qudu).
Asherah was popular throughout the ancient Near East.
In the Old Babylonian sources, Aratum is listed as the consort
of Amurru and occasionally of Anu (the Babylonian counterpart of El). In the el-Amarna letters, one of the kings of
Amurru is known as Abdi-Airti (the servant of Asherah),
and a letter from Tell Taanach from the 15t century b.c.e. refers to an uban (for umman) Airat (a sage of Airat). A Late
Hittite tablet contains a myth in which Asherah tries unsuccessfully to seduce Baal and complains to Elkunira (El-qnhrs;
El the world-Creator, cf. Gen. 14:19) that Baal has insulted
her. In the Ugaritic Epic of Keret, Asherah is called Asherah
of the Sidonians, goddess of the Tyrians, and was thus intimately connected with the cities of the Phoenician coast. She
was brought into the court worship of Israel by *Jezebel, the
daughter of the king of Tyre, who also brought with her the
cult of the Tyrian Baal. Thus it is related that Elijah vanquished
the 450 prophets of Baal and the 400 prophets of Asherah
who dined off Jezebels table (i Kings 18:19). Earlier, Maacah, the mother of King *Asa, built an abominable image for
Asherah (la-Asherah) and was therefore removed from the
post of queen mother (i Kings 15:13; ii Chron. 15:16). The last
case of royal worship of Asherah was in the time of Manasseh,
who placed an idol of Asherah in the Temple (ii Kings 21:7),
from which it was removed by Josiah (ii Kings 23:6). During the Israelite period, the worship of Asherah was generally connected with the worship of Baal; the phrase Baalim
and Asheroth is used to designate foreign gods in general
(e.g., Judg. 3:7), and the term Asheroth is used as a synonym
for goddesses.
562
ASHER ANSHEL BEN ISAAC OF PRZEMYL (17t century), scholar and homiletic author. He is known almost exclusively through his popular collection of sermons Shemenah Lah mo (Dessau, 1701; frequently reprinted). The first part
of the work consists of seven major sermons devoted to the
Sabbath and the major holidays. The second part consists of
homilies on major events in the religious life of man: circumcision, bar mitzvah, marriage, burial, etc. The sermons begin
with a series of questions, followed by teamim (homiletic interpretations). The theme of the last sermon in the book is
resurrection.
Bibliography: Steinschneider, Cat Bod, 748.
563
564
ashi
ASHER BEN SAUL (late 12t and early 13t centuries), one
of the sages of Lunel, later of Narbonne. Few biographical
details are known about him and until recently many confused him with Asher b. Meshullam of Lunel. Asher was the
younger brother of the kabbalist Jacob *Nazir. Ashers tendency toward mysticism can be detected in his writings. His
principal teacher was Samuel b. David Provenal, but he was
influenced by Abraham b. David of Posquires and Joseph b.
Plat, although it is uncertain whether they were actually his
teachers. Asher is the author of Sefer ha-Minhagot (Book of
Customs), parts of which were first published from an incomplete manuscript by S. Assaf (see bibl.). It is the second book
of its kind written in Europe (120510), having been preceded
a few years earlier by the Ha-Manhig of Abraham b. Nathan
ha-Yarh i. Many customs were falling into neglect because of
ignorance as to their origins. Asher sought to reinforce their
observance by giving an extensive variety of sources. In addition to talmudic and midrashic material he quotes the Babylonian geonim and the rabbis of Spain and of northern and
southern France. However, the only customs mentioned are
those of Lunel and Narbonne. The Minhagot was well known
by the codifiers and was used extensively, particularly by
*Aaron b. Jacob of Lunel in his Orh ot H ayyim. The rest of his
work is known only from quotations.
Bibliography: M.B.Z. Benedikt, in: ks, 27 (1950/51), 2401;
I. Sonne, ibid., 28 (1952/53), 416; S. Assaf, Sifran shel Rishonim (1935),
12182; S. Schechter, in: jqr, 5 (1892/93), 1823, 350 ff.; A. Marx, in:
rej, 59 (1910), 204.
[Israel Moses Ta-Shma]
ASHI (d. 427 C.E.; pronounced by some with hireq under the
shin and by others with sere); the most celebrated Babylonian
amora of the sixth generation. Ashi, who lived in Mata Mehasya, is reported to be the son-in-law of Rami b. Abba (H ul.
111a). Ashis teachers were Rav Papi I (RH 29b, et al.) and, even
more so, Rav *Kahana of Pum Nahara (Ber. 39b et al.; see
Cohen, Ravina, p.1067). Ashi interacts with a large number
of his contemporaries, but especially Ameimar, Mar Zutra,
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
and *Ravina (Ber. 44a). Ashi had at least three children: Mar
bar Rav Ashi, Rav Sama, and a daughter (Ket. 69a).
Ashi flourished during the reign of the Sassanian ruler
Yazdigird I (399421 C.E.). Yazdigirds general policy of tolerance for minorities extended to the Jews as well. The Talmud
reports that Ashi met with Yazdigird together with Amemar
and Mar Zutra. Ashi must have been wealthy for he possessed a forest, had a servant, and owned fancy utensils (MK
12b; Ned. 62b; Suk. 10b; Ber. 31a; Jacobowitz, p. 91). Aha bar
Rava states that from the time of Rabbi until R. Ashi we dont
find anyone who was supreme both in Torah and in worldly
affairs. Even the exilarch, Huna b. Nathan, accepted his authority (Git. 59a; Levin, p. 91). Ashi was responsible for several important innovations and was always concerned that a
ruling should not cause embarrassment or monetary loss to
people (Jacobowits). Among his sayings are Everyone who is
haughty will finally be humbled (Sot. 5a); Any scholar who
is not as hard as iron is not a scholar (Taan. 4a).
Nineteenth-century scholarship, following the opinion of Rashi (BM 86a) and Maimonides (Yad, Intro), thought
that Ashi was the editor of the Babylonian Talmud. However,
recent scholarship dates the editing of the Babylonian Talmud one to two centuries after the death of Ashi. The sources
used by earlier scholars to prove that Ashi was the editor of
the Babylonian Talmud are shown to be unconvincing upon
critical analysis. The most important source quoted in this
regard is the purported statement of the first-century amora,
Samuel, who says he saw it written in the book of Adam that
Rebbi and Rav Natan are the end of the Mishnah; Rav Ashi
and Ravina are the end of teaching (horaah) (BM 86a). Besides the anachronism of Samuel (third cent.) speaking about
Ashi and the legendary air of a book of Adam, the meaning
of the term horaah is not at all clear. Early scholars thought
horaah should be understood in parallelism with Mishnah
and so must refer to the next major rabbinic compilation after
the Mishnah, the Babylonian Talmud. However, horaah elsewhere simply means an authoritative ruling (Yev. 92a, et al.).
The statement actually means that Ashi and Ravina mark the
end of the amoraic period in that they are the last to teach in
an apodictic style (Halivni) and the last to legislate with the
authority of the amoraim.
*Sherira Gaon, who did equate the end of horaah with
the end of the Talmud, could not accept that Ashi finished editing the Talmud since there are a number of Rabbis quoted
in the Talmud who lived after Ashi such as Mar b. Rav Ashi
and Rabba Tosfaa. Sherirah therefore reads it as referring to
Ravina b. Huna (Levin, p. 95) and Assi (ibid. p. 97; Spanish
recension reads Yose), both seventh generation amoraim. The
second major source for Ashis editorial activity is the report of
Ravina that Ashi taught a certain law one way in his first mahadurah and a different law in his last mahadurah (BB 157b).
Early scholars understood the word mahadurah according to
it modern usage to mean an edition of the Talmud. Sherirah
explains, partly based on the customs of his day in the Geonic yeshivot, that Ashi taught for almost 60 years during
565
ashima
which he reviewed two tractates each year during the two kallah sessions thus twice completing the 63 tractates of Mishnah
(Levin, p. 9394). However, mahadurah can simply mean a
review of Ashis personal teachings which has nothing to do
with an official version of the Talmud.
Not only is there no good source for Ashi being the editor of the Babylonian Talmud, Ashis activity and statements
in the Talmud itself show that he could not have been its editor. Many passages in the Talmud cite and analyze sayings or
practices of Ashi, which implies that a later group of editors
received traditions from or about Ashi and discussed them just
as they did for all previous amoraim. When Ashi remarks, I
have protected Mata Mehasya from being destroyed, an anonymous questioner says, but it has been destroyed (Shab 11a).
The questioner here must have lived many years after Ashi.
The Talmud is sometimes unsure of whether a certain statement was made by Ashi or someone else; other times it debates which source text was the subject of interpretation in a
certain comment of Ashi. This would not occur if Ashi himself was the editor (Kaplan, 104127).
Nevertheless, it is clear that Ashi contributed significantly to the substance of the Babylonian Talmud. The Talmud mentions Ashis name well over a thousand times, often
in the center of debate together with the illustrious names
of his generation. Ashi, more so than other amoraim, frequently sits silently while subordinate scholars address arguments to him. Ashi is the dominant figure of his generation
and the amoraim of his generation are more centralized than
those of earlier generations (Kalmin, p. 125). Ashis circle of
students is referred to throughout the Talmud as the rabbis
of the house of Rav Ashi, a mark of distinction accorded to
few others (Shab. 41a).
Bibliography: Weiss, Dor, 3 (19044), 1848; S. Fink, Die
Juden in Babylonien, 2 (1908), 98, 140ff.; Hyman, Toledot, S.V.; Bacher,
Bah Amor, 1447; Bacher, Trad, index S.V.; Levin, Iggeret Rab Sherira
Gaon (1920); Halevy, Dorot, 2 (1923), 536ff.; J.S. Zuri, Rav Ashi (Heb.,
1924); J. Kaplan, Redaction of the Babylonian Talmud (1933), index,
S.V.; Z.W. Jawetz, Toledot Yisrael, 8 (19383), 128ff.; A. Weiss Hithavvut ha-Talmud bi-Shlemuto (1943), pp. 245ff.; Graetz, Hist, 2 (1949),
60511; Albeck, in: Sinai, Sefer Yovel (1958), 7379 (Heb.); idem. Mavo
Latalmudim, 42730; Baron, Social2, index. add. bibliography:
M. Feldblum, Prof. Avraham Weiss: His Approach and Contributions to Talmudic Scholarship, in: The Abraham Weiss Jubilee Volume
(1964), 4348; T. Farhsel, Rav Ashi Shin Haruqah O Seruyah, in:
Hadoar, 56 (1977), 104; J. Jacobowitz, Aspects of the Economic and
Social History of the Jews in Babylonia with Special Emphasis on
the Teachings and Decisions of R. Ashi and the Sixth Generation of
Amoraim (Diss. New York University (1978)). Strack, Introduction,
98, 1924; D. Halivni, Mekorot u-Mesorot (1968 ); idem, Midrash,
Mishnah, and Gemara (1986), 6668; R. Kalmin, The Redaction of the
Babylonian Talmud (1989); idem. Sages, Stories, Authors and Editors
in Rabbinic Babylonia (1994), 111 25; A. Cohen, Ravina and Contemporary Sages (2001).
[Moshe Nahum Zobel]
ASHIMA (Heb.
) , deity worshiped by the people of Hamath in Syria, who were deported to Samaria and its environs
566
ashkelon
567
ashkelon
a woman and the lower body and tail of a fish whose temple
contained pools for sacred fish (Diodorus, 2:4; Pausanias, 1:14,
16).Although not included in the territory ruled by Herod, he
nevertheless built market places and public baths there and
adorned the town with gardens perhaps because it was his
birthplace. During the war against the Romans (66 C.E), the
Ashkelonites clashed with the Jews and defeated them. In the
period of the Mishnah and the Talmud, Jews lived in Ashkelon, as the remains of a synagogue from that period show
(see below). Talmudic sources mention its orchards and its
fair (TJ, Shev. 6:1, 36c; Sif. Deut. 51). The orchards were incorporated within the boundaries of the Holy Land (set by the
returnees from Babylonia) but not the city proper, and the latter was therefore exempted from the tithes and sabbatical year
regulations (TJ, Shev. 6:1, 36c). In the early years of the Byzantine period, Ashkelon was the seat of a school of Hellenistic
philosophy and was strongly opposed to Christianity.
Neolithic and Chalcolithic remains have been reported
in the vicinity of Tel Ashkelon (Ar. Tell el-Hadr) and substantial Early Bronze Age I remains have been uncovered in
the Afridar neighborhood of the modern city about a mile
to the north of the ancient mound. Tel Ashkelon has been
the focus of archaeological excavations ever since the first
probes made there by W.J. Phythian-Adams and J. Garstang
in 192021 that brought to light Hellenistic and Roman remains including remains of a large building identified as a
council-house (bouleuterion) or forum, as well as earlier Middle Bronze fortifications and pottery in fill layers indicating
the links that the city had with Aegean and Cypriot cultures.
During subsequent archaeological investigations a remarkable painted tomb was discovered by J. Ory bearing scenes of
two nymphs in a Nilotic landscape, the god Pan playing a syrinx, a dog chasing a gazelle, a Gorgon mask, etc. Dating from
the Byzantine period are the remains of a church and a synagogue with a chancel screen decorated with menorot. From
1985 large-scale excavations were initiated at Tel Ashkelon on
a yearly basis by L.E. Stager. Apart from scanty remains from
the Early Bronze IIIII, an impressive Middle Bronze II defensive system and a well-preserved gate flanked by towers were
uncovered. Nearby a small shrine (the sanctuary of the silver calf ) was uncovered. Late Bronze Age building remains
and sunken burial vaults are known from the site. Philistine
remains are represented by fortifications dated to 1100 B.C.E.
The discovery of vats suggests that one of the occupations of
the inhabitants was wine production. The Philistine city was
destroyed in 604 B.C.E. Persian remains of the fifth century
B.C.E. include the discovery of an unusual dog cemetery; the
town was destroyed c. 300 B.C.E. In addition to these remains,
signs of later occupation represented by public buildings and
dwellings were also revealed from the Hellenistic, Roman,
Byzantine, and Early Islamic periods. A bathhouse/brothel
dating from the fourth century C.E. was found with the bones
of hundreds of newborn babies in the underground sewers. A
hexagonal Byzantine church with decorated mosaic floors has
also been uncovered. An inscription from 1150 B.C.E. relates
568
Medieval Period
Apparently a Jewish community existed in Ashkelon during
the reign of the Abbasids. Under the Fatimids, Jews are mentioned in letters found in the Cairo Genizah as kehal Ashkelon
(the Ashkelon congregation) and kahal kadosh (holy congregation).
In the first period of Crusader rule over Palestine, a yet
unconquered Ashkelon sheltered a large number of refugees, including many Jews. The Jewish community became a
sanctuary for those escaping from Jerusalem, and dealt with
such matters as ransoming captives and buying ritual objects from looted synagogues in Jerusalem. At the same time,
members of the community were in constant touch with
Jewish centers abroad. For example in 1110, letters were sent
to the head of the Gaon Jacob Yeshivah, which was exiled
from the country. After the Crusader conquest in 1153, part
of the Jewish population remained in Ashkelon. *Benjamin
of Tudela describes it as a large and beautiful town, which
contains two hundred Jews, and apart from them, several
dozen Karaites and about three hundred Samaritans. In 1187
Saladin conquered it and in 1191 he destroyed its fortifications, (which were rebuilt later by Richard the Lion Heart).
The towns Christian inhabitants, with the exception of one
hundred merchants, were evacuated, and replaced by Muslims, and its Jewish population went to settle in Jerusalem.
Judah *Al-H arizi mentions that among the Jewish inhabitants
of Jerusalem was an excellent congregation from Ashkelon.
In 1192 it was destroyed again and in 1240 built anew. In 1247
it passed to the rule of the Ayyub sultans and in 1270 Sultan
Baybars destroyed it again.
Information also exists on the settlement of Samaritans
in Ashkelon in the 13t century. Under Ottoman rule, Ashkelon was a small settlement, inhabited mainly by merchants
and commercial agents who used its port. There was no Jewish
community in Ashkelon throughout the Ottoman rule.
[Natan Efrati]
Modern Ashkelon
Modern Ashkelon is located 2 mi. (3.5 km.) northeast of the
ruins of ancient Ashkelon. The Egyptian governor Ibrahim
Pasha founded the town of Majdal (c. 1830) and settled Egyptian weavers there. Nearer the shore and the site of the antiquities was the fishing village of al-Jra. During the Israel
War of Independence (1948), the invading Egyptian army
took Majdal but had to evacuate it by sea when Israel forces
closed in on it from the land side (October 1948). Shortly after the war, the inhabitants of Majdal left the town for Gaza.
After a short time, a Jewish settlement developed known as
Migdal-Ashkelon. From 1949 on, Jewish immigrants from
many countries settled there. In 1952, on the initiative of the
South African Zionist Federation, the South African Jewish
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ashkenaz
War Appeal undertook the implementation of a planning program, based on the concept of self-contained neighborhood
units, and in 1955 Ashkelon was granted city status. Its municipal boundaries, as then laid down, included an area of 17
sq. mi. (43 sq. km.), which subsequently increased to 21 sq. mi.
(55 sq. km.). Its five neighborhoods were the town of Majdal
(Migdal), which was the commercial and market center; the
Afridar quarter, linking up with the hotel area near the bathing beach; the Southern Hills quarter of immigrant housing;
the residential Shimshon (Samson) quarter; and the Barnea
quarter. The industrial zone was located on the eastern fringe
of the town. In 1969 an oil pipeline was constructed from Eilat to Ashkelon. Tourism and recreation, including a camp
of the French Mediterranean Club, constituted an important
part of the citys economy. In the beginning of the 21st century
the citys economy was based on industry, administrative services, commerce, and tourism, employing some 40,000 people
and making the city a regional center. About 40 factories and
1,000 workshops operated in the citys three industrial areas
(which included an 8,000-acre industrial park), engaged in
metalworking, plastics, wood, electronics, food, baked goods,
chemicals, and prefab construction.
The city had a branch of *Bar-Ilan University with 180
students in attendance in 1968, which in 1990 became Ashkelon College, a regional institute. In 2000 the college was
accredited academically, with a student body of approximately 6,000. The citys population rose from 38,000 in 1968
to 73,000 in the mid-1990s and 103,200 in 2002. Among Ashkelons population, 33.5 were new immigrants, mainly from
the former Soviet Union, with others from Ethiopia, France,
and Latin America.
The area of ancient Ashkelon, including the archaeological findings, has been converted into a National Park.
[Efraim Orni / Shaked Gilboa (2nd ed.)]
Bibliography: M. Ish-Shalom, Masei Noz erim le-Erez Yisrael (1965), 9495, 97; Mann, Egypt, 2 (1922), 198201; Ben-Zvi, Erez
Yisrael, index; Sefer ha-Yishuv, 2 (1944), 46; J. Prawer, in: Eretz Israel,
4 (1956), 23142; 5 (1958), 22437; B. Mazar, in: EM, 1 (1965), 769ff.;
Schuerer, Gesch, 2 (19674), 119ff.; J. Garstang, Joshua, Judges (1931),
357ff.; idem, in: PEFQS (1923); J. Ory, in: QDAP, 8 (1939), 38ff.; Beyer,
in: ZDPV, 56 (1933), 250ff.; Z. Vilnay, Ashkelon ha-H ad ashah ve-ha-Attikah (1963). Add. Bibliography: W.J. Phythian-Adams, History
of Askalon, in: PEFQS (1921): 16371; idem, in: Report on the Stratification of Askalon, in: PEFQS (1923): 6084; L. Stager, Ashkelon,
in: NEAEHL 1 (1993), 1023; idem, in: Biblical Archaeology Review, 17
(1991); P. Wapnish and B. Hesse, Pampered Pooches or Plain Pariahs, BA, 56 (1993), 5580; B.L. Johnson and L.E. Stager, Ashkelon:
Wine Emporium of the Holy Land, in: S. Gitin (ed.), Recent Excavations in Israel (1995), 95109. For a comprehensive list of later historical sources, see Y. Tsafrir, L. Di Segni, and J. Green, Tabula Imperii Romani. Iudaea Palaestina. Maps and Gazetteer (1994), 6870.
Website: www.ashkelon.muni.il.
ASHKENAZ (Heb. ) , a people and a country bordering on Armenia and the upper Euphrates; listed in Genesis
10:3 and i Chronicles 1:6 among the descendants of *Gomer.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
569
ashkenaz
connotation derives from the phonic resemblance of Ashkenaz to Saxons who during the period of Charlemagne constituted the predominant Germanic element in the Frankish
kingdom. During the 11t and 12t centuries the province incorporating Mainz and Worms was still known as Lothar
(Lotharingia; Rashi, Sefer ha-Pardes, 35:1; Tos. to bb 74a). The
rabbis of Regensburg were referred to as Rabbanei Reinus
(i.e., of the Rhine; Responsum of Eliezer b. Nathan, in:
Sheelot u-Teshuvot Maharam mi-Rothenburg (Lemberg, 1860),
no. 81). At the same time, however, the term Ashkenaz
established itself as the accepted Hebrew rendering of Germany. Thus in *Rashis (10401105) commentary on the Talmud, German expressions appear as leshon Ashkenaz (Suk.
17a; Git. 55b; bm 73b). Similarly when Rashi writes: But
in Ashkenaz I saw (Ket. 77b) he no doubt meant the communities of Mainz and Worms in which he had dwelt. Thus
also it is certain that such terms as Erez Ashkenaz appearing
in his commentaries (e.g., H ul. 93a) represent Germany.
*Eliezer b. Nathan (early 12t century) distinguishes between
Z arefatim (French) and Ashkenazim in reference to the
crusaders as a foreign people, a bitter and impetuous nation (A.M. Habermann (ed.), Gezerot Ashkenaz ve-Z arefat
(1946), 72). Letters from Byzantine and Syrian communities
written during the First Crusade also refer to the crusaders
as Ashkenazim (Mann, in: Ha-Tekufah, 23 (1925), 253, 256,
260).
:PSL
7JMOB
.BHEFCVSH
0YGPSE
OF
3 IJ
$PMPHOF
#SFTU-JUPWTL
8BSTBX
-VCMJO
5SJFS
.BJO[
1SBHVF
1BSJT
3BNFSVQU 8PSNT
4QFZFS 3FHFOTCVSH
5SPZFT
0SMFBOT
PJ S F 3J W FS 4USBTCPVSH
CF 3JWF
7JFOOB
%BOV
S
3
-ZPOT
BMJB
V TU S
5P "
-WPW
JWFS
DFOUVSZ
5P
5P 3VTTJB
3V
TTJB
S
3 JWF
-POEPO
$BOUFSCVSZ
%O JFQFS
B
NFSJD
5P "
B
NFSJD
5P "
B
J
NFS D
5P "
1BEVB
7FOJDF
*T
SF[
FM
*TSB
&SF [
5P
3PNF
&
5P
M
S BF
B
VUI " GSJD
5P 4 P
Areas of Ashkenazi settlement, 6t-16t centuries, and waves of Ashkenazi emigration, 18t-20t centuries.
570
the Talmud was adopted in Spain by *Nah manides and Solomon b. Abraham *Adret. The Ashkenazi H asidim, who evolved
original religious and social views, evinced an interest in the
concepts of *Saadiah b. Joseph and *Maimonides.
Ashkenazi society was structured on the formally monogamic Jewish family, according to the takkanah of *Gershom
b. Judah. Its leadership developed new and successful means
of exercising *autonomy through the local community and
synod. The Jews of Ashkenaz continued the hallowed tradition of *kiddush ha-Shem (martyrdom) as well as broadening
its concept. Ashkenazi and Sephardi customs gradually established themselves as separate norms, expressed in differences
in way of life, pronunciation of Hebrew, and the liturgical rite
followed in the respective congregations (see *Liturgy). Ashkenazi scribes developed a distinctive script, and the illuminators of manuscripts, a specific style.
With the emigration of Ashkenazi Jewry from Western
to Eastern Europe in the 15t and 16t centuries, the center of
gravity shifted to *Bohemia, *Moravia, *Poland, and *Lithuania, developing in each place with local modifications. In
the Slavonic territories their use of the Judeo-German language became a prominent distinguishing feature of Ashkenazi Jewry (see: *Yiddish Language). The Ashkenazi mah zor
included selih ot and piyyutim composed by the liturgical poets of Germany and northern France. The Ashkenazi liturgical rite did not follow a uniform pattern. The southwestern
Ashkenazi rite, similar to that followed by the communities
of France and Holland, varied from that followed in the area
west of the Elbe River; the minhag (custom) of Bohemian
Jewry differed from that of Lithuanian Jewry. However these
divergences are insignificant as compared with the difference
in the basic Ashkenazi and Sephardi rituals.
The parallel development of Sephardi and Ashkenazi
religious and social usages was considerably influenced by
the works of the codifiers Joseph *Caro on the one hand and
Moses *Isserles on the other. Although Caro based his Shulh an
Arukh upon *Jacob b. Ashers Sefer ha-Turim, summarizing
the halakhah of the Ashkenazi rabbinical authorities, Caros
decision in most cases favors the Sephardi codifiers (*posekim). Isserles provided glosses to the Shulh an Arukh wherever the Ashkenazi posekim disagreed with Caros decision.
Whereas the Ashkenazim accepted Isserles decision, the Sephardim abided by the norms laid down by Caro.
From about the 17t century the significance of the Sephardi Jewry began to diminish as the Ashkenazim increased
in number and importance. After the *Chmielnicki massacres in Poland in 1648, numbers of Ashkenazi Jews spread
throughout Western Europe, some even crossing the Atlantic. After a few generations they were to outnumber the Sephardim in those lands. By the close of the 19t century, as a
result of persecutions in *Russia, there was massive Ashkenazi
emigration from Eastern Europe (see *United States). Ashkenazi Jewry then gained decisive numerical ascendancy in the
Jewish communities of Europe, Australia, South Africa, the
United States, and Erez Israel. Sephardi Jewry maintained its
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ASHKENAZI, ABRAHAM BEN JACOB (18111880), Sephardi chief rabbi of Erez Israel. Ashkenazi was born in Larissa, in Greece, but c. 1820 his family settled in Jerusalem
where he studied under Samuel Arvaz , and was successively
appointed a dayyan in the bet din of Benjamin Mordecai
Navon, av bet din (1864), and rishon le-Zion, the title given to
the Sephardi chief rabbi (1869). He was head of the Bet Jacob
Pereira and the Tiferet Israel yeshivot. He was responsible for
the purchase of the site of the traditional grave of Simeon haZ addik in Jerusalem. During his years of office he introduced
many important changes in the organization of the community. He was on friendly terms with the Greek patriarch. Ashkenazi was decorated by Emperor Franz Josef during the latters visit to Jerusalem, and by the sultan. In 1847 he was sent
on a mission to North Africa. Ashkenazi wrote approbations
to many books. Some of his responsa have been published
(chiefly in the responsa Benei Binyamin (187681) of Benjamin
Navon, and the Kappei Aharon (187486) of Aaron Azriel); but
most of them remained unpublished. Ashkenazi had a remark-
571
ashkenazi, beH or
ASHKENAZI, BEH OR (18401909), Turkish government official during the last days of the Ottoman Empire. Known as
Beh or Effendi, Ashkenazi was a member of the council of state
from 1869 to 1899, when he became a member of the Ottoman
parliament, representing the Jewish community. In 1908 he
was made vice prefect of Constantinople and nominated to
the Senate, the only Jew in the Ottoman upper chamber. In
1883 he served as vice president of the Jewish lay council of
the Istanbul community, and in 1890, 1892, and 1898 he was
president of the Jewish lay council.
Add. Bibliography: A. Levy, in: M. Rozen (ed.), Yemei
ha-Sahar (1994), 25761.
[Hayyim J. Cohen / Leah Bornstein-Makovetsky (2nd ed.)]
572
573
ashkenazi, gershon
ASHKENAZI (Ulif ), GERSHON (d. 1693), rabbi. His teachers were Joel *Sirkes and Menahem Mendel *Krochmal. While
still young he was appointed a dayyan in Cracow, and afterward served as rabbi in Prossnitz (1650), in Hanau, and in
Nikolsburg (Moravia) as chief rabbi of the province (Landesrabbiner) from 166162. He was then appointed chief rabbi of
Austria, where he remained until the expulsion of the Jews
from Vienna in 1670, and was noted for his fight against the
Shabbateans. With the sanction of Louis xiv, Ashkenazi was
appointed av bet din of Metz in 1671, remaining there until
his death. In 1672 he was authorized by the civil authorities to
establish a yeshivah. His responsa Avodat ha-Gershuni (1699)
utilized the entire corpus of halakhic literature and talmudic
commentaries. It is an important source for the *Chmielnicki
massacres and the Thirty Years War. He was renowned as a
preacher, and a selection of his sermons, Tiferet ha-Gershuni,
appeared in 1699. They include halakhic discussions. Ashkenazi, like Judah Rosanes in his Parashat Derakhim, frequently
puts arguments on halakhic questions into the mouths of biblical personalities. In both works he treats kabbalistic subjects.
His H iddushei ha-Gershuni (Frankfurt, 1710) contains novellae and glosses on the Shulh an Arukh. A collection of his responsa and sermons appeared in 1710, and a work on Alfasi
and novellae on the Talmud remain in manuscripts. His students included David *Oppenheim.
Bibliography: S.A. Horodezky, Le-Korot ha-Rabbanut
(1911), 50 ff.; idem, in: Ha-Goren, 3 (1907), 141 ff.; D. Kaufmann, Die
letzte Vertreibung der Juden aus Wien (1889), 84 ff., 224 ff.; H. Fleisch,
in: Juedische Familien-Forschung, 2 (1930); Michael, Or, 305 ff., no. 673;
Freimann, in: jjlg, 15 (1923), 36; H. Gold (ed.), Die Juden Maehrens
(1929), 50; S.B. Freehof, Responsa Literature (1959), 196.
[Isaac Zeev Kahane]
574
ASHKENAZI, JOSEPH (15251577), annotator of and commentator on the Mishnah. Ashkenazi, known as ha-Tanna
of Safed, was the son-in-law of R. Aaron b. Gershon Land,
who was rabbi in Prague and later headed the bet din of the
Poznan community. Ashkenazi fought fiercely against philosophy and theoretical-philosophical Kabbalah. At Prague
he denounced Maimonides as a heretic and was threatened
with excommunication by the rabbis of Prague if he did not
desist. Abraham ha-Levi Horowitz wrote a polemical pamphlet against Ashkenazis father-in-law, which was mainly
directed against Ashkenazi himself. After his father-in-laws
death (1560) he went to Verona but it would seem that he did
not spend many years there and that he subsequently went on
to Egypt where he taught at a yeshivah. Here he was friendly
with Bezalel *Ashkenazi and probably also with Isaac *Luria.
Perhaps his contacts with these two scholars, who devoted
themselves to the study of variant readings of the Mishnah
and Talmud as they occur in manuscripts, influenced Ashkenazi to accept the usage of the Egyptian scholars. In 1569/70
he went to Safed, where, as was his custom, he roused violent
controversies. He demanded that tithes and terumot (offerings) should be given from crops grown in Erez Israel even
when heaped by a Gentile (the obligation of tithing applying
from the action of heaping) in contradiction to Joseph *Caro
and the ordinance of 1572 which had ruled that these need
not be tithed.
His opposition to philosophy in general is expressed in
one of his works written in 1565 and preserved in manuscript
(discovered by G. Scholem, Oxford Ms. 1664 and Budapest,
Kaufmann Library, Ms. 290). Ashkenazi attacks Maimonides
and his ideas; he opposes the use of allegory as well as the
philosophic concept that God is pure unchangeable intellect. According to Ashkenazi this heresy is the source of all
other heresies. From it stem the denial of Providence; of reward and punishment; of the mitzvot; of resurrection in the
world to come. His accusations are leveled mainly against
Maimonides, Abraham *Ibn Ezra, *Levi b. Gershom, and
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ashkenazi, Leon
ASHKENAZI, JUDAH BEN SIMEON (18t century), German codifier. Ashkenazi was born in Frankfurt on the Main
where his father was a scribe and parnas of the community.
Ashkenazi was serving as dayyan in Tiktin, Poland, before
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
575
ashkenazi, malkiel
ASHKENAZI, MALKIEL (d. c. 1620), kabbalist. He probably settled first at Safed, where he was close to the circle of
Isaac *Lurias disciples, and subsequently in Hebron. He was
probably the rabbi of Hebron and, according to reports that
H .J.D. *Azulai heard from the elders of Hebron, Ashkenazi was
responsible for consolidating Jewish settlement in Hebron.
Ashkenazi had an important library at his house, including
six scrolls of Lurianic Kabbalah corrected in H ayyim Vitals
576
ASHKENAZI, MOSES DAVID (c. 17801856), talmudist and author in Hungary and Erez Israel. Ashkenazi was
born in Galicia where his father Asher served as rabbi. From
1803 to 1843 he held the office of rabbi at Tolcsva, Hungary.
Thereafter he settled in Erez Israel where he became a rabbi
of the Ashkenazi community in Safed, a position he held
until his death. The following works of his have been published: (1) Toledot Adam, novellae to several talmudic tractates
(Jerusalem, 1845); (2) Beer Sheva, a collection of homiletical
discussions of the Pentateuch (1853); (3) his will was printed
as an addendum to Shemen Rosh, a responsa collection of
his grandson Asher Anschel (1903). A responsum of Ashkenazi appears in the responsa Heshiv Moshe of Moses *Teitelbaum (2 (1866), no. 67). He also corresponded with Moses
*Sofer.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ashkenazi, solomon
577
578
ashlag, yehudah
Three responsa (74, 76, 77) deal with the celebrated problem of the chicken which was allegedly found to have no
heart. His decision that such a bird was kasher created a sensation in the rabbinic world, and was vigorously opposed by
such leading rabbis as Moses Rothenburg, Naphtali Katz of
Frankfurt, David Oppenheim, and Jonathan Eybeschuetz,
who vehemently attacked the decision. He was supported by
his son, Jacob *Emden. In one of his responsa (no. 93) Ashkenazi deals with the question of whether a golem could be
counted in a minyan (religious quorum), one such being
having been fashioned by his grandfather, Elijah of Chelm.
Ashkenazi decided that a golem cannot be counted in a minyan. When in 1705 David Nieto of London expressed views
which were deemed by his community to be heretical and bordering upon the doctrine of Spinoza, the matter was brought
before Ashkenazi, who accepted Nietos explanations (no. 8).
The mutual relations between Ashkenazim and Sephardim are
dealt with in a number of responsa (14, 38, 99). For example,
on the question of whether it is permissible for Ashkenazim
to use a Sephardi scroll, written in accordance with the views
of Maimonides for the public reading of the Torah, he concludes that Ashkenazi and Sephardi scrolls are equally valid
since the subdivision into sections is the same in both cases.
As to the question of whether the Zohar should be given priority and relied upon in halakhic rulings, he declares emphatically that even if the Zohar were to contradict the halakhic
authorities we could not discard the opinions of the halakhic
authorities in favor of what is written in the esoteric law; for
in the laws and their practical application we are not concerned with mystic lore. But in cases where halakhic authorities differ, it is proper to follow the decision of the Zohar
(no. 36). In 1692 he published his glosses to the Turei Zahav
on the H oshen Mishpat. Opposed to pilpul in the study of the
Talmud, he demanded a systematic and fundamental analysis of the subject matter. His son, Jacob Emden, praised him
for his qualities of abstinence, meticulousness, true saintliness, and inner reverence. One of his other sons, Abraham
Meshullam Zalman, was av bet din in Ostrog from 1745. His
son, Z evi Hirsch, published his fathers responsa and novellae under the title Divrei Meshullam (1783).
Bibliography: J. Emden, Torat ha-Kenaot (Amsterdam,
1752), 33b; idem, Megillat Sefer (1897); Graetz-Rabbinowitz, 8 (1899),
3706, 598613, n. 6; C.N. Dembitzer, Kelilat Yofi, 1 (1888), 9199;
E. Duckesz, Ivah le-Moshav (1903), 1117; S. Buber, Anshei Shem
(1895), 18792; S.M. Chones, Toledot ha-Posekim (1910), 5579; Margolioth, in: Sinai, 29 (1951), 37988; 31 (1952), 8889; eg, 1 (1956),
4057; D. Kaufmann, in: jjgl, 2 (1899), 12347; idem, in: jhset, 3
(1899), 10225; Kaufmann, Schriften, 2 (1910), 303; A. Predmesky,
Life and Work of R. Ashkenazi (1946); H.J. Zimmels, Ashkenazim
and Sephardim (1958), 6870, 2979; M.M. Biber, Mazkeret li-Gedolei
Ostraha (Ostrog) (1907), 10610; Waxman, Literature, 2 (1960), 1889.
Add. Bibliography: M. Goldish, in: Studia Rosenthaliana, 27:12
(1993), 512; B. Sherwin, in: Judaism, 44:3 (1995), 31422; J.J. Schacter,
in: Ashkenaz: The German Jewish Heritage (1988), 6978.
[Yehoshua Horowitz]
ASHKENAZY, VLADIMIR DAVIDOVICH (1937 ), Russian-born pianist. His mother was Russian Orthodox, his father Jewish and himself a pianist. Ashkenazy made his first
public appearance at the age of eight, in a performance of a
Haydn piano concerto. He later studied at the Moscow Conservatory with Lev Oborin. In 1955 he was awarded second
prize in the International Chopin piano competition in Warsaw and, the following year, first prize in the Queen Elizabeth international music competition in Brussels. In 1962 he
shared the first prize in the Tchaikovsky competition with the
British pianist John Ogdon. Ashkenazys success in Brussels
led to concert tours throughout the world. He soon achieved
fame as a great virtuoso whose playing was marked by technical perfection, poetic expression, and a unique range of interpretation. He settled in England after a tour in 1963. He
subsequently became a citizen of Iceland and was awarded
the Icelandic Order of the Falcon. Ashkenazy served as music
director of the London-based Royal Philharmonic Orchestra
between 1987 and 1994 and of the Deutsches Symphonie-Orchester of Berlin from 1988. From 1998 he was director of the
Czech Philharmonic Orchestra. He wrote an autobiography,
Beyond Frontiers (with Jasper Parrott, 1984).
[Michael Goldstein / Rohan Saxena (2nd ed.)]
ASHKHABAD (formerly Askhabad; (19191927) Poltoratsk), capital of Turkmenistan. Jewish soldiers in the czarist army settled in Ashkhabad after the Russian conquest of
the area in 1881, but they were expelled soon afterward by the
governor-general of Turkestan. Later, Jewish artisans moved
here from European Russia. By 1897, 310 Jews lived in the town
(1.6 of the total population). At the end of the 1920s it served
as a deportation center for Zionists exiled from European Russia. In 1939, 711 Jews (0.56 of the total) lived in the town and
1,202 in the entire district. In 1959 the Jewish population was
1,276. Around 600 remained in 2005.
[Yehuda Slutsky]
579
ashman, aharon
commentary on the entire *Zohar and Zohar H adash (completed by his brother-in-law Yehuda Z evi *Brandwein). Apart
from his kabbalistic writings, Ashlag published in 1933 a journal which included articles intended for the larger public.
Other writings of Ashlag, letters to his disciples, commentaries, and homilies, were published posthumously in four
volumes entitled Peri H akham (19852003). Ashlag, who adopted socialist and communist ideas and integrated them in
his kabbalistic systems, led discussions with various leaders
of Israels Labor Party, including Israels first prime minister,
David *Ben-Gurion.
In his extensive writings, Ashlag presents a highly complex and innovative kabbalistic doctrine. The central notion of
his new kabbalistic system is that the Creator, who is defined
as the infinite will to bestow, created through a complex and
dialectical process of emanation a will to receive the benefits bestowed by Him. Human beings stand at the end of the
emanation process as a pure egoistic will to receive. Yet, recognizing their situation, human beings are able to change their
nature, and try to transform their egoistic will to receive
into a quasi-divine will to bestow. As such a transformation
is achieved, the gap between human and divine nature diminishes and man achieves spiritual perfection. This process
also has a social feature, as the road to spiritual perfection is
also the road to establishing a perfect, communist community
in which every individual contributes according to his ability and receives according to his needs. Ashlag believed that
Kabbalah should not be kept esoteric and attempted to disperse Kabbalah to the larger public through his popular treatises and his Zohar translation. After Ashlags death, his kabbalistic doctrines were taught by his sons, R. Barukh Shalom
and R. Shelomo Benjamin, and by his disciples, R. Levi Krakovsky and R. Yehuda Z evi *Brandwein. Various contemporary kabbalistic movements, including the Kabbalah Center headed by R. Philip *Berg and Bnei Baruch headed by
R. Michael Leitman are based on the kabbalistic system of
Yehudah Ashlag.
[Yehuda Z evi Brandwein / Boaz Huss (2nd ed.)]
580
ASHREI (Heb. ; Happy are they), the first word and the
name of a reading from the Book of Psalms which occupies an
important place in the liturgy. The reading consists of Psalms
84:5, 144:15, 145, and 115:18. The Talmud states that anyone who
recites Ashrei three times a day is sure of life in the world to
come (Ber. 4b), and therefore it is read twice in the morning
service (in the *Pesukei de-Zimra and toward the end), and
at the commencement of the afternoon service. The addition
of the first two verses is explained as a reference to the pious
who arrive early before the start of the service proper (Ber.
32b; cf. Yal., ii Sam. 146). Ashrei is recited before the Selih ot
of the months of Elul and Tishri. On the Day of Atonement
the Sephardim recite it both at Minh ah and Neilah, whereas
the Ashkenazim say it only at Neilah.
Psalm 145 is the only psalm to bear the title tehillah (literally praise) from which the entire book of Psalms takes
its Hebrew name, Tehillim. It is alphabetic with the strophe
of the letter nun missing. A talmudic homily suggests that
this is because the letter nun also begins a verse prophesying
the destruction of Israel (Amos 5:2; Ber. 4b). However, in the
Psalm Scroll discovered among the *Dead Sea Scrolls (ed.
J.A. Sanders (1966), 64) there is a nun verse reading neeman
Elohim bi-devarav ve-h asid be-khol maasav (God is faithful
in His words, and pious in all His works). In the scrolls each
line ends with the refrain Barukh Adonai u-varukh shemo leolam va-ed (Blessed is the Lord, and blessed be His name for
evermore) which would indicate that the psalm was used liturgically as early as the Second Temple. In the psalm the
author declares that he will praise God because He is gracious, merciful, slow to anger, and good; He supports
the fallen and gives mankind its food in due season. God is
close to all who call upon His name in truth and preserves
all who love Him.
Ashkenazim customarily touch the tefillin at verse 16:
Thou openest Thy hand, and satisfiest all living, whereas the
Sephardim open their hands in symbolic gesture. In Reform
synagogues Ashrei is recited in the vernacular; in many Conservative synagogues it is read responsively in Hebrew.
Bibliography: Oz ar ha-Tefillot (Ashkenazi rite) (1923), 215;
Elbogen, Gottesdienst, 85; Hertz, Prayer, 85 ff.; E. Munk, The World
of Prayer (1954), 73 ff.
[Raphael Posner]
ashtoreth
the sentence was carried out, Ashriki was given the option of
converting to Islam to stay alive, but he refused.
Bibliography: S.A. Romanelli, Massa be-Arav (18342),
6364, 81; J.M. Toledano, Ner ha-Maarav (1911), 1658, 171; Hirschberg, Afrikah, 2 (1965), 292, 295301.
581
shr
SHR, the name of the fast of the tenth day of Muh arram
(the first month of the Muslim year), which according to ancient Islamic tradition was introduced by Muhammad when
he came to Yathrib-Medina in 622. It is a fast from evening
to evening, i.e., a full day. Both the name and the date of the
fast are evidence that Muhammad based himself on the Day
of Atonement (Lev. 16:29). Nearly a year and a half after he
settled in Yathrib, however, as a result of a dispute with the
Jewish community there, Muhammad abolished the shr
and substituted for it the month-long fast of Ramadan (Koran,
Sura 2:17981). Nevertheless the instructions for this fast, both
in the Koran and in Islamic tradition, show evidence of Jewish influence. Although shr thus ceased as a compulsory
fast, the tenth of Muharram is still regarded as a most suitable day for voluntary fasting. In Shiite Islam this day enjoyed special historical importance as the day when H usayn,
the son of Ali, fell in the battle of Karbala in 650. Many processions are conducted since the previous day is a fast day for
Shiite ascetics.
Bibliography: eis; eis2; S.D. Goitein, Studies in Islamic History and Institutions (1966), 90110.
[Ham Zew Hirschberg]
ASIA.
History
Jewish history originated in this continent, in the NearEastern complex of the Fertile Crescent. The journeyings of
the *Patriarchs led from *Ur of the Chaldees in present-day
*Iraq through the Fertile Crescent to *Egypt. In antiquity,
*Canaan controlled the highway linking Asia with Africa
(Egypt). The crescent had ties with Hellenic Europe. These
were initially established through *Crete, and somewhat later
through the contact with the *Philistines and *Phoenicians.
Despite the many ties with Egypt, few traces of Egyptian cultural influence are found in Erez *Israel of the biblical period. The effects of this geopolitical background are, however,
clearly discernible. The cultural differences existing between
the kingdoms of *Israel and *Judah and their separate destinies largely resulted from the exposure of the northern kingdom to influences emanating from *Syria, Assyria, and *Bab-
582
ylonia, and its commercial or other ties with the Asiatic area
of the crescent.
After the Assyrian conquest of the northern kingdom of
Israel in 722 B.C.E., a considerable number of its population
were deported further into the Asian interior. Thus began the
myth of the Lost Tribes of Israel which was destined to have a
pivotal role in the later development of relations between Jews
and much of Asia. With the Babylonian conquest of Judea in
586 B.C.E., the transference of the center of Jewish life to *Mesopotamia was momentarily almost complete. Some historians
believe that *monotheism crystallized in its pure form in Judaism from the impact of the Babylonian exile and the close
confrontation with Babylonian paganism. Manifold religious
and cultural concepts, the nomenclature of the months, the
so-called Assyrian characters of the Hebrew script, were acquired in Mesopotamia and carried back to Erez Israel. During the Second Temple period these became central and integral elements in Jewish mores, thought, and literature. A large
proportion possibly the bulk of Jewry stayed on in Mesopotamia after the Return to Zion, often in flourishing trade
centers such as Nippur. Thus Babylonia also became a Jewish
national cultural center.
On the other hand, European influences began to
penetrate Jewish life and culture with greater force after the
conquests of *Alexander the Great. These emanated from Seleucid Syria in the north, as well as from Ptolemaic Egypt in
the south. When acculturation was pressed by forcible measures under the Seleucid *Antiochus IV Epiphanes, the sharp
Jewish reaction culminated in the *Hasmonean revolt. Jewish influence on its part was evident in some of the Asian
principalities. The royal house of *Adiabene adopted Judaism. The Hasmonean revolt was the only instance of a religio-national uprising by an Asiatic society against Hellenistic domination. In the protracted Roman-Byzantine period
(63 B.C.E.641 C.E.) Jewish resistance to alien domination
continued, erupting in the Jewish War of 6673 and subsequent revolts (see *History of Israel, Second Temple Period;
*Bar Kokhba). The Jewish image and the horizon of the Near
East influenced the European conception of Asia until the
modern era.
The Babylonian Jewish center, however, continued to
develop independently under Arsacid Partho-Persian rule.
The Jewish area of settlement expanded into Persia and toward Central Asia. Jewish settlements on the borders of the
Roman and Persian empires in Asia developed a vital Jewish
communal life and culture. Evidence of their exceptionally resplendent synagogue art is the *Dura-Europos synagogue and
its paintings. The most important contribution of the Babylonian center for subsequent Jewish culture was evolved in the
environment of the restored Sassanian Persian Empire. The
Babylonian *Talmud exerted its powerful influence on Jewish life on all subsequent generations. Thus Sassanian cultural
and folk elements absorbed into the Talmud were integrated
into Jewish culture in addition to the former Babylonian and
early Persian accretions.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
@
Exiles
Emigration
Refuge
Rabbinical center in the Far East
during World War II
#BHIEBE
EREZ
ISRAEL
& Y
$BOUPOJ
TUT
3 6 4 4 * "
@
@
10-"/%
@
$&/53"&6301&
-*5)6"/*"
$063-"/%
@
&
#PNCBZ
4JCFSJB
*/%*"
1PPOB
4VSBU
G SP N
"
5PCPMTL
*
$BMDVUUB
5PNTL
"
)POH,POH
5JFOUTJO
.BODIPVMJ
$BOUPO
*SLVUTL
)BJMBS
)BSCJO
4IBOHIBJ
.VLEFO
."/$)63*"
,PCF
:PLPIBNB
+"1"/
5PLZP
#JSPCJE[IBO
asia
583
asia
584
asia
Total
Population
Far East
Afganistan
Burma
China
Hong Kong
India
Indonesia
Japan
Pakistan
Philippines
Singapore
15,352,000
25,246,000
700,000,000
3,836,000
498,680,000
104,500,000
97,960,000
105,044,000
33,477,000
1,914,000
Near East
Cyprus
Iran
Iraq
Lebanon
Syria
Turkey
603,000
23,428,000
8,262,000
2,400,000
5,399,000
32,005,000
2002
Jewish
Population
Total
Population
800
200
20 1,287,900,000
200
16,000 1,049,500,000
100
1,000 127,096,000
300
500
80,000,000
600
4,200,000
30
88,000
2,500
6,000
3,000
35,000
Jewish
Population
1,000*
5,200
1,000
100
300
65,600,000
11,000
17,200,000
67,300,000
100
18,000
Country
Turkey
Lebanon+Syria
Iraq*
Iran
Afganistan
China
Manchuria
Japan
Philippine
Islands
Pakistan
India
Indonesia
Yemen
Aden
*
Number of
Immigrants
to Israel
Jewish
Population
in 1945
19191950
19501955
19501951
19501965
1950
1949
1949
37,000
12,000
106,662
18,000
1,200
5,000
1,000
19501955
22
80,000
25,000
90,000
50,000
5,000
9,000
10,000
2,000
1,000
19491953
19501955
1950
19481950
1950
1,500
4,000
20
43,000
2,825
1,500
30,000
2,000
45,000
6,000
Main period
of Aliyah
Iraq served as an assembly center for immigrants from other places. The high
emigration gures do not indicate that all the Jews left Iraq in this period.
585
asia minor
CHINA
9,000
Number of Jews
TURKEY
80,000
2,459,980
37,000
1919-50
LEBANONSYRIA
25,000
12,000
IRAQ*
90,000
IRAN
50,000
106,662
18,000
1,200
1960-61
1950-55
1950
AFGHANISTAN
5,000
1950-55
PAKISTAN
1,500
ISRAEL
5,000
1949
MANCHURIA
10,000
1,000
1949
1,500
YEMEN
45,000
1949-53
43,000
INDIA
30,000
1948-50
4,000
ADEN
6,000
2,825
1950
~1,070,000
INDONESIA
2,000
20
JAPAN
2,000
PHILLIPPINE
ISLANDS
1,000
22
1950-55
1950
510,000
* Iraq served as an assembly center for immigrants from other places. The high emigration gures do
not indicate that all the Jews left Iraq in this period.
300,000
1840
1900
1940
1966
% of world Jewry
18.2
6.7
6.2
4.6
Jewish population
in Erez Israel
Figure 2. The growth of the Jewish population in Erez Israel and its decrease
in other parts of Asia from 1840 to 1966.
586
of the Ottoman Empire and the Turkish Republic (1991); N.A. Stillman,
The Jews of Arab Lands (1979). Add. Bibliography: T. Parfitt, The
Lost Tribes of Israel: the History of a Myth (2002).
asia minor
Bibliography: Jos., Ant., 12:119, 147 ff.; 14:223 ff., 234 ff., 241 ff.;
16:27; Jos., Apion, 1:176 ff.; 2:39, 282; Cicero, Pro Flacco, 28:69; Philo, De
Legatione ad Gaium, 33:245; 36:281; Klausner, Bayit Sheni, 3 (19502),
24350; J. Klausner, Mi-Yeshu ad Paulus, 1 (19543), 1859; Juster, Juifs,
1 (1914), 18894; Frey, Corpus, 2 (1952), 854; A. Galant, Histoire des
Juifs dAnatolie, 2 vols. (193739). On Jewish military colonies in Phrygia and Syria, see Schalit, in: jqr, 50 (1960/61), 289 ff.
[Abraham Schalit]
AC K SEA
I T H
Dorylaeum
I A
Amisus
O
Adramythi
M Y S I A
Pergamum
NI
Claudiopolis
Nicomedia
Nicaea
P H L AGO
Chalcedon
PA
Istanbul
Sinope
Amastris
A
BL
GREECE
Jewish influence in Asia Minor was then considerable. Judaism attracted both the enlightened Gentiles and the masses.
There is cogent proof of this at Apamea whose inhabitants
associated the biblical story of the Deluge with legends connected with their city and inscribed Noahs ark on their coins.
Jewish customs became popular throughout the towns of Asia
Minor. Josephus reports that the kindling of Sabbath lights was
customary among Gentiles. Many attended synagogues on
Sabbaths and festivals. A movement of worshipers of the Supreme God, God fearers (, )
was very popular throughout Asia Minor, and many groups
of pagans practiced the cult of the Supreme God without
renouncing their own religions. The fact that Jews were also
conspicuously active in municipal government attests to their
firm economic and social standing in Asia Minor.
T I A
L A Ankara
Ancyra
G
Germa
Pessinus (Justinianopolis)
Phocaea
R
Thyatira
H
I A
Synnada
Magnesia
P
CHIOS
D
L Y Sardis Philadelphia
Izmir
Mazaca (Caesarea)
Smyrna
Teos O
Akimonia
Sala
N I A Hypaepa
C
A P P A D O C I A
Eumenia Antioch
Hierapolis
SAMOS
Ephesus Nysa
Apamea
L Y C
Tralles
Laodicea
A
Priene
Iconium
A
Hyllarima
Miletus
Lystra
Iassus CARIA
Myndus
P
Halicarnassus
A
KOS
Termessus
LYCIA
Cnidus
I A
Side
I C
Tlos
Phaselis
I L Tarsus
C Olba
Limyra
RHODES
Patara
Korykus
Seleucia
Selinus
Anemurion
P
PH
NI
A
YLI
D
M E
IT
Laphetus
Golgi
C
RR
AN
EAN
Paphos
YP
Salamis
S Y R I A
RU S
S E A
587
asimov, isaac
588
ASKENASY, PAUL (18691934), German chemist and pioneer in the field of electrochemistry. Born in Breslau, AskeENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
AKENAZY, LUDVK (19211986), Czech author, playwright, and journalist. Born in esk Tin and a Communist from his youth, Akenazy joined the Czechoslovak Army
brigade established in the U.S.S.R. during World War ii. He
adopted the principles of socialist realism, which he expressed in his books, short stories, and radio plays. His works
include Ulice mil a jin reporte z Polska (Nice Street and
Other Reports from Poland, 1950), Nmeck jaro (German
Spring, 1950), and his impressions of Austria, Greece, and
other countries, Vude jsem potkal lidi (I Met People Everywhere, 1955). In three volumes of short stories Sto oh (A
Hundred Fires, 1952), Vysok politika (High Politics; 1953),
and Kvtnov hvzdy (Stars in May, 1955) Akenazy repeatedly stresses the idea that the lives of ordinary people are influenced and determined by politics. A visit to Palestine with A.
*Lustig in 1948 inspired Kde tee krev a nafta (Where Blood
and Oil Flow, 1948). In this Akenazy gave expression to his
anti-colonialism, showing scant sympathy for the emerging
Jewish state.
Akenazy often turned to the world of children and wrote
some of his best stories about them, such as Dtsk etudy
(Childrens Etudes, 1955, 1966), Ukraden msc (1956, The
Stolen Moon), also adapted for the stage as Milenci z bedny
(1959, Lovers from the Box). Similarly he wrote the text
for a book of photographs called ern bednka (1960, The
Black Box) and published a collection of allegorical stories
on animals for children, Ps ivot (1959, The Dogs Life). In
the relatively liberal atmosphere of the 1960s he continued to
write stories Vajko (1963, The Egg), Mal vnon povdka
(1966, A Small Christmas Story) as well as fairy-tales for
children Putovn za vestkovou vn (1959, Wandering toward the Plums Scent), Osaml ltajc tal (1963, A Lonely
Flying Saucer), Pratn pohdky (1966, Dotty Fairy Tales),
Pohdka na kl (1967, Fairy Tale on Demand), and Cestopis
s jezevkem (1970, Travel Story with a Dachshund). In addition, he produced many radio and television scripts and was
active as a playwright with Host (1960, The Guest), Rasputin (1967), etc. After the Soviet occupation of Czechoslovakia
he left the country and lived in Germany, where he actively
published his works in German after they were banned in
Czechoslovakia. He died in Bolzano, Italy, and is buried in
the Jewish cemetery there.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ASKENAZY, SIMON (18671937), Polish historian. Askenazy studied at the universities of Warsaw and Goettingen and
taught modern history at the University of Lemberg from 1897
to 1914, the last seven years as professor. During World War i he
was a member of the Polish National Council in Switzerland.
After the establishment of an independent Poland he served as
its first representative at the League of Nations until 1923, when
the National Democratic government dismissed him from his
post because he was a Jew. From 1927 to 1937 he was a guest
professor at the University of Warsaw. Askenazys main historical studies dealt with the period from the partition of Poland
in 1772 to the rebellion against Russia in 1863. His chief works
were a monograph on Prince Joseph Poniatowski (1905) which
was translated into English, French, and German; Lukasinski
(1908); Napoleon a Polska (3 vols., 191819); Uwagi (Notes on
the Polish Problem, 1924); and Gdansk a Polska (1919; Danzig
and Poland, 1921). He also wrote the chapters on Russia and
Poland in the Cambridge Modern History. In 1929 he discovered manuscripts relating to Napoleon, which he published
under the title Rkopisy Napoleona, 17931795. Askenazy raised
a generation of students of Polish history who came to hold
prominent positions in their countrys cultural and political
life. In 1912 a quarterly journal for the study of Jewish history
in Poland, Kwartalnik powicony badaniu przeszoci ydw w
Polsce, was founded on his initiative. As a Jew, he was regarded
as a spokesman for the assimilationists.
Bibliography: M. Kukiel, Szymon Askenazi (Pol., 1935); J.
Dutkiewicz, Szymon Askenazy i jego szkoa (1958); E. Kipa, in: Studja
i szkice historyczne (1959), 18397.
[Nathan Michael Gelber]
589
askowith, dora
ASKOWITH, DORA (18841958), U.S. scholar and college educator. Born in Kovno, Russia, in 1884, Askowith was
brought to America that same year. After earning a B.A. at
Barnard College in 1908, she entered Columbia University,
where, in 1915, she earned her Ph.D. for her first book, The
Toleration and Persecution of the Jews in the Roman Empire:
Part i: The Toleration of the Jews Under Julius Caesar and Augustus. As the title suggests, Jewish history was and would
remain her abiding passion, and she continued her studies
at the American School for Oriental Research in Jerusalem,
the American Academy in Rome, and New Yorks Jewish Institute of Religion.
Beginning in 1912 and continuing until 1957, just a year
before her death, Askowith taught generations of New Yorks
Hunter College female students ancient, medieval, and Renaissance history as well as comparative religion. In 1912, she
founded the schools Menorah Society, a Jewish student organization. Askowith, who spent much of her career teaching in
the colleges evening and extension division, never acquired
the regular faculty appointment she so desired. Nevertheless,
she continued throughout her life to publish, writing more
than a hundred articles on history, biography, and contemporary Jewish affairs. Her second book, Three Outstanding
Women (1941), celebrated the achievements of the Zionist
philanthropist Mary Fels, Jewish communal activist Rebekah
Kohut, and Barnard College founder Annie Nathan *Meyer.
Askowiths interests in the Jewish people extended from
the past to the present. A committed Zionist, she sat on Hadassahs Central Committee in its early years. She became national
director of the Womens Organization for the American Jewish
Congress in 1917. Her pamphlet A Call to the Jewish Women of
America (c. 1917), urging Americas Jewish women to turn out
to vote for the Congress, revealed her fascination with Jewish
womens history, a topic which surfaced in other of her writings and in her work with the Menorah Society. Askowith herself earned a place in that history when she tried, but failed,
to be admitted as a regular student in the rabbinical program
at the Jewish Institute of Religion in the 1930s.
Bibliography: A.S. Miller, Dora Askowith, in: P.E. Hyman
and D. Dash Moore (eds.), Jewish Women in America: An Historical
Encyclopedia., vol. 1 (1997), 8182; P.S. Nadell, Women Who Would Be
Rabbis: A History of Womens Ordination (1998), 7680, 1068.
[Pamela S. Nadell (2nd ed.)]
590
founding fathers of Scandinavian Hebrew studies, most Danish and Norwegian 17t-century Hebraists being his direct or
indirect pupils.
Bibliography: J. Moller, Bibliotheca septentrionis eruditi
(Leipzig, 1699), 52; A. Thurah, Idea historiae litterariae Danorum
(Hamburg, 1723), 336; J. Brochmand, Currus et equites Israelis (Copenhagen, 1629), sig. G4v; C.J. Bartolocci, Bibliotheca Magna Rabbinica, 5 (Rome, 1694), 339, 539; O. Garstein, Cort Aslakssn: Studier
(Oslo, 1953).
[Rafael Edelman]
asmakhta
was extravagant and unreasonable and whether the fulfillment of the condition was dependent on the person binding
himself, or on an accident, etc. The points involved here can
be illustrated by the case presented in Bava Batra 168a. The
Mishnah there speaks of a debtor who, while paying a part of
his debt, allows the shetar (bill of indebtedness) to be left in
trust with a third person, with the instruction that the shetar
for the full amount be handed to the creditor, in the event
of the nonpayment of the balance at a time stipulated. The
transaction comprises, in effect, two obligations, one relating
to the actual debt (or rather to the outstanding balance) and
the second to the payment of the penalty (the full amount of
the shetar instead of the balance). It is clear that the minds
of the parties were primarily set on the original obligation,
whereas reliance and finality of intention may be in doubt
over the matter of the penalty. The fulfillment of the condition is dependent on the person binding himself, which is to
be viewed as diminishing reliance on the part of the person
he is obligated to. In addition, the extravagance of the penalty is a relevant factor, unlike a case discussed in Bava Mez ia
104ab, where in respect of land farmed on a percentage basis,
the tenant obligates himself to pay a penalty if he lets the land
lie fallow. Here the penalty is seen as justified, since it compensates the owner of the land for his damages (see: BM 109a,
also Tos., Sanh. 24b25a). There is a striking similarity to the
differentiation in English law between liquidated damages
and penalty proper (in terrorem, or extravagant and unconscionable). From the discussion in the Talmud (BB 168a) in
the above quoted passage it would appear that such a penalty
arrangement is invalid on account of asmakhta; on the other
hand, from Nedarim 27b it appears that, if the arrangements
were concluded with the due formalities of a kinyan before a
recognized court, it is valid.
Thus already in talmudic times, remedies were sought to
secure the validity of penalty clauses in practice, even though
on principle they were defective because of asmakhta; this
problem continued to occupy the post-talmudic authorities. The authorities in medieval Spain devised the following
method to evade the pitfalls of asmakhta. A obligates himself
to B to pay a penalty of 100 dinars if he does not fulfill a certain obligation on a stipulated day. A document is drawn up
whereby A undertakes in absolute terms without a penalty
clause to pay B 100 dinars. A separate document is then drawn
up whereby B waives his claim to the 100 dinars, on condition that A fulfills his primary obligation on the stipulated
day. Both documents are given to a third person to be handed
over to A after he fulfills his primary obligation as stipulated,
otherwise they are to be handed to B, who can then enforce
his claim for 100 dinars on the strength of the first document
(Maim. ibid., 18, and see Isserles to Sh. Ar., H M 207:16).
It would appear that such arrangements were current
in medieval England, at a time when finance was largely
controlled by Jews, but later, the obligation to pay a certain
amount and the conditional waiver came to be included in
one document, now designated as a conditional bond (see:
591
asmodeus
J.J. Rabinowitz, EH, S.V. asmakhta and the literature indicated there).
It appears that this device was applied particularly to
shiddukhin (marriage contracts see: *Betrothal) in which
were included very heavy penalties against breach of promise. The Ashkenazi authorities however tend to the opinion
that the rule of asmakhta does not apply at all in this context, since the penalties may justifiably be considered as fair
compensation for the damage, insult, and shame caused by a
breach of promise (see Tos. to BM 66a; Sanh. 24b25a and Sh.
Ar., H M 207, 16). In the discussion whether and under what
circumstances asmakhta applied to gambling contracts, the
fact that the conditions are mutual and reciprocal is of significance (see: Sanh. 24b and Tos. in loc.). Asmakhta does
not apply to a vow to hekdesh (Sh. Ar., YD 258:10); nor to any
transaction strengthened by vow, oath, or handshake, even if
it would otherwise be defective on account of asmakhta (H M
207:19). If A obligates himself unconditionally to B, there can
be no question of asmakhta, and the obligation is valid, even
if there was no actual justification for the obligation, as B
owed him nothing (ibid. 20). The implication of this statement is twofold: (a) asmakhta relates to conditional transactions; and (b) although the defect of penalty arrangement is
primarily that it is unjustified, lack of justification does not
invalidate a promise, if it was absolute and unconditional. In
the Jerusalem Talmud asmakhta is designated as iz z umin (TJ,
BB 10, 17c; Git. 5, 47b).
[Arnost Zvi Ehrman]
592
Asper, Israel H.
ASPER, ISRAEL H. (Izzy; 19322003), Canadian lawyer, politician, media magnate, philanthropist. Izzy Asper was born
in the small community of Minnedosa, Manitoba, where his
musician parents settled after immigrating to Canada from the
Ukraine. The family moved to Winnipeg, where Aspers father
ran several movie theaters. Izzy Asper began practicing tax law
after graduating from the University of Manitoba in 1957. An
up-by-the-bootstraps entrepreneur, in the early 1970s Asper
and a partner founded an independent television station in
Winnipeg, Also drawn to politics, Asper became Manitobas
Liberal Party leader in 1970, and in 1973 he was elected to the
provincial legislature, heading a small opposition Liberal caucus of only five members.
Unhappy in opposition, in 1975 Asper withdrew from
electoral politics and turned to building a media empire,
CanWest. In 1974 he helped rescue the financially floundering Global Television in Toronto and began weaving Global
together with a number of independent CanWest television
stations across Canada into Global Television Network, Canadas second largest independent television network. CanWests
media investments eventually extended beyond Canada to
include holdings in Australia, New Zealand, Chile, Ireland,
and, more recently, Israel. In 2000 Aspers CanWest bought
Conrad Blacks Hollinger media holdings which gave Asper
control of a number of Canadian newspapers, including the
National Post, and several important off-shore newspapers
and journals.
While Toronto had emerged as the undisputed center of
media and investment in Canada, Asper, regarding himself
as something of an establishment outsider, refused to move
to Toronto. Instead he remained in Winnipeg, where he was
a strong booster of western Canada and western Canadian
Jewish life. Through the Asper Foundation which he established, he was generous in his support of Jewish and non-Jewish causes in western Canada, including the arts, education,
and medical research. A jazz lover, Asper ensured that a jazz
593
ass
In Folklore
According to medieval bestiaries, the ass has no sense at all
and this was the general attitude toward the domesticated
594
assault
well as chairman of its educational committee. After the establishment of the State of Israel, Assaf was appointed a member
of the Supreme Court, although he was not a trained lawyer.
Special retroactive legislation had to be passed in order to legalize his position. There was no sign of lack of legal training
in his decisions, and his contribution was one of the greatest
importance in introducing the concepts of rabbinic law into
the legal system of the new state. He was active in many public
and academic institutions. Assaf published articles and studies almost all in Hebrew on the literature of the geonim, the
history of Jewish law, medieval Jewish culture, and the history
of the Jewish community in Palestine. Some of them were collected in his Be-Oholei Yaakov (In the Tents of Jacob, 1943)
and in Mekorot u-Meh karim (Sources and Studies, 1946). In
addition, in the same period, Assaf wrote important volumes
based on source material, Ha-Onshin Ah arei H atimat ha-Talmud (Penalties after the Redaction of the Talmud, 1922) and
Battei ha-Din ve-Sidreihem Ah arei H atimat ha-Talmud (Religious Courts and Their Procedures, 1924). A comprehensive four-volume work, Mekorot le-Toledot ha-H innukh be-Yisrael (Sources for the History of Jewish Education, 192543), is
a remarkable anthology of sources relating to education which
is at the same time a significant contribution to Jewish social
history. Of outstanding importance are his critical editions
of manuscripts and responsa of the geonic period (particularly from the Genizah) and the early codifiers. In collaboration with Israel Davidson and Issachar Joel, Assaf edited the
Seder R. Saadyah Gaon (1941) and, together with L.A. Mayer,
he edited vol. 2 of the Sefer ha-Yishuv (Mi-Ymei Kibbush Erez
Yisrael al Yedei ha-Aravim ad Masei ha-Z elav From the Arab
Conquest to the Crusades, 1944), to which he wrote a comprehensive introduction. In his works Assaf combined a vast
and expert knowledge of Jewish literature with a keen appreciation of the vital movements and characteristic features of
the periods with which he dealt. This, added to his engaging
personality, made him a popular and inspiring teacher. In
1955 Assaf s disciple, Mordecai Margalioth, edited a volume
comprising lectures delivered by Assaf on the geonic period
at the Hebrew University over a period of 27 years under the
title Tekufat ha-Geonim ve-Sifrutah.
Bibliography: Klausner, in: Sefer Assaf (1953), 711 (first
pagination); Raphael, ibid., 1234 (first pagination); B. Dinur, Benei
Dori (1965), 10411; Margalioth, in: ks, 29 (1953/54), 257.
[Moshe Nahum Zobel]
(Ex. 21:15), but the capital offense was later restricted only
to such blows as caused bodily injury (Sanh. 11:1). Criminal assaults, which result in any assessable injury and which
also give rise to claims for damages, prompted the question
of whether the civil or the criminal sanction was to prevail,
it being common ground that for any one wrong not more
than one sanction could be imposed (Mak. 4b; 13b). While
as a general rule the lesser (civil) remedy would merge with
the greater (criminal) remedy, so that the assailant would be
liable to be flogged rather than held liable in damages, it was
held that the sanction of payment of damages should prevail
over the criminal sanction for the practical reason (as distinguished from several hermeneutical ones) that having the
assailant flogged would not relieve the victims injury, and the
Torah has regard for the money of the injured (Tos. to Ket.
32a). Thus, flogging came to be administered only where the
assault had not caused any assessable injury (Ket. 32b; Maim.,
Yad, H ovel u-Mazzik 5:3; Sh. Ar., h M 420:2). This state of the
law apparently failed to satisfy the rabbis, and in consequence
they prescribed *fines for assaults which were insulting,
but which had not caused substantial damage. The amounts
of the fines were fixed, varying in accordance with the severity of the assault (e.g., kicking, slapping, punching, spitting,
hair pulling, etc.) always leaving it to the discretion of the
court to increase or reduce the fine in special circumstances
(BK 8:6; Maim., Yad, H ovel u-Mazzik 3:811; Sh. Ar., h M
420:4143).
While criminal liability depended on the availability of
sufficient evidence of warning previously administered to the
assailant and of the act of the assault itself, liability for damages could be established on the strength of the assailants own
admission or other simplified modes of proof (Maim., Yad,
H ovel u-Mazzik 5:48). Damages were to be estimated and
assessed by the court, the biblical law of talion (Ex. 21:2325;
Lev. 24:1920) being replaced for this purpose by an elaborate system of assessing the value of injured limbs in terms of
money (BK 83b86a).
Another distinction between criminal and civil assaults
is that the criminal assault is deemed to be spiteful and malicious (Maim., Yad, H ovel u-Mazzik 5:1), whereas the civil
assault might be unintentional: the warning, nor must you
show pity, given in connection with talion (Deut. 19:21), was
interpreted so as to render even the unintentional assailant
liable in damages (Maim., Yad, H ovel u-Mazzik 1:4), apart
from the rule that the civil responsibility of a man never depends on the willfulness of his acts (BK 2:6). The amount of
damages, however, would be reduced in cases of unintended
assaults (see: *Damages). Mutual or anticipated assaults, as
in boxing or wrestling matches, even if they result in grievous injury, do not give rise to claims for damages (Asher b.
Jehiel, Sheelot u-Teshuvot (1803), 1a (2nd pagination), no. 101:6;
Sh. Ar., h M 421:5); but where two men assault each other maliciously, the one who suffered the greater injury has a claim
for the damage suffered in excess of the damage inflicted by
him (BK 3:8).
595
assault
Assaults may be intentional, though not spiteful: for instance, if an injury results from surgical treatment, the surgeon provided he was duly qualified is not liable for damages (Tosef., BK 9:11). The same rule applies to a father beating
his son, a teacher his pupil, and the messenger of the court
assaulting a person in the course of duty (ibid.). In all those
cases, liability may, however, be established by proving that
the assailant exceeded the measure of violence necessary to
achieve his legitimate purpose (ibid.). Still, if only by way of
exhortation, assailants of this kind are warned that while they
go free under the laws of men, they may yet be judged by the
laws of Heaven (Tosef., BK 6:17). The assailant can only cite
the consent of the victim to being assaulted if the victim has
expressly waived beforehand any claim to damages, and if
no grave injury was caused, for no man seriously consents
to be injured (BK 8:7; BK 93a). The injunction, nor must you
show pity, was applied also where the assailant was indigent:
that being no ground for reducing the damages (Maim., Yad,
H ovel u-Mazzik 1:4). But, however generous the award might
appear, where it was made according to the letter of the law,
it was of no use when the victim could not collect the judgment debt, and, being practically unenforceable, did not provide any sanction against the assailant. Ways and means had
to be found also to deter people who resorted to violence and
against whom damages were no effective sanction: thus R.
Huna is reported to have ordered the hand of one such recidivist to be cut off (Sanh. 58b) a drastic measure which
was sought to be justified by the extraordinary powers of the
court to impose extralegal punishment in situations of emergency (Sanh. 46a), but also explained away as a mere curse
which was not actually carried into effect (cf. Nid. 13b). The
precedent of Huna was followed in Spain several centuries
later, when an assailant who had attacked a rabbinical judge
at night and wounded him badly, had both his hands cut off
(Judah b. Asher, Zikhron Yehudah (Berlin, 1846), 6a, no. 36).
Cutting off the hand that sinned is reminiscent of biblical law
(Deut. 25:12), and it was used as a threat to a husband who
habitually beat his wife and wounded her (Beit Yosef, Tur.,
EH 74, end). Huna, however, did not rely on the biblical law,
but on the verse, the high arm shall be broken (Job 38:15), a
precept which would scarcely warrant the hand being cut off.
Indeed, in later sources the breaking of the hand is a punishment meted out to one who beat a rabbi with his fist (Sefer
H asidim, 631).
Jurisdiction in matters of personal injuries (Dinei
H avalot) is held not to have devolved on post-exilicy courts:
these are regarded as agents of the ancient courts only in
such common matters as contract and debt, but not in matters as rare and exceptional as personal injuries (BK 83b). This
assumption of infrequency was disproved soon enough; and
Jewish courts everywhere and at all times in effect assumed
jurisdiction in personal injury cases, not only awarding discretionary damages, but also inflicting punishments, such as fines
(e.g., Asher b. Jehiel, Sheelot u-Teshuvot (1803), 13b, no. 13:14;
Mordecai b. Hillel, Sefer Mordekhai, Kid. 554), and floggings
596
assault
Nefesh, 1.616). The judgment then continues with a discussion of the right to protection against an assailant even when
there is no threat to life, as expounded in the post-Maimonidean responsa literature: If one sees a Jew attack his fellow
and he cannot rescue him without hitting the attacker, even
though his blow is not lethal, he can hit the attacker in order
to prevent him from committing a crime (Piskei ha-Rosh,
Baba Kamma, Ch. 3, 13). This was also the view of R. Solomon *Luria (Poland, 16t century Yam shel Shelomo, Bava
Kamma, Ch. 3, 9).
Regarding the permissible degree of force, the Court
cited, inter alia, the comments of Mordecai, a contemporary of
Asheri: Similarly, if people are engaged in a fight, one should
not push them; rather, they should be gently restrained. If he
did push, he is answerable to him in court (Mordekhai, Bava
Kamma, 38; cf Asheri, ad loc.; R. Israel Isserlein (Poland,
15t century), Pesakim u-Ketavim 208; Teshuvot Maharam
mi-Rothenburg, quoted in Mordekhai, Bava Kamma 196).
The Court summed up the discussion with the comments of
R. Joseph *Caro:
exemption from criminal liability is conditional upon his using only the minimal amount of force necessary to rescue the
pursued in talmudic terminology, that he could have saved
him [the victim] by maiming a limb [of the pursuer]. If he
fails to do so, he is criminally liable for the injury he inflicts
on the pursuer, and he certainly bears criminal responsibility
if he kills him (ibid., 154).
This was the basis for the Courts acquittal of the appellant, and the Court stated that: he was entitled under the
principle of personal [self-]defense, to forcefully push the intruders through the door and out of the apartment. By doing so he sought, first of all, to prevent injury to himself
and the appellant could still claim that his actions were in the
defense of others to protect his pursued friends from the
two pursuers fearing injury or bodily harm to his friends
(ibid., 15758).
In discussing the question raised by the judgment, the
Court further discussed the question of the appropriate construction of concepts rooted in public policy and in a moral
and social world-view. Summing up, the Court observed:
Where two people were fighting, if one person started, the second person is not liable, as he has the permission to injure him
[the attacker] in order to save himself. However, it must be determined whether he could have saved himself by inflicting a
minor injury but instead inflicted a major injury; [in such a
case] he is liable. The same rule applies if one sees a Jew hitting
his fellow and can only save him by hitting the attacker; in such
a case, he can hit him in order to prevent him [the attacker]
from committing the crime (Sh. Ar., h M 421:13) (ibid., 15354)
As we have seen, the principle of defending others involves concepts rooted in public policy and in a social and moral view of
the duty to come to the aid of another person who is in danger
of bodily injury. This conclusion is compelled by the logic and
nature of civilized social life. We find this notion expressed by
American and English legal scholars who see it as a matter of
public policy and as a peremotory response to injustice that
the good man has ingrained, last and most important, this is
the view reflected in the sources of Jewish law, in which the rule
Do not stand idly by the blood of your fellow constitutes a
basic principle of the world outlook of Judaism. In my opinion,
fundamental concepts founded on moral attitudes and cultural
values should be interpreted in the light of the moral and cultural heritage of Judaism (see also CA 461/62 Zim v. Mazier 17(2)
PD 1319, 1332; CA 148/77 Roth v. Yeshupe, PD 33 (1) 617).
Justice Elon summed up the rules emerging from this analysis, ruling:
(1) Under Jewish law, every person is obligated to come
to the aid of his fellow if the victim is pursued by one who is,
in light of the circumstances, about to inflict a life-threatening injury. If the pursuit [involves the threat of] a lesser injury,
most halakhic authorities take the view that there is no obligation [to aid], but one is permitted to rescue his fellow, even by
injuring the pursuer. It goes without saying that in both cases,
the pursued himself has the right to self-defense.
(2) The above-mentioned permission and obligation [to
rescue] applies to every person and with regard to any victim even one not related to the rescuer. A fortiori, it is not
premised on any relationship between the rescuer and the victim in the framework of which the rescuer is legally responsible for his supervision or welfare.
(3) The above-mentioned permission and obligation [to
rescue] only apply if, under the circumstances, they are required in order to protect the victim from the pursuer that
is, so long as there is a fear that the pursuer will continue his
attack on the victim. They do not apply if, in light of the circumstances, it appears that the danger has passed and the intervention of the defender is no longer of a defensive nature,
but is based on other motives.
(4) The basic rule is that the amount of force used by the
intervener to rescue the pursued must be proportionate. His
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
597
assault
598
ASSEMBLY OF JEWISH NOTABLES, convocation of rabbis and Jewish communal leaders from the communities situated in the territories of the French Empire and the Kingdom
of Italy convened by a decree of Napoleon *Bonaparte, issued
in May 1806 to clarify the relations between the Napoleonic
state and the Jews.
The process of Jewish adaptation to the conditions of the
modern state and society had already begun before the Napoleonic era, after the granting of Jewish *Emancipation during
the French Revolution. The Napoleonic regime attempted to
subject all public activity to its authority, including the activities of the various religious denominations. Napoleon attained
this objective in regard to the Catholics when he concluded
the Concordat with the Pope in 1801. Later, government supervision was also extended over the Protestants. Attention was
finally turned to the Jews, but this problem was more complicated because it was necessary to establish a central Jewish
religious framework before subjecting it to the authority of
the state. When early in 1806 complaints were made that the
Jews of Alsace were engaging in usury, Napoleon accepted that
there was ground for investigation, attributing this practice to
a specifically separatist and undeniable Jewish character. He
therefore passed consideration of the Jewish question to the
Council of State. Subsequently its majority proposed either the
adoption of general legislation against usury, or the expulsion
of Jews from the country, if it became clear that they were unable for religious reasons to qualify as citizens of a non-Jewish
state. Napoleon objected to the majority view, however, and
decided to call a meeting of Jewish estates to clarify their situation for the benefit of both Jews and non-Jews. The decree
of May 30, 1806, convening the Assembly of Jewish Notables,
was issued on this basis. At the same time, the public debate
in France about Jews and Judaism was resumed: in addition
to the arguments of the rationalists, who advocated separating the political, separatist, and harmful traits in Judaism
599
Departmental divisions
National borders
7 Number of deputies
Meuse Roer
Inf.1
1
Nord
Rhin-et-Moselle
4
Sarre
5
Seine
Mont-Tonnerre
8
Moselle
10
Meurthe
7
Bas-Rhin
15
Vosges
3
Cted'Or
Haut-Rhin
12
F
R
Doubs
1
Doire
1
Gironde
2
Ssia
KINGDOM OF ITALY
16
P Marengo
3
4
Landes
3
BessesPyrenees
2
Hrault
1
Vaucluse
2
Bouchesdu-Rhne
Stura
2 Montenotte
Alpes1
Maritimes
1
600
At the second session of the Assembly of Jewish Notables Mol presented 12 questions on four main aspects of social and political life:
a: the civil-matrimonial aspect.
(1) Is it lawful for Jews to marry more than one wife?
(2) Is divorce allowed by the Jewish religion? Is divorce
valid when not pronounced by courts of justice, but
by virtue of laws in contradiction to those of the
French Code?
(3) Is intermarriage with Christians permitted to Jews
or does the law allow the Jews to intermarry only
among themselves?
b: the political-patriotic aspect.
(4) In the eyes of Jews, are Frenchmen considered as
their brothers or are they considered as strangers?
(5) In either case, what line of conduct does their law
prescribe toward Frenchmen not of their religion?
(6) Do Jews born in France and treated by the laws of
French citizens, consider France as their country?
Are they bound to defend it? Are they bound to
obey the laws and to conform to the civil code?
c: the fear of a state within state.
(7) Who appoints the rabbis?
(8) What police jurisdiction do rabbis exercise among
Jews? What judicial power do they enjoy among
themselves?
(9) Are the forms of choice of rabbis and their police
judicial jurisdiction regulated by law, or are they
only sanctioned by custom?
d: the moral-socio-economic aspect.
(10) Are there professions which the law of the Jews forbids them from exercising?
(11) Does the law forbid the Jews to take usury from
their brothers?
(12) Does it forbid or does it allow the taking of usury
from strangers?
Formulation of the answers was entrusted to a committee of twelve, headed by the halakhic scholar David *Sinzheim
of Strasbourg. Sinzheim applied a remarkable degree of flexibility to his formulation, and while avoiding any infringement of halakhic principles, he was careful not to prejudice
the civic status of French Jewry, which, it was thought, would
be endangered should the answers fail to satisfy the emperor.
Patriotic declarations were adopted unanimously at the plenary session in reply to questions 4 to 6, stating inter alia: A
French Jew considers himself in England as among strangers,
although he may be among Jews To such a pitch is this sentiment carried among them, that, during the last war, French
Jews have been fighting desperately against other Jews, the
subjects of countries then at war with France.
The answer to question 3 was fiercely disputed in the assembly. While the progressives favored mixed marriages, the
upholders of orthodoxy insisted that such marriages had no
validity from the religious point of view. The latter view was
incorporated in the answers. Another difficulty arose, regardENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ing questions 1112 on usury, a problem widely disputed in Europe over many centuries. The answer stated that post-Mosaic
Judaism, which no longer retains its egalitarian-agricultural
character, permits interest (the assembly rejected the term
usury for the Hebrew neshekh) to all alike, Jews as well as
non-Jews. This is based on an apologetic definition, current
from the 17t century, where in the biblical text brother denotes a citizen of the same state, whatever his religion may
be, while stranger denotes a citizen of a foreign state. This
point additionally reinforced the previous answers concerning civil brotherhood.
In reply to questions 79 the delegates stated inter alia
that the rabbis had no authority over communal life. They
also stressed that the communal authority had become impaired by lack of organization and lack of funds, after communal dues had become voluntary since the French Revolution and Emancipation.
An introduction to all 12 answers reiterated that according to halakhah the secular prince is the final authority in
political or civil matters. Consequently, should their religious
code, or its various interpretations, contain commands on
civil or political matters at variance with those of the French
code, those commands would, of course, cease to influence
and govern them.
The content of these answers, as well as letters from the
delegates of various countries, show that the majority of the
assembly considered such statements to be a compromise, in
form but not in substance, between the laws of the state and
those of halakhah.
The deliberations of the assembly aroused interest among
both Jewish and non-Jewish circles in Europe. Its Transactions consisting of the questions, answers, minutes (after internal censorship), and part of the public debates before and
during the sessions, were published in French. They were republished the following year with the deliberations and decisions of the *Sanhedrin, and subsequently in English, Italian, and German at different times and places in varying versions.
The answers generally suited Napoleon. He decided to
establish in accordance with their spirit an ecclesiastical organization to lead the Jews as French citizens of the Mosaic faith.
The latter sessions of the assembly were therefore devoted to
framing statutes to regulate the ecclesiastical structure of the
Jewish religion. They provided for the abolition of communal
organizations and establishment of the *Consistories, whose
authority was limited to the appointment of rabbis, determination of their salaries, regulation of religious services, and
the maintenance of synagogues; a central consistory was established in Paris. The budget was secured by a compulsory
Jewish consistorial tax. The statutes were received with satisfaction by almost all participants. For the delegates from Alsace-Lorraine, they provided a setting for the continuation
of their communal life with an assured budget, while other
delegates welcomed the statutes as an expression of their own
ideas for improving Jewish society. The sole exception was the
601
asseo, david
602
assignment
603
assignment
whether verbal or by deed, is already mentioned in the tannaitic period (Tosef., BM 4:3, et al.). Two principal methods of
assignment were invented: (1) a form of novation, whereby an
existing debt was canceled and an identical, but new debt created between the debtor and the creditors assignee all three
parties consenting; and (2) a formula whereby the creditor
appointed an agent to recover a debt on his behalf, but empowered the agent to retain the proceeds for himself. From
these two methods were developed the two legal forms of assignment of debts dealt with in the Talmud, namely Maamad
Sheloshtan (lit. a meeting of the three) and Mekhirat Shetarot
(sale of bonds). In addition, there was the Shibuda de Rabbi
Natan a process of legal execution entrusted to the court.
Maamad Sheloshtan, as an authorized legal transaction,
is first mentioned by the early amoraim (Git. 13b). All three
parties the creditor, the debtor, and the assignee being
present together, the creditor would say to the debtor: There
is a debt owing to me by you; give it to (the assignee). On
this simple oral declaration the assignee acquired good legal
title to the debt and could claim it direct from the debtor. In
the same way it was possible to transfer a pledge. The Talmud
concludes that there was no legal reason for this arrangement,
it having been evolved merely to facilitate commercial dealings (Tos. to Git. 14a).
However, some amoraim do suggest a legal basis for it.
For example, Amemar opines that its legal justification rests
on the assumption that, when the obligation first arises, the
debtor is deemed to render himself liable not only to the principal creditor but to anyone claiming through him. On the
other hand, R. Ashi takes the view that the benefit which the
debtor enjoys from the cancellation of the original obligation
to the creditor and the creation of a new one to the assignee,
with a different date of payment, is itself sufficient to demonstrate, without further act or formality, the debtors willingness
to bind himself to the assignee as his new creditor. Relying on
R. Ashis reasoning, some held that the debtors actual consent
was required to complete a Maamad Sheloshtan, but others
held that only his presence was necessary (Ran on Rif, Git. 13b).
Thus, according to R. Ashi, the institution of Maamad Sheloshtan would appear to be equivalent to novation and it may
be assumed that before Maamad Sheloshtan was recognized
the assignment of debt was done by canceling the old debt and
creating a new one through the formal act of kinyan (acquisition), constituting, in effect, a novation (Git. 14a).
Mekhirat Shetarot (sale of bonds) was a method
whereby a debt, embodied in a bond, was assigned by selling
the bond and was effective when the bond was delivered to
the assignee (BB 76a). However, although one opinion of the
tannaim was that physical delivery was sufficient in the case
of a bond, another opinion (by which the halakhah was ultimately decided) held that a further deed was required in the
assignees name, because whereas the act of delivery validly
assigned the bond itself, i.e., the actual paper on which it was
written, the debt, and the creditors rights to the debt were
not an intrinsic part of the paper and therefore not assigned
604
assimilation
605
assimilation
606
lies, and social circle gradually, sometimes imperceptibly, assimilated the mores of the Christian court. The Enlightenment
(*Haskalah) movement was accompanied by a certain readiness on the part of groups of Christian and Jewish intellectuals
to create an open society. The grant of civic *emancipation
apparently premised that Jews could enter the emancipating
society as equals if they relinquished their Jewish national cohesion. In rejecting the medieval system of corporation, the
attitude of early capitalistic society militated against a continuance of Jewish *autonomy and its institutions. Similarly,
the dictates of the modern state, postulating observance of a
single legal code and an undifferentiated legal status for its
citizens, militated against Jewish judicial autonomy while assisting Jewish emancipation. All these elements hastened the
assimilatory process. As members of the upper strata of Jewish
society in Central and Western Europe became assimilated,
they left their positions of leadership in the autonomous Jewish body, thereby weakening it further. Other Jews in less influential positions followed their example. Jewish intellectuals who accepted the values and criteria of the Enlightenment
and Christian culture and society tended to regard the Jewish
counterpart as barren and primitive. Their attitude became
devastatingly critical. They measured the Jewish past and culture by alien and historically inimical standards.
The first wave of assimilation carried Jews toward the
ahistoric society envisioned by the 18t-century Enlightenment, a society that would not insist on national or religious
definitions. For some Jews, assimilation served as a shortcut to attaining individual emancipation and advancement,
hence there were many nominal apostates like Heinrich *Heine. Later, their admiration for the modern national state, a
growing appreciation of the mores and social structure of the
dominant nations, and the idea of progress combined to create the conception that the perpetuation of a Jewish national
existence was obsolete. Such Jews also felt that they were guilty
of intellectual and emotional dishonesty in cherishing Jewish
messianic hopes. The evaluations, way of life, writings both
in German and in Hebrew and influence of intellectuals like
Moses *Mendelssohn and David Friedlaender, although formulating no clear-cut theory of assimilation, furthered the
tendency. Socialite assimilation in the salons of Berlin and
Vienna, fostering freedom in thought and with their romantic
attractions, drew both the gifted and the wealthy away from
the Jewish fold to a humanistic, cosmopolitan, and Christian
allegiance. Rachel *Varnhagen-Levin saw her life vitiated
by the blemish of her Jewish descent. Moses Mendelssohns
daughter, Dorothea *Schlegel, not only left her faith but also
developed the feeling of self-hatred typical of many modern
assimilated Jews. In 1802 she wrote to Friedrich Schleiermacher:
according to my own feeling, Protestant Christianity [is]
much purer and to be preferred to the Catholic one. Catholicism has for me too much similarity to the old Judaism, which
I greatly despise. Protestantism, though, seems to me to be
the total religion of Jesus and the religion of civilization. In
assimilation
607
assimilation
608
United States.
The term assimilation or identification assimilation is usually taken to mean the process by which members of an ethnic,
religious, or national immigrant group takes on the identity
of their host country or society, and simultaneously shed the
identity of their home society. (Other forms of assimilation include structural assimilation, which is the process by
which immigrants enter into the structures education, employment, political of the host society; and marital assimilation, which is intermarriage.) Assimilation, which is about
identity, is often confused with acculturation (or cultural
assimilation), which is the process by which members of an
immigrant group adopts aspects of the culture of the host society modes of dress, language, cuisine, and so on while
retaining their ethnic, religious, or national identity.
The American Jewish community was created by three
waves of immigration: the Sephardi-dominated handful of
colonial times, several tens of thousands from Central Europe who arrived in the middle of the 19t century, and the
mass of almost three million, mostly from Eastern Europe,
who came between 1882 and 1914. The later and much smaller
immigrations after both world wars and during the Hitler
era have added certain colorations to the American Jewish
scene, but the history of American Jewry and the changes in
its modes of acculturation to the fluctuating composition of
American society largely are the tale of these three immigration impulses.
There were so few Jews in the United States during colonial times (perhaps 2,000 at the time of the American Revolution) that they were regarded as exotics. Their acculturation
was deep and broad, and their assimilation into the largely
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
assimilation
English majority population was the result of neither conscious assimilationist pressure nor ideological choice. So small
a Jewish population, with fewer women than men among it,
inevitably had a considerable rate of intermarriage. A recent
study of Jewish marriage before 1840 has shown that at least
one in seven colonial Jews and their immediate descendants
married unconverted Christians; after that year, in the fourth
and fifth generations of colonial Jewish families, intermarriage
was so dominant that most of these families disappeared from
the Jewish community. Ideological factors were clearly secondary in this situation, for what increased assimilation was
the familys length of the residence in a society almost totally
open, at that point, to its handful of Jews. Isaac Harby, who
led in the creation of a reformed synagogue in Charleston in
1824, wrote two years later that not all who agreed with him
had joined his group, but that the Jews born in Carolina are
mostly of our way of thinking and that the only consideration
that kept them in the Orthodox synagogue was a tender regard for the opinions and feelings of their parents.
The situation of the second major wave of Jewish immigration to the United States, which arrived in the middle
of the 19t century, was significantly different. The American
majority had crystallized as an assimilating force. Some of
the rabbis among the Central European Jews who were then
arriving in the United States had participated in the early
stirrings of Reform Judaism in Europe; they believed in acculturation, even in religious practices, as a desirable value.
Their efforts went unchecked by an entrenched Orthodox establishment. In the first generation after their arrival, many of
these new immigrants lived out their secular lives not among
the American majority, but in the more accessible environment of the gentile German immigrants; but this soon passed.
Their American-born children looked to the world of their
economic peers in American business for their social environment. The choice of life styles was not a problem until the
1870s, when the first signs of social antisemitism appeared.
The Gentile nouveau riche were establishing their prestige on
other than economic grounds, and they began by excluding
the quite visible, even more recently enriched German Jews.
In 1876 the first known advertisement by a resort hotel that it
was barring Jews was printed in the New York Tribune, and in
the next year the prominent banker Joseph Seligman was excluded as a Jew from the Grand Union Hotel in Saratoga. This
kind of discrimination increased in the next several decades.
Those Jews who remained identifiable as such turned to creating a network of social and philanthropic institutions within
which they could live a life that largely paralleled that of their
gentile peers. Their isolation, therefore, was partly willed and
partly forced. This social ghetto was dominated by the ideals
of middle class liberalism and by a special concern for the latest Jewish arrivals those from Eastern Europe. The GermanJewish elite continued to dominate and to provide most of the
social services for the American Jewish community during the
period between 1881 and World War I, when almost three million Jews came to the United States from Eastern Europe. By
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
the 1920s, however, the German group was clearly losing its
hold for at least two reasons. The new immigrants and their
children were losing their strangeness, beginning to achieve
some power in their own right, and growing ever less willing
to accept the tutelage of the German-Jewish Uptown. Some
of the German-Jewish leadership associated itself within the
new Jewish masses; larger numbers, however, were following after the pattern of the colonial Jews, so that by the third
generation the rate of intermarriage was large enough as to
bring into question the continued existence of many of these
families as Jews. By the end of the 19t century, a new form
of acculturation, leading to secular apostasy, had come into
view. Thus it had become possible to vanish as a Jew without
accepting any other religious identity.
The Eastern European Jewish immigrants brought with
them the identity of a deprived national minority, sustained
by great forces of religious, cultural, and communal cohesion.
Political action in the name of Jewish interests, Jewish efforts
toward social reform, pressure on society at large to regard the
Jewish community as by right equal to all other communities,
including the majority itself in short, the total stance of a
group fighting to express itself in all its peculiarities and to be
accepted by society as such all this became the new mode of
American Jewish life among the immigrants and most of their
children in the 20t century. The Yiddish language, socialism,
union activities, Zionism, and orthodoxy in religion (locked
in combat with other ideologies such as Marxism or atheism)
composed the cultural temper of this mass community, which
existed in large numbers in specific neighborhoods not only
in New York, but also in most major American cities.
There were two contesting views on how to bring this
community into the larger American society. Such thinkers
as Horace *Kallen and Mordecai M. *Kaplan envisaged the
American society of the future as one of cultural pluralism,
in which the descendants of various European national traditions would retain their distinctiveness but have the ability to
participate in an American society that is informed by many
ethnic and religious groups. As such, they would retain and
nurture substantial knowledge of their past and loyalty to it.
This meant that American Jews would be able to exist as a
separate community, as they would not be unique in this aspect; and that any group membership and association would
be purely voluntary.
The counter theory was held by the dominant American
Protestant cultural and political establishment; their vision
was the model of the melting pot, the notion that the ideal
condition was one of complete assimilation in which all ethnic and religious differences would disappear. Upon arrival in
the United States the new immigrant was to undergo the process of Americanization as rapidly as possible and surrender
his foreignness, that is, he was to learn to behave and live in
imitation of the dominant modes. The older American Jewish community was overwhelmingly committed to the second idea, and the institutions that it created to help the Jewish newcomers, such as the Educational Alliance on the lower
609
assimilation
610
between 1985 and 2001, especially among the most highly educated. While Yiddish as a spoken language has experienced
some measure of renaissance amongst academics, there has not
been a revival of the language, and its use as a spoken language
is limited to some sectarian Orthodox groups. In point of fact,
English (and not Hebrew) has become the lingua franca of the
Jewish people. The countertendencies to this pattern of nonideological attrition are to be found in one or two social groups
within American Jewry and in some of the work of the organized community as a whole. Jewish parochial schools have
become the dominant form of education among the Orthodox
and some of the Conservative Jews; such schools now contain a
very large number of students. The postwar immigration from
Europe reinforced pockets of Hasidic ghetto existence and
created a number of new ethnic neighborhoods and enclaves,
chiefly in New York. American Zionism had never had the fostering of aliyah to Israel as one of its prime purposes, and the
increase in numbers who have chosen to immigrate to Israel
from almost nothing in the early 1950s to more than 5,000 in
1969 was nonetheless relatively small. Yet there have been increased efforts on the part of almost every American Jewish
body aimed at intensifying Jewish education and increasing
the connection between American Jews and Israel.
The worsening of race relations in America in the 1960s
and the concomitant tensions between Jews and blacks again
posed the question of assimilation in an ideological way. Black
emphasis on black identity has evoked much more identification with blacks among some younger Jews than with their
own Jewish identity. In the 1960s and early 1970s the New
Left tended to align itself with the Third World, and thus
sided with the Arabs against Israel. Many young Jews, heavily represented in these causes, tended to see their inherited
Jewish identity as bourgeois and belonging to the camp of the
oppressors, and thus need to be exorcised. During the *SixDay War, however, the overwhelming majority of American
Jewish youth were as involved as were their parents. Yet the
emphasis on black identity also had a paradoxically important affect on American Jews, who felt free to emphasize their
own Jewish experience in public and to proclaim it explicitly.
Young Jews felt free to wear a yarmulke in public and Jewish stars as jewelry, an explicit affirmation of identity. On the
university campuses, the introduction of Black (later AfroAmerican) Studies paved the way for the explosion of Jewish
Studies, which soon became mainstream.
From the perspective of the history of Jewish assimilation
in the United States, these ideological issues are quite secondary. The basic undertow continues to be the familys length of
residence in the United States in a non-ghetto, middle class,
Western educated milieu within a relatively open society.
It is far from certain, even with the revived energy for Jewish particularists living in the United States that has recently
been evoked, that the process of unreflective assimilation can
be seriously checked. The minority of American Jews that is
sectarian appears to be successful in surviving; so do those
moving toward aliyah to Israel. Some sectarian Jews show reENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
assimilation
clined in size by perhaps one-third, thanks to heavy emigration elsewhere, in the post-apartheid period. Nevertheless, the
long-established core institutions of the South African Jewish
community have remained intact.
In France, assimilation seemed even more advanced in
the immediate aftermath of World War II, for organized Jewish life had been weak even before the Nazi occupation as
the assimilating power of French culture had been, and remained, strong. With the end of the Algerian war, Jews were
a significant element among the many hundreds of thousands
of French citizens who chose to come to France rather than
remain in Algeria. This element was far more religious and
more consciously identified as Jews than was usual in France
at the time. A number of moribund Jewish communities, especially in the south of France, were revived by their presence.
The intensified connection with Israel however, was the factor
that made the crucial difference in France. For more than a
decade, from before the *Sinai Campaign of 1956 until the SixDay War of 1967, France was Israels major political and military ally. This relationship served to encourage the involvement of French Jews in affairs concerning Israel. De Gaulles
1967 turnabout to the policy of arms embargo, followed soon
thereafter by his remarks about the particularistic character
of the Jews and his anger at their continued involvement with
Israel after his policy had changed, acted, contrary to his will,
to reinforce that very involvement. Among significant numbers of formerly alienated young people there arose a very
visible tendency to study Hebrew, to reassert Jewish identity,
and to settle in Israel.
In the ensuing years, the percentage of Jews identifying
themselves as Sephardim (70 percent in 2002) continued to
increase, indicating a decline through assimilation of the old
Ashkenazi population. Though most of these French Jews were
now French-born, they still had a strong sense of their Jewishness. According to a survey commissioned by the Fonds Social
Juif Unifi and published in 2002, 80 percent of the Jews surveyed would choose to be born Jews, 70 percent had Jewish
spouses (60 percent in the under-30 group), 86 percent considered Jewish education important, and 86 percent felt close
to Israel. Half lit Sabbath candles and only 30 percent defined
themselves as non-practicing Jews.
[Arthur Hertzberg / William D. Rubenstein and
Fred Skolnik (2nd ed.)]
611
assimilation
612
In the modern era, acculturation of Jews to the dominant society has occurred quite rapidly whenever educational
and economic opportunities have been even partially opened.
Any prolonged period of such openness has universally produced substantial numbers of almost completely assimilated
Jews. The forces which have fostered Jewish identity throughout this period have been the power of the religious tradition,
especially of Jewish education; the repeated reappearances of
antisemitism, with its climax in the Nazi era; the assertion of
a Jewish national identity, through Zionism and its realization in the establishment of Israel in the last generation; and
a growing weariness among some younger people at remaining Jews, marginal even under the best of circumstances, to
the majority society. The ultimate result of these forces is an
increasing polarization, in which part of world Jewry is quietly disappearing into various forms of secular apostasy and
another part is evermore consciously affirming its Jewish
character in increasing association with Israel. Each of these
elements is presently growing at the expense of a rather tepid
middle group, which remains very Jewish, especially in times
of crisis, but is slowly evaporating. This middle group is still
the majority of world Jewry.
[Arthur Hertzberg]
613
614
sional networking. While the first conference in 1969 was attended by only one female scholar, by the 1990s over one-third
of participants were women.
AJS Review editors have been the following:
Frank Talmage, 19761983, IVIII
Robert Chazan, 19841989, IXXIV
Norman Stillman, 19901999, XVXXIV
Jay M. Harris, 20002004, XXVXXVIII, 1
Hillel Kieval and Martin Jaffee, 2004 , XXVIII, 2
AJS Executive Secretaries/Directors have been the following:
Bernard Reisman, 19701971
Michael Fishbane, 1972
Charles Berlin, 19731995
Aaron Katchen, 19952004
Rona Sheremy, 2004
AJS Presidents have been the following:
Leon Jick, 19691971
Baruch Levine, 1972
Arnold J. Band, 19731975
Marvin Fox, 19761978
Michael A. Meyer, 19791980
Jane Gerber, 19811983
Nahum Sarna, 19841985
Ruth R. Wisse, 19861988
Robert Chazan, 19891991
Herbert Paper, 19921994
Robert Seltzer, 19951997
David Berger, 19982000
Lawrence Schiffman, 20012003
Judith R. Baskin, 2004
Bibliography: A.J. Band. Jewish Studies in American Liberal Arts Colleges and Universities, in: American Jewish Yearbook, 67
(1966); L. Jick. The Teaching of Judaica in American Universities (1970);
J. Neusner. The Academic Study of Judaism, 2 vols. (1975; 1977). idem,
The New Humanities and Academic Disciplines. The Case of Jewish
Studies (1984); P. Ritterband, Paul and H.S. Wechsler. Jewish Learning in American Universities (1994).
[Arnold J. Band (2nd ed.)]
ass worship
the definitive report on the site (W.H. Andrae, Anu-AdadTemple in Assur, 1909). The statement in Genesis 2:14 that the
river Tigris flows east of Assur is assumed by some to mean
the city Assur rather than the country Assyria, since the Tigris actually passes west of the Assyrian cities named in Genesis 10:1112. But the phrase may mean, rather, in the eastern
part of Assyria, since Assyria was often regarded as extending westward practically, or even actually, to the Euphrates (cf.
Isa. 7:20; 8:7; 11:1516).
Bibliography: B. Mazar, in: em, 1 (1965), 75460 (incl.
bibl.).
615
asti
Bibliography: Baer, Spain, 2 (1966), index; Baer, Urkunden, 2 (1936), index; M. Rodrguez Dez, Historia de Astorga (1909);
F. Cantera, Sinagogas Espaolas (1955), 1667; Surez Fernndez,
Documentos, index.
ASTRAKHAN, Volga port, capital of Astrakhan district, Russia. The Jewish Statute of 1804 (see *Russia) included the
province (gubernia) of Astrakhan in the *Pale of Settlement.
However, in 1825 Jewish settlement in this government was
prohibited. The Jewish Statute of 1835 excluded the province
of Astrakhan from the Pale and the 49 Jews were ordered to
leave. Shortly afterward a community was again established
by Jewish soldiers stationed in the town. In 1850 Jewish merchants from the Caucasus obtained permission to visit Astrakhan twice yearly for a total of not longer than six months in
the year. In the second half of the 19t century, Jews in categories with the right of domicile outside the Pale moved there.
An Ashkenazi synagogue was established in 1866, and in 1879
the Oriental Jews, who used to visit Astrakhan on business,
also founded a synagogue. In 1897 there were 2,164 Jews living
in Astrakhan; in 1926, 5,904 (3.4 of the total population); and
in 1939, 4,077 (1.61). In 1970 there were 3,462 Jews in Astrakhan with a synagogue and a cemetery. The synagogue was
attacked in 1964 and there were reports of Jews having been
murdered. Hooligans were arrested but were not brought to
trial. Jewish community life revived in the 1990s. The restored
synagogue was reopened in 2003, and Shlomo Zalman Goldenberg became the first rabbi to serve the city in 70 years. The
number of Jews was estimated at 3,000 in 2002.
616
[Eliyahu Feldman]
astrology
617
astrology
618
astrology
619
astronomy
620
ASTRONOMY.
In the Bible
Although the Bible contains no explicit mention of the science
of astronomy, it nevertheless has many references to topics
such as the laws of the heavens (Jer. 31:34 [35]; 33:25; Job 38:33)
and the movements of the sun and the moon (Josh. 10:13; Ps.
19:67; Job 31:26; Eccles. 1:56).
The Israelites did not study the stars as did the Babylonians, Egyptians, and Greeks. They may have refrained from
too close observation of the celestial bodies out of a fear of
idolatry When you look up to the sky and behold the
sun, and the moon, and the stars, the whole heavenly host,
you must not be lured into bowing down to them or serving them (Deut. 4: 19). Nevertheless, some basic knowledge of astronomy was essential to fix the dates of festivals
and holidays.
THE STARS AND THE PLANETS. The firmament or heavenly vault, the abode of the two great lights and the stars,
was stretched between the waters above and the waters beneath (Gen. 1:1418), and was rigid and strong as a molten
mirror (Job 37:18). The stars of the heaven are as numerous
as the sands on the seashore (Gen. 22:17); they are also frequently called the host of heaven. The planets (mazzalot;
II Kings 23:5) are, according to most biblical interpreters, in
the twelve regions of the firmament which are later referred
to as the signs of the *Zodiac. Other constellations, the five
planets, the sun and the moon, and various individual stars
are referred to in the Bible (e.g., cf. Job 38:3132).
THE SUN AND THE MOON. The sun and the moon are frequently mentioned: the sun is referred to as shemesh (Ex. 22:2;
Deut. 24:15), h ammah (Isa. 24:23; Job 30:28), and h arsah (Judg.
14:18). The usual term for the moon (yareah ) was also used
to designate the lunar cycle (e.g., Ex. 2:2; Deut. 21:13; I Kings
6:37). The moon is also called levanah (Isa. 24:23; Song 6:10),
and the full moon is called kese(h) (Ps. 81:4; Prov. 7:20). The
astronomy
621
astronomy
622
on the four winds of heaven, and sometimes there is a symbolic connection with the 12 tribes of Israel (Yal., Ex. 418; Yal.,
I Kings 185). In addition to the stars mentioned in the Bible,
there is also a reference to the Milky Way (Ber. 58b). The meteors mentioned in the Mishnah (Ber. 9:2) are comets (Ber.
58b), and Samuel admitted that he did not know their nature.
The Baraita of Samuel, which was traditionally written by
the amora Samuel, is ascribed by some to the ninth century
(see below).
Astronomy in the Middle Ages
The principal contributions of medieval Jewry to astronomy
were the calculation of the Hebrew *calendar; the translation of Arabic works and the diffusion of knowledge from
the Arabic world; and the compilation of astronomical tables for scientific and navigational purposes. *Ptolemy, the
Alexandrian astronomer of the second century C.E., compiled the Almagest (Syntaxis Mathematica), a long work in 13
books systematizing the structure of the universe and Greek
astronomy. The Almagest dominated astronomical and astrological thought for 14 centuries, becoming the authority on
astronomy and the major source for astronomical commentaries and translations in the medieval period. The Jews were
of major importance to scholastic Europe and the beginning
of the Renaissance, in that they provided a link between the
Arabic translations, commentaries, and compilations of the
Almagest and the Christian astronomers, mostly by means of
their own translations and commentaries in Hebrew or Latin.
One of the first Hebrew translations of the Arabic version of
the Almagest was made by Jacob *Anatoli between the years
1231 and 1235 as H ibbur ha-Gadol ha-Nikra al-Magesti. Anatoli
also translated *Averroes summary of the Almagest under the
title Kiz z ur al-Magesti, and Kitb fia l-H arakt al-Samwiyya
(The Book on the Heavenly Movements) by the ninth-century Arabic astronomer al-Farghn (Alfraganus) under the
title Yesodot ha-Tekhunah. The compendium of Ptolemys
Almagest in Arabic by Ibn Aflah ha-Ishbili (the 12t-century
Spanish astronomer), known also as Abu-Muhammad Jbir
ibn Aflah , is mentioned by *Maimonides in the Guide of the
Perplexed (2:9). Ibn Aflah s book (Kitb al-Hayd, The Book of
Astronomy) is important for its critical appraisal of the Ptolemaic system of the universe, and was translated into Hebrew
in two versions: one by Moses ibn *Tibbon (the 13t-century
French physician and translator in 1274), and another, apparently, by Jacob b. Machir ibn *Tibbon (Don Profiat), which was
abridged by Samuel b. Judah of Marseilles (the 14t-century
French physician) in 1335. Moses ibn Tibbon also translated
Eisagg eis ta Phainomena (Introduction to Celestial Phenomena) of the first-century B.C.E. Greek philosopher, Geminus, under the title of H okhmat ha-Kokhavim or H okhmat
Tekhunah ha-Kaz ar or Sefer ha-H okhmah ha-Kaddurit, in
1246 at Naples. He also translated Kitb al-Haya (The Book
on Astronomy) by the Arab astronomer al-Bitrj of Seville
(d. 1185) under the title Maamar bi-Tekhunah in 1259. The latter work had a great influence on Jewish scholars up to the 16t
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
astronomy
century. Jacob b. Machir translated around 1271 Fi-Hayat allam (On the Astronomy of the Universe as Sefer ha-Tekhunah) by Abuali ibn al-Haytham (11t century), describing the
quadrant and astronomy. Samuel b. Judah of Marseilles translated the treatise on the movement of the fixed stars (Maamar
bi-Tenuat ha-Kokhavim ha-Kayyamim), by Abu Ish aq Ibrahim
ibn Yah ya al-Zarql (also known as Zarqla or Zarqallah) of
Cordova (second half of the 11t century). Moses b. Elijah the
Greek (probably the 15t-century Moses Galeno) translated a
study of astronomy by Omar ibn Muhammad under the title,
Sefer Mezukkak. The Christian Jacob Christmann translated
into Latin the Hebrew translations of the summary of the Almagest by Jacob Anatoli and al-Farghns book on astronomy
(Frankfurt, 1590). Abraham de *Balmes (d. 1524) translated
into Latin Moses ibn Tibbons Hebrew translation of Geminus work on astronomy (see above), under the mistaken title
Isagogicon Astrologiae Ptolemaei, as well as Jacob b. Machirs
Hebrew translation of the above work by Ibn al-Haytham, under the title Liber de Mundo.
The following are among those who published commentaries on the Almagest: Samuel ben Judah of Marseilles (14t
century), David ibn *Nah mias of Toledo (beginning of 14t
century), and Elijah *Mizrah i (d. 1525). Commentaries on the
Hebrew translation of al-Farghns work were composed by
Moses Handali (possibly 13t century), Isaac b. Samuel abu alKhayr (c. 1340), Maimon of Montpellier (of unknown date;
see *Montpellier), and Judah ibn Verga (1457). There exists a
shortened version of the Almagest which was possibly written by H ayyim *Vital.
At the end of the Middle Ages books in Latin were also
translated into Hebrew. The essay by the German astronomer,
Johannes de Gamundia (13801442), De ratione componendi
et usu novi instrumenti was translated by David Kalonymus
b. Jacob Meir Kalonymus under the title Marot ha-Kokhavim
(1466). Theorica Planetarum of Georg Peuerbach (14231461)
was translated twice: once by Ephraim Mizrah i, and a second
time by Moses b. Baruch *Almosnino (15101580). John de
Sacrobosco (John of Holywood, the Parisian mathematician
and astronomer who died in 1256) wrote the famous Tractatus de Sphaera, which elucidated and incorporated Ptolemys
Almagest and the work of al-Farghn (see above) and which
soon replaced both these books. It was translated into Hebrew
around 1399 by *Solomon b. Abraham (Avigdor) of Montpellier as the Mareh ha-Ofannim.
Several Arabic essays were translated into European languages, especially Latin and Spanish. These translations were,
in fact, the main channels for the progress of astronomy in
medieval Europe. In 1256 Judah b. Moses ha-Kohen of Toledo
translated into Spanish the Kitb al-Kawkib (Book of the
Stars) of Abd al-Rah mn al-Sfi (tenth century) under the
title Libro de las figuras and the astrological treatise Kitb alBrie by Ibn Abu al-Rijl (11t century) under the title Libro
complido. Commentaries on the Tractatus de Sphaera by John
de Sacrobosco were published in the 16t and 17t centuries
by Moses b. Baruch Almosnino, Mattathias *Delacrut (1550),
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
623
astronomy
knowledge was derived from Greek and ancient Indian writers. Unfortunately, comparatively few of their writings have
been preserved. Some were translated into Latin, and a few
works have been found in Hebrew.
Mshaallh, whose Hebrew name was possibly Joab or
Joel, lived during the second half of the eighth and the beginning of the ninth century, and served in the courts of the
caliphs in Baghdad. His essay, Sefer be-Kadrut ha-Levanah
ve-H ibbur ha-Kokhavim u-Tekufat ha-Shanim has been preserved in Hebrew. The Persian Jewish astronomer Andruzager b. Zadi Faruch, who lived in the ninth century, is often
identified with the expert in intercalation Eliezer b. Faruch,
to whom the Arab chronologist al-Brn (early 11t century)
attributed the fixing of the Jewish calendar. The Baraita of
Samuel which dealt with the secrets of intercalation, dates
from the ninth century but was attributed to the amora Samuel; it is regarded by some as the first original Hebrew work
on astronomy in the Middle Ages.
During the late tenth century H asan ibn H asan wrote
three books on intercalation; unfortunately they have not been
preserved, but reference to their contents was made by Abraham ibn Ezra and Isaac Israeli. Shabbetai *Donnolo (tenth
century) wrote a commentary on the Sefer *Yez irah. Although
they demonstrate the authors knowledge of the subject, the
astronomical terms are confused with concepts belonging to
astrology and mysticism. A calendar is given, showing the location of the heavenly bodies in 4706 (summer of 956). This
work is important in that it constitutes the main source of
*Rashis astronomy.
The greatest of the Jewish astronomers who wrote in Hebrew at the beginning of the Spanish period was Abraham b.
H iyya ha-Nasi, whose works influenced generations of Jewish
writers. Those of his works which were translated into Latin
had an important influence on the development of European
science. Apart from his astronomical calendars and Arabic
astrological work which he translated into Latin, Abraham b.
H iyya wrote the following important works: Z urat ha-Arez ,
an astronomical-geographical text; Sefer ha-Ibbur, which included series of calculations of years, and determinations of
new moons and cycles; H eshbon Mahalakhot ha-Kokhavim, a
book to which comments were added by Abraham ibn Ezra.
In his hymn, Keter Malkhut Solomon ibn *Gabirol describes the structure of the universe according to Aristotle
and Ptolemy. This work contains detailed calculations of the
length of the cycle of each star and its size in relation to the
size of the earth.
Abraham Ibn Ezra, in addition to his works on astrology and his calendars and commentaries, wrote the following texts on theoretical astronomy: Sefer ha-Ibbur which is
on the subject of cycles, new moons, seasons, and signs of the
Zodiac; Shalosh Sheelot, replies to three questions on intercalation posed by David b. Joseph of Narbonne (c. 1139); and
Kelei Neh oshet an explanation of the use of the instruments of
the astrolabical type. This last was followed by Kelei Neh oshet
ha-Sheni which analyzes the fundamentals of intercalation
624
and the sources of astronomy. It has been passed on by Maimonides who also gives a detailed description of the laws of
the spheres (Yad. Yesodei ha-Torah, 3). He maintains (ibid.,
4:10) that it was to this that the talmudists referred in their
commentaries on the creation (ch. 1). Maimonides writings
show him to have been a foremost astronomer of his time, and
demonstrate a scientific approach in his analysis of apparent
contradictory data.
The main Jewish astronomers of the 13t century were
Judah b. Solomon ha-Kohen ibn Matkah of Toledo, the author of an encyclopedia, Midrash ha-H okhmah, part of which
consists of summaries of the great Greek and Muslim astronomers; *Gershom b. Solomon, whose work Shaar ha-Shamayim
contains a section on the works of Ptolemy, Aristotle, Avicenna, and Averroes. This book was held in high esteem in the
Middle Ages, and Meir *Aldabi (c. 1360) used it extensively in
the astronomical section of his Shevilei Emunah.
In the *Zohar probably a 13t-century Spanish composition there is a passage which gives as a cause of the days
changing into night the revolution of the earth. Some 250 years
before Copernicus the Zohar stated that the whole earth spins
in a circle like a ball; the one part is up when the other part is
down; the one part is light when the other is dark, it is day in
the one part and night in the other.
Of great importance is Yesod Olam by Isaac b. Joseph
*Israeli. This work, written in 1310, includes a study of astronomy and cosmography. The author deals with the system of
intercalation and with laws of the sanctification of the month
according to Maimonides. He gives a method for calculating
the parallax of the moon, the importance of which was appreciated up to the time of Kepler. This was the leading textbook
on astronomy written during the Middle Ages, and was held
in high esteem for hundreds of years. Commentaries and explanations to it were written by Isaac Alhadib, Elijah Mizrah i,
and others. In the yeshivot of the 19t century it was the main
text for the study of the calendar. Isaac ben Solomon Israeli
translated a summary of it into Hebrew entitled Kiz z ur Yesod Olam. Isaac Israeli also wrote Shaar ha-Shamayim which
dealt with the subject of periods and seasons and Sefer Shaar
ha-Milluim on the movement of the planets, their order, and
positions.
The greatest of the Jewish astronomers of the Middle
Ages was undoubtedly Levi b. Gershom. Curtze, the historian of astronomy, numbers him among the forerunners of
Copernicus in that he pioneered new methods of research,
from which evolved his own original system of astronomy.
Levi b. Gershom was an independent and original scholar,
and although he did not produce a work specifically devoted
to astronomy, his knowledge of astronomy is clearly brought
out in the first section of the fifth book of his Milh amot Adonai. This section of the work was known to later generations
as Sefer ha-Tekhunah. Levi b. Gershom explains in detail: a)
his discovery, or improvement, of the cross-staff, a device
for measuring angles and spherical distances. The inventor
called it the depth finder, while it became known in Europe
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
astronomy
625
astruc, elie-aristide
626
(1922 ) was concerned with optical research with astrophysical applications. Leo Goldberg (19131987), at the Smithsonian
Astrophysical Observatory, organized teamwork for the initiation of new solar and stellar space research. At the California Institute of Technology, Jesse L. Greenstein (19092002)
carried out fundamental astrophysical work, particularly in
high-dispersion spectroscopy.
Before going to Israel, George Alter (18901972) was at
the University of Prague, and at the Sidmouth Observatory in
England, where he was mainly concerned with problems of
star clusters. Arthur Beer (19001980), formerly at Breslau and
Hamburg, and, from 1934, at the Universities of London and
Cambridge, investigated problems of spectroscopic binaries,
new stars, stellar photometry, large-scale spectrophotometric determination of distances of stars in the outer regions of
our galaxy, its spiral structure, and problems in the history of
astronomy. At the Royal Greenwich Observatory, stellar evolution and the abundance of chemical elements in the stars
were investigated by Bernard Pagel (1929 ).
Modern cosmological theories, which began in the 1920s,
have been developed by Thomas Gold (19202004), Hermann
*Bondi, Dennis Sciama (1930 ), Leon Mestel (1930 ), and
Franz Kahn (19261998).
Cosmological and other astronomical work of great originality and ingenuity was developed in Soviet Russia; outstanding among the researchers were Vitoli Lazarevich Ginzburg
and Joseph S. Shklovski (d. 1985). Leading French astronomers
included: the former general secretary of the International
Astronomical Union, Jean-Claude Pecker (Observatoire de
Paris), and Evry Schatzman (Institut dAstrophysique, Paris),
both active in studies of stellar evolution.
See also *Physics.
Bibliography: G. Sarton, Introduction to the History of Science, 5 vols. (192748), indexes; C. Roth, The Jewish Contribution to
Civilisation (19382), 67, 76, 8081, 18990; Legacy of Israel (19282),
173314; G. Forbes, History of Astronomy (1909); M. Steinschneider,
in: JQR, 13 (1900/01), 10610; idem, Jewish Literature from the 8t to
the 18t Centuries (1857); W.M. Feldman, Rabbinical Mathematics and
Astronomy (1931), includes bibliography; O. Neugebauer, in: HUCA, 22
(1949), 32163; J.B.J. Delambre, Histoire de lastronomie du moyen-ge
(1819, repr. 1965); C. Roth, in: JQR, 27 (1936/37), 2336; A. Marx, in:
Essays and Studies Linda R. Miller (1938), 11770; S. Gandz, Studies in Hebrew Astronomy and Mathematics (1970).
[Arthur Beer]
aszd
sme (1879), and Origines et causes historiques de lanti-smitisme (1884). He also composed Olelot Eliyahu (1865), a French
metrical translation of the piyyutim of the Sephardi rite.
ASTRUC, JEAN (16841766), French physician and a founder
of classical biblical criticism. The name Astruc was common
among the Jews of southern France, and some have supposed
that he was ultimately of Jewish extraction. Astruc learned Hebrew and Bible from his father, a former Huguenot preacher
who had converted to Catholicism following the Edict of
Nantes (1698). He served as professor of anatomy at Toulouse,
Montpellier, and Paris. In 1729, he was court physician for a
short time to King August ii of Poland, and then to Louis xv
of France. He wrote numerous tractates on medicine, the most
important being his work on venereal diseases, De morbis
veneriis, which appeared in 21 editions and numerous translations from 1736 onward.
Astruc is remembered principally as a Bible scholar who
helped pioneer a method of biblical analysis which continues
to hold an important place in biblical scholarship. The orthodox Astruc reacted to the criticism of freethinkers toward the
Mosaic authorship of the Pentateuch. He published in Brussels (and secretly in Paris) an anonymous book entitled Conjectures sur les mmoires originaux, dont il parait que Moyse
sest servi pour composer le livre de la Gense (1753) in which
he attempted to show that Moses, the redactor of Genesis
and the first two chapters of Exodus, made use of two parallel sources and ten fragments written before his time. The two
primary sources can be distinguished by the fact that one refers to the deity as yhwh and the second as Elohim. Astruc
assigned various repetitions, materials foreign to Hebrew history, glosses, and additions by later copyists to the ten fragments. He, however, was not aware of the work of H.B. Witter,
Jura Israelitarum in Palaestinam (1711), which demonstrated
that the first half of Genesis uses parallel sources and different divine names. The varying names for the deity had already
been noted and discussed by older scholars such as Jean Le
Clerc (Johannes Clericus) and Richard *Simon, but none of
these went beyond the generalization that the Pentateuch was
composed of different documents. Astrucs documentary hypothesis was received with ridicule in some circles and was
unnoticed in others until J.G. *Eichhorn gave considerable
attention to it, thus salvaging the theories of Astruc and Witter from oblivion.
Bibliography: Lods, in: rhpr, 4 (1924), 10932, 2017;
idem, in: zaw, 43 (1925), 1345; ODoherty, in: cbq, 15 (1953), 3004;
de Savignac, in: La Nouvelle Clio, 5 (1953), 13847; de Vaux, in: vt,
Suppl. 1 (1953), 18298. Add. Bibliography: J.H. Hayes, in: dbi,
1:83.
[Moses Zevi (Moses Hirsch) Segal]
ASTRUC HALEVI (end of 14t and beginning of 15t century), rabbi of *Alcaiz and vigorous representative of its
community at the Disputation of *Tortosa (141314). A fellow townsman of Joshua *Lorki, Astruc took issue with him
soon after Lorkis conversion to Christianity over a treatise he
had directed against the Jews and Judaism. During the disputation, Astruc ably clarified the basic differences between
the Jewish and Christian religions, as well as the futility of
holding religious debates. Later, in 1414, he composed a joint
memorandum with *Zerah iah b. Isaac ha-Levi of Saragossa,
which formed the basis for the second half of the disputation. Although unyielding on questions of dogma, toward
the end of the debate Astruc refused to continue the defense
of the Talmud against allegations that it contained heresy and
immorality, a course he undoubtedly pursued for reasons of
policy. His close friend Solomon *da Piera addressed a number of poems to him.
Bibliography: Baer, Spain, 2 (1966), 20010, 228; S. Bernstein (ed.), Divan Shelomo da Piera (1942), xiv, 5666; A. Pacios
Lpez, La Disputa de Tortosa (1957), index.
627
nity was established in 1724. Between 1746 and 1784 the number of Jews increased from 60 to 395, largely due to the influx
of Jews from Buda who were expelled by Maria Theresa in
1746. A burial society was founded in 1747 and a synagogue
was built in 1757. By 1840, the town had a Jewish population of
530 (24 of the total population). The community organized
itself on a Neolog (Conservative) basis. The community was
joined by the small congregations from the neighboring villages, including Bag, Boldog, Dny, Domony, Galgamcsa,
Hviz, Hvizgyrk, Iklad, Kartal, csa, Tura, jfalu, Vchartyn, Vcrtt, Vcszentlszl, Valk, Veresegyhz, Verseg,
and Zsmbk.
During the Hungarian Revolution of 184849 against
Austria, the community contributed a considerable sum to the
fund for the militia. By the mid-19t century there were only
330 Jewish residents (21). In 1908 the community erected
an imposing new synagogue. After World War i the census recorded 311 Jewish residents (9.5), occupied in commerce, crafts, and industry. Aszd was the birthplace of Simon Hevesi, Budapests chief rabbi during the interwar period.
During World War ii Aszd served as a major recruitment
center for Jewish males called up for labor service.
According to the census of 1941, the town had a Jewish
population of 278 (4.9 of the total) and 19 (0.3) converts
or Christians identified as racially Jewish. In 1944, the community consisted of 230 Jews, led by Adolf Glck, a lawyer,
Rabbi Jzsef Berg serving as spiritual leader. Rabbi Berg was
preceded in that position by Benjamin Zeev Wolf *Boskowitz (1785); Samuel (Weisz) Budapitz (17891818), the founder
of the local yeshivah; Z evi Isaac Hirsch Hirschfeld (183060);
Mark Handler (186670), father of Simon *Hevesi; and Joseph
L. Schreiber (18811921).
Shortly after the German occupation of Hungary on
March 19, 1944, the Jews were first concentrated in a local
ghetto and later transferred to Rkoscsaba, an assembly point.
From there they were deported in early July 1944 together with
the Jews from the neighboring communities in Aszd district,
including Bag, Domony, Galgagyrk, Galgahviz, Galgamcsa,
Hvizgyrk, Kartal, Tura, and Verseg.
Only 21 Jews returned to Aszd two survivors of concentration camps and 19 labor servicemen. Their number
grew to 32 by 1949, but in the wake of the Communist antiJewish drive they all left by 1956. The synagogue was demolished in 1954.
Bibliography: B. Vajda, A zsidk trtnete Abonyban (1896),
13, 1920; B. Bernstein, Az 184849 i szabadsgharc s a zsidk (1898),
194, 26971; M.M. Stein, Magyar Rabbik, 2 (1906), 10; 3 (1907), 6, 11;
4 (1908), 12, 4; 5 (1909), 36; E Karsai, Fegyvertelen lltak az aknamezkn (1962), 160; mhj, 7 (1963), 91, 1156, 4302. Add. Bibliography: Braham, Politics; pk Hungaria, 16061.
[Laszlo Harsanyi / Randolph Braham (2nd ed.)]
628
ATAKI (also Otaci), village in northern Moldavia (Bessarabia), on the River Dniester, opposite Mogilev-Podolski. During the Moldavian rule in Bessarabia (before 1812) Ataki was
among the few settlements in the region where there was any
trading activity and a regular market day. By the second half
of the 18t century there was in Ataki a relatively large Jewish
community. Its members traded in the village and had connections with other towns in Bessarabia and in the Ukraine.
In 1817, 353 Jewish families were living in Ataki (out of a total
of 773). The community grew during the first half of the 19t
century, with the influx of Jews into Bessarabia, and in 1847
there were 559 Jewish families registered in Ataki. In 1897 the
community counted 4,690 persons (67.2 of the total population) and in 1930 there were 2,781 Jews there (79.4 of the
total population). A Jewish kindergarten and school run by
the *Tarbut organization were established in the 1930s. In
June 1940 Ataki together with all of Bessarabia was annexed
to the Soviet Union and included in the Moldavian S.S.R. In
the beginning of the German-Soviet war Ataki was taken by
German and Romanian forces. The latter accused the Jews as
being pro-Soviet and probably killed many of them.
[Eliyahu Feldman / Shmuel Spector (2nd ed.)]
No information is available on the fate of the Jews of Ataki during World War ii. But situated as it was on the route
taken by the deportation transports to *Transnistria, many
thousands of Bessarabian and Bukovinan Jews were murdered
at Ataki and thrown into the Dniester River. Probably the reENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ataroth
ATAROT (Heb. ; crowns), moshav, north of Jerusalem, evacuated and destroyed during the War of Independence (1948). A small group of laborers settled on the site in
1914 but had to abandon it in the course of World War i. Another group, of East European origin, established the moshav
in 1922 and were joined in the 1930s by immigrants from Germany. The moshav withstood Arab assaults in the 1929 and
193639 riots. Atarot began to develop model hill culture but
suffered a setback when its best lands were expropriated by
the British authorities for the Jerusalem airport. During the
first stages of the War of Independence, Atarot served crack
*Palmah units as a forward position, but on May 17, 1948,
the isolated settlement had to be evacuated. A year later, the
settlers founded Benei Atarot near Lydda (in 2002 it had a
population of 548). Atarot remained in Jordanian territory
and almost no trace was found of the settlement when Israeli
soldiers captured the site during the Six-Day War (1967). Together with the adjoining airport, it was included in the municipal boundaries of united Jerusalem and an industrial area
was developed there.
[Efraim Orni]
629
athaliah
630
In the Arts
Athaliahs violent career appealed to the taste of the late 17tcentury theatergoer for grand and austerely moral themes.
The outstanding treatment of her story was by the French
dramatist Jean *Racine, whose Athalie (1691) became a classic tragedy. The part of the villainous queen was one of Sarah
*Bernhardts great roles. One of the plays many adaptations
was Gemul Atalyah (Athaliahs Revenge, 1770), a Hebrew version by the Dutch author David *Franco-Mendes.
Incidental music for the first performance of Athalie
was written by J.B. Moreau and for later productions by F.A.
Boieldieu (1809), Felix *Mendelssohn (1845), and Frank Martin (1946). Handels oratorio Athalia (1733) was also based on
Racines play. Operas on the Athaliah theme were written by
J.S. Mayr (1822) and Hugo *Weisgall (1964). Weisgalls work
used some Jewish liturgical motifs to create a biblical atmosphere.
In Christian art, Athaliahs murder of the children of the
House of David was treated as a prefiguration of Herods Massacre of the Innocents. There are interesting representations
of Athaliahs story in the 14t-century Wenceslas Bible, the
15t-century Chaise-Dieu tapestry, Renaissance stained glass
windows in Cologne and Kings College Chapel, Cambridge,
and some 15t-century French miniatures.
Bibliography: bible: Bright, Hist, 222, 2334, 236; Katzenstein, in: iej, 5 (1955), 194 ff.; J.A. Montgomery, The Book of Kings (icc,
1951), 4101; J. Gray, i and ii Kings (1964), 5101; Ginsberg, in: Fourth
World Congress of Jewish Studies, 1 (1967), 9193. arts: T. Ehrenstein,
Das Alte Testament im Bilde (1923), 688, 696. Add. Bibliography:
M. Cogan and H. Tadmor, ii Kings (ab), 12434.
ATHENS, city in Greece. In ancient Jewish history, Athens occupied a position of secondary importance, especially
when compared to Alexandria, Antioch, Rome, even Cyrene,
and other known cities in Asia Minor. Nevertheless, it must
be noted that relations between Athens and Palestine can be
traced as far back as the beginning of the sixth century b.c.e.
Large quantities of Attic dark-visaged and red-visaged potsherds have been found in various places in the region which
was exposed, during the Persian era, to the economic influence of Athens. Coins minted during the occupation of Judea
by Persian governors were inscribed Yahud, and had the image of an owl imprinted upon them, bearing a definite likeness
to the Attic drachma.
After the conquest of Palestine by Alexander the Great,
there was, apparently, an increase in the activities of the Athenians in the conquered land, though there is only limited information on this phase. The presence of an Athenian in Palestine is evidenced by a contract entered into by an Athenian
in the purchase of a female slave in Transjordania, dating to
the year 259 b.c.e. Among the signatories who witnessed the
document, appears the name of Heraklitus son of Phillip the
Athenian (Tcherikover, Corpus, 1 (1957), 11920), who was in
the service of Apollonius, minister of the treasury under Ptolemy ii. There was an Athenian in command of the troops sent
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
athens
The Jewish community in Athens was one of those destroyed at the time of the Greek uprising against the Ottoman
Empire (182129). A community with a corporate identity and
interests developed after 1834, with the establishment of Athens as the capital of independent *Greece. A number of Jewish families from Germany were attracted to Athens; the financier Max de Rothschild was included in the retinue of the
new king, Otto i. A large site for building a synagogue was acquired (1843) through the duchess of Plaisance, Sophie Barb
Marbois, who settled in Athens in 1831 and developed a deep
sympathy for Judaism through her intensive Bible studies. In
1847 the Greek authorities banned a popular religious procession during which an effigy of Judas Iscariot was customarily
burned, since it might have offended the Baron de Rothschild,
then staying in Athens. In revenge, an angry mob sacked the
house of David Pacifico, a British subject and honorary consul of Portugal, who was responsible for the completion of the
duchess plans. The British government pressed for his indemnification, and finally the foreign secretary, Lord Palmerston,
sent a fleet to Piraeus in 1850, which seized a number of ships.
In 1852 the municipality rescinded the gift of the site for the
planned synagogue.
Jewish settlement in Athens increased from 60 in 1878 to
about 250 in 1887. The Athens community was officially recognized in 1889. In 1890, Charles de Rothschild (18431918)
became its president, and three small synagogues were established in Athens. In the first decade of the 20t century, as the
Ottoman Empire deteriorated, economic decline set in, and
there was a fear of political instability and eventual military
conscription; many Jews migrated from Ioannina to Athens,
eventually establishing their own synagogue.
As a result of the improved economic situation following
the Balkan Wars (191213), a number of Jews from old Greece
and Asia Minor in particular from Salonika moved to
Athens. The migration increased after the great Salonika fire
of 1917, and by the eve of World War ii there were 3,000 Jews
in Athens. Most of the wealthier businessmen were Ashkenazim while the Sephardi immigrants, originally from other
parts of Greece and Turkey, were often peddlers, rag dealers,
or small shopkeepers.
[Simon Marcus]
631
at(h)ias
their authority over the Jewish inhabitants. The Italians, however, claimed their authority and tried to prevent Nazi persecution. After the fall of *Mussolini in September 1943, the
Germans, having wiped out the congregations of Macedonia,
began exterminating the Jews on the Greek mainland and in
the islands, at which time Dieter Wisliceny, *Eichmanns assistant, arrived in Athens and tried to force Rabbi Elijah Barzilai to cooperate with him. The rabbi fled to Karpenisia in
the mountains with the help of the leftist Communist-leaning
elas-eam Greek Resistance movement. Many Jews followed
his example and were saved by the Greeks. A Council of Jews
was set up by the Germans to organize the local Jewish community. On Oct. 7, 1943, General Jurgen *Stroop published
an order dated October 3, ordering Athens Jews to register at
the synagogue. The vast majority of them managed to go into
hiding, aided by the Greek police and by the Greek Orthodox
Church, on the instructions of Archbishop Damaskinos. The
local Catholic Church assisted hundreds of Jews in Athens
through its rescue stations and harbored Jews in monasteries,
found them hiding places, and assisted them financially and
with food. Hundreds of families escaped by means of small
boats to the shores of Asia Minor, making their way from there
to Palestine. However, a significant number did fall into Nazi
hands. On March 24, 1944, a total of 800 Jews were captured
by the Nazis in the vicinity of the Athens synagogue, after the
Nazis had announced that flour for unleavened bread and
sugar were to be distributed at the synagogue. They were interned in a camp at Haidari and on April 2 sent to Auschwitz
along with other Jews who were caught in Athens. Most of
the Jews sent from Athens arrived at Auschwitz; 155 Spanish
nationals and 19 Portuguese nationals were sent to *BergenBelsen. A total of 1,500 Jews were sent from Athens.
When Greece was liberated from German occupation,
about 4,5005,000 Jews emerged from hiding to reassemble in Athens, but over 1,500 later immigrated to Erez Israel
in 194546 via illegal immigration boats from the Sounion
coast. The Joint Distribution Committee enabled Athenian
and Greek Jewry to recover economically from their losses
in World War ii. In 195758 there were over 2,500 Jews in
Athens, and in 1968, 2,850, about half the total Jewish population of Greece. Many of those who returned were able to
build themselves good positions in business, industry, and
the professions. The community had a synagogue (Sephardi),
a cemetery, a club, and an elementary school, and an ort
vocational school and welfare institute as well. In 1979, the
Jewish Museum of Greece was established in Athens, and a
Holocaust memorial was established in the late 20t century.
At the outset of the 21st century there were about 3,000 Jews
living in Athens.
[Joseph Nehama / Yitzchak Kerem (2nd ed.)]
Bibliography: C.S. Clermont-Ganneau, Recueil darchologie
orientale (1888), 93129900; L. Robert, in: Hellenica, 3 (Paris, 1946),
101; L.B. Urdahl, in: Symbolic Osloenses, 43 (1968), 39 ff.; Schuerer,
Hist, index; Juster, Juifs, 1 (1914), 187; C. Bayet, DeTitulis Atticae
Christianis Antiquissimis (1878), 122 ff.; H. Kastel, in: Almanac Is-
632
ATHIAS, JOSEPH and IMMANUEL (17t century), publishers and printers in Amsterdam. Joseph ben Abraham (Spain or
athlit
Portugal, 1634/35Amsterdam, 1700) was a man of considerable learning. According to David Franco Mendes, the Dutch
poet Joost van den Vondel sought the opinion of Joseph before
publishing a political stage play.
He founded a printing house, producing works in many
languages, especially in Hebrew, Yiddish, Portuguese, and
Spanish, which proved successful. In 1681, after the death of
Daniel Elsevier, Joseph bought the stock and equipment of
Elseviers publishing house, which also included the non-Hebrew type cut by Christoffel van Dijck. Where the Hebrew material came from is not clear. Probably the Hungarian typecutter Nikolas Kis worked for Joseph, who also experimented
with stereotypy and textile printing.
Josephs first book, a prayer book according to the Sephardi rite, was published in 1658. The famous Hebrew Bible
he produced in 1661 was prepared under the editorial supervision of the distinguished scholar Johannes Leusden; a second edition appeared in 1667, for which the States General
awarded him with a gold medal and chain. He also published
translations of the Bible, and in 1687 he announced that he had
printed more than a million Bibles for England and Scotland.
Athias designs were also copied elsewhere. Joseph was accused of appropriating long-term copyright and reprint privileges that had been given by the Polish Jewish authorities in
order to produce a Yiddish translation of the Hebrew Bible.
On Josephs death in 1700 his son Immanuel (Amsterdam, ca. 16641714), who had been a partner since 1685, took
over the business. He completed the elegant four-volume edition of Maimonides Code which the elder Athias had begun.
This edition, of 1150 copies, was dedicated to Moses Machado,
army purveyor for King William iii of England, who had given
economic support to the Athias business. After the completion of the Code, Immanuel began the production of Botons
commentary to it, the Lehem Mishneh, of which three volumes
were published by the time of his death in 1709. Father and
son published about 450 books.
The punches and matrices of the firm later passed into
the possession of a distant relative of Immanuel, Abraham b.
Raphael Hezkia (Amsterdam, ca. 16841746), who printed
Hebrew books in Amsterdam from 1728. In 1761 the material was acquired by the Proops brothers, Joseph, Jacob, and
Abraham, and used by them and successive members of this
printing dynasty until 1917, when the so-called Athias Cabinet was sold by auction and acquired by the Tetterode firm
(Typefoundry Amsterdam). In 2001 the Amsterdam University Library received the cabinet with its unique contents on
permanent loan.
Bibliography: H. Bloom, Economic Activities of the Jews
of Amsterdam (1937), 4852; J.S. da Silva Rosa, in: Soncino Blaetter,
3 (1930), 10711; esn, 1 (1949), 3236; Roth, in: rej, 100 (1936), 412.
Add. Bibliography: I.H. van Eeghen, in: Studia Rosenthaliana,
2 (1968), 3041; L. Fuks and R.G. Fuks-Mansfeld, Hebrew Typography in the Northern Netherlands 15851815, vol. 2 (1987), 286339; R.G.
Fuks-Mansfeld, in: Een gulden kleinood. Liber amicorum D. Goudsmit
(1991), 15564; A.K. Offenberg, in: Lexikon des gesammten Buchwe-
633
athribis
(the Athlit ram), about 7.5 ft. long (2.26 m.) and weighing
1,000 lbs. (465 kg.). It is now on display at the Haifa Maritime Museum.
[Efraim Orni / Shaked Gilboa (2nd ed.)]
Bibliography: Johns, in: qdap, 16 (193238), excavation
reports; S. Runciman, History of the Crusades (19652), index; Prawer,
Z albanim, index.
[Isaiah Gafni]
[Isaiah Gafni]
634
Atlanta
during the first Arab invasions of the Caucasus (seventh century). Accounts of the Arab-Khazar wars in the seventh and
eighth centuries refer to al-Bayd , apparently the early Arabic name for the capital of the Volga. Surviving descriptions
of Atil date from the ninth and tenth centuries. It was then a
double town, the western part of which, on the right bank of
the Volga, was walled, and consisted chiefly of felt tents with a
few clay houses. Some accounts mention that the citadel stood
on an island. The minaret of the Friday Mosque of the Muslims
of Atil is said to have been higher than the castle. Numerous
Christians lived in Atil, under the jurisdiction of their bishop.
The eastern commercial part of the town, on the left bank of
the Volga, is not described in detail. The double town is referred to by several Turkish names: Sarighshin (from which
the later Saqsin is probably derived), the first part of which (cf.
sari, yellow) presumably refers to the same feature as indicated by the Arabic name al-Bayd , the white; and, for the
other half, Khanbaligh or Khamlikh (Khamlij). It appears a
mistake to interpret the latter as town of the Khan; Sarighshin evidently refers to the western half and Khanbaligh to
the eastern half of the town. The exact site of Atil cannot at
present be determined, but it is placed by M. Artamonov at
approximately 87 mi. (144 km.) above *Astrakhan in the region of Yenotayevka-Selitryanoye. L.N. Gumilev, who with
others made an archaeological survey of this locality in 1959,
found no traces of Atil.
Bibliography: V. Minorsky, H udd al-lam (1937), 4514
(E.J.W. Gibb Memorial, 11); Dunlop, Khazars, index; A.N. Poliak, Kazariyyah (19513), 27894 (includes bibliography); M.I. Artamonov,
Istoriya Khazar (Rus., 1962), 38599; G. Moravcsik, Byzantinoturcica,
2 (Ger., 1958), 7879; Roth, Dark Ages, index.
[Douglas Morton Dunlop]
ATLANTA, capital of the state of Georgia, U.S. General population of greater Atlanta: 4,400,000; Jewish population: 97,000.
Atlanta was chartered in 1837 as Terminus and developed as
an important transportation center. German Jews lived in the
area starting in the early 1840s. The first Jew who lived in Atlanta was Jacob Haas; he opened a dry goods business with
Henry Levi in 1846. Moses Sternberger, Adolph Brady, and
David Mayer followed shortly as did Aaron Alexander and his
family, who were American-born Sephardim from Charleston, South Carolina. The Hebrew Benevolent Society established in 1860 became the Hebrew Benevolent Congregation
in 1867. This occurred following a visit by Rev. Isaac Leeser of
Philadelphia, who came to conduct a wedding. Leeser was the
h azzan of Mikveh Israel of Philadelphia in the middle of the
19t century. He established the monthly Occident newspaper
in 1844 which became a major media vehicle for American
Jewry. He stood for traditional Judaism as Isaac Mayer *Wise
635
Atlanta
636
cern about Saturday classes prompted Candler to permit observant Jewish students who attended Emory to be present
on the Jewish Sabbath and holidays without having to take
notes and stand for exams. (Rabbi) Joel *Geffen and (Professor) Moses *Hadas were the first two Jewish students in this
category. After a decade the Saturday classes ended, which
resolved the issue.
The Jewish student body at Emory remained small until
the 1950s. Professor Nathan *Saltz, who graduated from the
Emory medical school in 1940, made aliyah in 1949 and established the surgical systems for all the major hospitals in
Israel. In 1998 he was awarded the Israel Prize in Medicine.
In the 1950s the number of Jewish students in all the Emory
University schools was between 150 and 175. By the 1970s Emorys reputation was attracting Jewish students from the entire United States. Hillel statistics in the 1990s suggested that
between 30 to 40 of the 5,500 undergraduates were Jewish.
Parallel to the student growth was the faculty growth both
in academic Judaica and general academia. Professor David
Blumenthal was given the Jay and Leslie Cohen chair in Jewish Thought in 1976 when it was established. When the Carter
Center came into being in the early 1980s, Professor Ken Stein,
a Middle East specialist, was chosen as the academic director.
In 2004 there were 12 full-time faculty members teaching in all
areas of Judaica. The Dorot Professor of Jewish History is the
noted Holocaust specialist, Deborah Lipstadt. A masters program in Jewish Studies exists and a doctoral program was being planned. When Arthur *Blank of Home Depot gave Emory
a major gift, the department was given Blanks spiritual leaders
name, Rabbi Donald Tam Jewish Studies Department.
In addition to the thousands of new Judaic volumes in
Hebrew, English, Yiddish, and many other languages purchased by the Woodruff Library of Emory in the last 25 years,
the Special Collections department under the leadership of Dr.
Linda Matthews, now head of all libraries at the school, began to receive diverse collections of Jewish interest. The Rabbi
Jacob Rothschild papers, Holocaust collections from various
sources, the Elliot Levitas papers (Rhodes Scholar and Georgia congressman), the Morris Abrams papers, the Geffen papers, and numerous other collections are all in Emorys Special Collections. Nineteenth century Judaica Americana has
both been donated and purchased.
Atlantas earliest Jews were mostly merchants. Some, primarily members of the Temple, were active in such fields as
banking, brokerage, insurance, and real estate and pioneered
in the manufacture of paper products and cotton bagging.
The East European Jews had small stores, and a large number
were pawnbrokers on Decatur Street in the heart of the city.
Throughout the 1920s, Jewish lawyers and physicians were not
allowed to join most law firms and could only practice at certain hospitals. Prior to World War ii those barriers were broken down, and the number of Jewish professionals increased
dramatically. The main department store in the city, founded
in 1884, was Richs until it was purchased by a conglomerate
in 1991. In 2005 the name Richs disappeared completely from
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
Atlanta
637
Atlanta
638
Federation and brought in major donors from different sectors of the community. Gettinger was followed by David Sarnat, who took over in 1984.
At the end of 1984 the Metropolitan Atlanta Jewish Population Study pointed to the growth of the Jewish population
from 9,630 at the end of World War ii to 59,084. Affiliation
with synagogues had dropped from 90 in 1947 to 44 in
1984. The key to the future of Atlanta Jewry lay in the fact that
a quarter of the population were 18 and below; 22 were in
the 3039 age bracket and only 12.6 were above 60. The Jews
had moved, according to the study, to suburban areas north of
Atlanta in Gwinett and Cobb counties. Because of the needs of
youth and younger parents, five synagogues had been formed
in these counties. In total there were 15 synagogues in the Atlanta area in 1984. In 2005 there were 34 synagogues in the
Greater Atlanta area; six of which were Chabad, six Orthodox,
one Gay, and the rest Reform and Conservative. In the 1984
study number 23 on the priority agenda for community needs
were Jewish educational programs. Once that became known
to the Federation leadership changes began to occur.
In 1985 the Torah Day School joined the Greenfield Academy (1953), Yeshiva High School (1970), and Epstein Solomon
Schechter School (1973). Since then the Davis Academy (Reform) (1992), Temima Girls High School (1996), Weber Community High School (1997), and Yeshiva Ohr Yisrael (2002)
have been established. There is a Tichon Communal High
School for all students who are graduates of elementary day
school programs and congregational religious schools. There
are active Jewish educational programs at all 34 synagogues
as well as afternoon Hebrew schools and Sunday schools in
some congregations. The Jewish Community Center has many
Jewish educational programs and lectures including the largest Melton program in the United States.
In November 1983 the General Assembly of the Jewish
Federations was held in Atlanta. Featured at the newly opened
Schatten Gallery in the Woodruff Library at Emory University was an exhibit on the history of Georgia Jewry from 1733
to 1983. That exhibit proved to be a key step in the founding
of the Breman Jewish Museum. The Museum and Archives
were established in 1996 after a major exhibit on Atlanta Jewry
at the Atlanta History Centers new annex. The Breman Museum has two permanent displays: one on the Holocaust and
the other on Atlanta Jewry. The Museum has been quite active, and new exhibits have been created just for display. Other
traveling exhibits have also been shown at the Museum. As
an archival center, the Breman Museum has major collections
on Atlanta Jews and communal institutions. In addition archival material from various parts of the South is now being
housed at the Museum.
The Jewish Federation of Greater Atlanta acquired its
new name in 1997. Since that time the Federations professional
leadership went from David Sarnat to Steve Rakkitt. The endowment program of the Federation now contains over $125
million. The Federation is the major initiator of programs for
the Jewish community, although it does not provide any grants
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
atlantic canada
ATLANTIC CANADA, designation for the Canadian provinces of New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, Prince Edward Island,
and Newfoundland. The Jewish communities of Atlantic Canada often are overlooked in discussions of Canadian Jewry or
simply lumped together with other small Jewish communities. Sometimes they even take on an exotic quality, as if there
were something mystical about Jewish existence in Atlantic
Canada. Yet Jewish life in the region continues to exist, and
although it may not be as vibrant as in others, some communities in fact are thriving.
History
The Jewish community of Atlantic Canada is one of the oldest in Canada. In New Brunswick, Jewish settlement is traced
back to Solomon Hart, who came to Saint John from England
in 1856. Over the next decades this community grew and became a center of Jewish life in New Brunswick. The Moncton
Jewish community was established by 22 families from Durbonne, Lithuania, who immigrated at or about the same time,
while the Fredericton community is much more recent (the
first family arrived around 1912).
The beginnings of a Jewish community in Nova Scotia
can be traced back to the mid-1700s when there were approximately 30 Jews in Halifax. This small community disappeared
by the mid-19t century and was not re-established until the
1880s. Halifax emerged during this period as the center of
Jewish population in Nova Scotia. Halifax was also one of the
major debarkation points for thousands of Jewish immigrants
coming from Europe throughout the 20t century. There are
very few Canadian Jews whose families did not arrive through
Pier 21 in Halifax. For many, it was off the ships and onto the
trains to destinations west.
The other area of significant Jewish settlement in Nova
Scotia was Cape Breton, with Jewish communities in Sydney,
Glace Bay, New Waterford, and Whitney Pier. Prince Edward
Island never had more than a handful of Jews most of whom
arrived after the 1920s. Their numbers limit Jewish organization there. Newfoundlands population, largely concentrated
in St. Johns, is more recent.
Demography
The Jewish population of Atlantic Canada is small, numbering only 3,915 persons in 2001 and constituting only 1.1 of
the Jewish population of Canada. The vast majority (71) of
Jews in the region resided in Nova Scotia (2,780). The remaining Jewish population was distributed as follows: New Bruns-
639
atlantic canada
640
atlas
their future, for others there remains limited but ongoing Jewish life. Yet, often one hears from larger centers that if Jewish
survival is important, Atlantic Jews should simply pack their
bags and move west.
Advocates for a continued presence have responded to
this challenge. They argue that Atlantic Jewry must be maintained and supported for reasons that go beyond the economic
impracticability of relocation. Firstly, there is the Jewish responsibility that the entire Jewish community is obligated to
help fellow Jews survive (both physically and spiritually). Secondly, there is much about Atlantic Jewry that is worthwhile
maintaining, for example, the friendliness, national participation, and sense of community discussed earlier. Finally, Jews
in Atlantic Canada carry the larger Canadian Jewish agenda
to their communities. If there were no Jews in Moncton or
Halifax to carry the torch for Jewish causes (e.g., Israel, antisemitism, etc.), then non-Jews in these cities would know
nothing about Jewish issues. Because they are often friends
and neighbors of political decision makers, they can carry the
torch more successfully than Jews in larger communities. The
Jewish community of Atlantic Canada, it is hoped, will remain
a vital piece in the Canadian Jewish mosaic.
[Sheva Medjuck (2nd ed.)]
ATLANTIC CITY, one of the most frequently visited tourist sites on the East Coast of the United States, located off
the southern New Jersey coast and part of a two-county area
rich in Jewish culture and identity opportunity. At the outset
of the 21st century, over 15,000 year-round Jewish residents
lived in the Atlantic/Cape May bi-county area, which more
than triples in population in the summer months. The gaming
mecca with its nearby historic Boardwalk exists basically on
Absecon Island, which includes Atlantic City, Ventnor, Margate, and the downbeach community of Longport. The area
has various synagogues of most denominations including two
thriving Reform congregations, several well-attended Conservative congregations, and a small but growing Orthodox
population. Wildwood, part of Cape May County, is home to
another Conservative congregation.
The first Jewish settlers arrived in 1880, when the city was
already a summer resort for Philadelphians. Ten years later
the first congregation, Beth Israel (Reform), was founded, followed by Rodef Sholom (Orthodox) in 1896. From the outset
Jews gravitated to the tourist-oriented industries. They have
continued in this capacity and in the professions, while also
playing a leading role in the citys cultural and philanthropic
activities. Jewish organizational life developed gradually. As
precursors to what now exists a Young Mens Hebrew Association was founded in 1911, and in 1916 the Hebrew Sheltering
Home was founded to provide a temporary haven for indigent
persons needing food and lodging. This then evolved into the
155-bed Hebrew Old Age Center, now formally known as Seashore Gardens Living Center, providing geriatric care. From
the Montefiore True Sisters, who provided food baskets to the
641
atlas, david
hina), the Nafusa, the Fandalawa, and Madyuna (west Algerian tribes), and the Bahlula, the Ghayata, and the Fazaz in
the Moroccan Atlas. The Islamization of these tribes is ascribed to Idris the Great (ninth century). It is significant that
in Jewish sources there is no mention of these tribes. The *Almohads did not succeed in conquering the Atlas tribes and,
apparently, many Jews found shelter among them during the
persecutions. Until 1956, many Jewish mellahs existed in the
Atlas Mountains and on their slopes. Situated on the main
communication routes in their quarters near the Berber villages, these small isolated communities remained closely attached to their faith and traditions. Their primary occupations
included small business, peddling, metal crafts (silversmiths
and blacksmiths), and wine production. According to legends,
these tribes had once been strong enough to sustain themselves and to aid the Berbers in their internecine struggles.
Many Jews in the Middle Atlas and in Sous Valley either converted voluntarily to Islam or were forced to convert during
the marabout movement in the 16t century. During the 19t
century the Atlas communities were finally subjugated and
sometimes reduced to semi-slavery. The Jewish communities
of the Atlantic Atlas disappeared. Throughout the Atlas region old Jewish cemeteries and sanctuaries served as shrines
for both Jews and Muslim Berbers.
[David Corcos]
In Recent Times
In 1948 there were about 10,000 Jews living in the Atlas Mountains area of Morocco. About half were peddlers and artisans,
while some engaged in agriculture. They were scattered in
many settlements, in which there were often no more than a
few dozen families. These Jews were observant, although the
majority were illiterate. They lacked teachers in their villages,
and frequently they had no contact even with Jewish communities in the area. Some of the villages were so isolated that
their very existence was unknown, until they were discovered
in the 1950s when the exodus to Israel began. Between 1952
and 1955 dozens of villages in the area were abandoned. In the
largest of these, Tamzert, there were 68 families consisting of
340 persons. During this period a total of 532 families (2,914
persons) went to Israel from the Atlas Mountains, the rest,
some 5,000 persons, migrating there later. The fact that they
possessed no property facilitated their migration, for even
the farmers among them did not own land but were tenants
in exchange for a quarter of the crops. On the other hand,
they were in need of basic medical attention, since many suffered from skin diseases, and from partial or total blindness
resulting from trachoma. Almost all immigrants from the
Atlas Mountains settled in cooperative villages in Israel and
engaged in agriculture.
[Haim J. Cohen]
Bibliography: N. Slouschz, Travels in North Africa (1927),
295 ff., 306 ff.; R. Montagne, Berbres et le Makhzen (1930), 4546,
6668, 7677; L. Poinot, Plerinages judomusulmans du Maroc
(1948), passim; A.N. Chouraqui, Between East and West (1968), pas-
642
atomism
643
atonement
atomism are also raised by Saadiahs contemporary, the Neoplatonist Isaac b. Joseph *Israeli (Sefer ha-Yesodot, ed. Fried,
ch. 2, pp. 43 ff.), and by the later Neoplatonist, Solomon ibn
*Gabirol (11t century; Fons Vitae, ed. by C. Baeumker (1895),
52, 5758). *Maimonides (12t century) followed the physics of
Aristotle with its rejection of atomism (Guide of the Perplexed,
tr. by Pines, 1 (1963), 51, 112). In a historically significant context, Maimonides criticized the atomism of the later Asharite
Kalm, maintaining that its doctrine of constant creation of
new atoms by God and rejection of natural causality was induced by preconceived religious opinions concerning creation
(ibid., 177 ff., 194 ff.). Aaron b. Elijah defended the Kalm by
arguing that atomism is necessitated by reason and is neutral
per se with respect to the question of creation, as is evident
from its advocacy by Epicurus, who viewed atoms as primordial. Maimonides strictures were accentuated by later Aristotelians, e.g., *Levi b. Gershom (14t century; Milh amot Adonai
(1560), pt. 6, 1; ch. 3), who also gives a sophisticated explanation of the infinite divisibility of extension (ibid., pt. 6:1, ch.
11). H asdai *Crescas (14t15t century), a critic of the Aristotelian system, defended the atomistic theory (H.A. Wolfson,
Crescas Critique of Aristotle (1929), 121, 56970).
Bibliography: C. Bailey, Greek Atomists and Epicurus
(1928); I. Efros, Problem of Space in Jewish Mediaeval Philosophy
(1917); idem, Ha-Pilosofiyyah ha-Yehudit bi-Ymei ha-Beinayim (1964),
index; Guttmann, Philosophies, index; Husik, Philosophy, index; S.
Pines, Beitraege zur islamischen Atomenlehre (1936); M. Schreiner,
Der Kalm in der juedischen Literatur (1895).
[Joel Kraemer]
644
ATRAN, FRANK Z. (18851952), U.S. businessman and philanthropist. Atran was born in Russia. He immigrated to Belgium in the wake of the Russian Revolution and established
a textile business there. Subsequently he moved the firm to
France and then to New York City, where it was highly successful. Toward the end of his life Atran contributed generously
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
to various charitable causes and Jewish organizations, particularly to the Jewish Labor Committee, which established the
Atran Jewish Culture House. In 1950 he contributed a million
dollars for a laboratory building for Mount Sinai Hospital. Several months before his death he established a chair in Yiddish
Language, Literature, and Culture at Columbia University.
[Hillel Halkin]
ATTALI, BERNARD (1943 ), French civil servant and businessman, twin brother of Jacques *Attali. Born in Algeria, Bernard Attali studied law and political science in Paris. In 1966,
he entered the prestigious Ecole Nationale dAdministration
(ena), Frances major school for the civil service, and two
years later began his career as a high-level civil servant, ocENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
645
646
the weekly portion of the Torah. Only one of his responsa has
been published (in Benei Yehudah, Leghorn, 1758, of Judah
Ayyash, no. 47, pp. 1159) and a few still exist in manuscript
(Malkhei Rabbanan, 35). In his halakhic work, the Peri Toar
on the Shulh an Arukh, Yoreh Deah (Amsterdam, 1742), he
does not hesitate to contradict his predecessors. He is particularly critical of the Peri H adash of *Hezekiah da Silva. He laid
great store by his own ideas, suggesting that he was divinely
guided in reaching them. Many tales about him have been
preserved. A h asidic legend relates that *Israel Baal Shem Tov
attempted to go to the Holy Land to have the merit of studying under him.
Bibliography: B. Klar, Rabbi H ayyim ibn Attar, Aliyyato
le-Erez Yisrael (1951); J. Nacht, Mekor H ayyim (1898); J.M. Toledano,
Oz ar Genazim (1960), 6266; idem, Ner ha-Maarav (1911), 1547; R.
Margaliot, Toledot Rabbenu H ayyim ibn Attar (1918); J.H. Illos, Yalkut
Yosef (1924), 6269; Mann, in: Tarbiz, 7 (1935/36), 74101; FrumkinRivlin, 3 (1929), 9; J. Ben-Naim, Malkhei Rabbanan (1931), 34b36a;
Benayahu, in: Hed ha-Mizrah , 2 (1943/44), nos. 47; idem, in: Yerushalayim, 2 (1949), 10331; idem, Rabbi H .J.D. Azulai (1959), 3357.
works are (1) Zera Yiz h ak (Leghorn, 1793), sermons on Genesis. The book also included Yekara de-H ayyei, eulogies, as
well as Pilpelet Kol she-Hu, on the tractate Sukkah; (2) Rov
Dagan (Leghorn, 1818), on the Babylonian Talmud together
with Ot le-Tovah, responsa and halakhic novellae in alphabetical order; (3) Eshet H ayil (Leghorn, 1821), on the last chapter
of Proverbs; (4) Zekhut Avot (Leghorn, 1821), on Avot; (5) Mesharet Moshe (Leghorn, 1821), on Maimonides Yad, to which
is appended a collection of articles on the Shulh an Arukh; (6)
Va-Yikra Yiz h ak (Leghorn, 1825), a homiletical commentary
on Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, and the five scrolls.
Included with it are Doresh Tov, on Genesis and Exodus and
Ekev Anavah, sermons and eulogies; (7) Tanna ve-Shiyyer;
Penei ha-Mayim (Leghorn, 1831), responsa, and novellae on
the Talmud, together with a commentary on Rashi and Elijah *Mizrah i.
Bibliography: M. Benayahu, Rabbi H .Y.D. Azulai, 1 (1959),
109, 218.
ATTIA, SHEM TOV (c. 1530after 1601), rabbi and kabbalist. He lived in Salonika but settled in Safed before 1570. Attia was one of the 12 disciples of Isaac *Luria who requested
H ayyim *Vital to reveal to them the secrets of the Kabbalah
which he had learned from their master. His only extant halakhic work is his responsa on the laws of the sabbatical year,
published in the responsa Avkat Rokhel (1791, no. 25) of Joseph Caro. Nathan Shapira included Attias responsum on
wine made by Gentiles in the introduction to his book, Yayin
ha-Meshummar (Venice, 1660). In Safed he gave an approbation to the responsa of Moses *Galante and was a signatory
to the regulation passed by the scholars of Safed exempting
rabbis from taxation. Apparently, Attia left Safed, for in 1591
he was mentioned among the scholars of Adrianople. In 1601
he was again in Safed where he headed the Bet Vaad (the local community council). In this capacity, his signature appears
first among the 20 leading scholars of Safed.
Bibliography: Tamar, in: Tarbiz, 27 (1957/58), 10810.
ATTLEE, CLEMENT RICHARD, EARL (18831967), British Labour Party leader (193555), deputy prime minister
in Churchills war cabinet (194045), and prime minister
(194551). As a social worker in Londons East End in the
1920s, Attlee had contact with Jewish labor organizations. Before he became prime minister, he expressed sympathy for the
Jewish cause in Palestine and opposed the 1939 White Paper
(see *Israel, Historical Survey). In December 1944 Attlee supported Labours official pronouncement in favor of a Jewish
majority in Palestine. As prime minister, however, he gave full
support to the policy of his foreign secretary, Ernest *Bevin,
which involved Britain in a violent conflict with the Jews in
Palestine in their struggle for full-scale immigration, especially of the survivors of the Holocaust, and for Jewish independence in Palestine. As Attlee was a Fabian socialist, the
ideological basis of Zionism had no appeal for him. Later, At-
647
attorney
tlee defended his policy in Palestine, claiming that incompatible assurances had been given to Arabs and Jews and blaming American irresponsibility. His government recognized
Israel in January 1949.
Bibliography: C.R. Attlee, As It Happened (1954); Hugh
Dalton, Memoirs (19451960) (1962), index. Add. Bibliography:
K. Harris, Attlee (1995); M. Jones, Failure in Palestine (1986), index;
odnb online.
648
auer, leopold
AUB, MAX (19031972), Spanish poet, novelist, and playwright. Aub was born in Paris of a German father and a
French mother, but on the outbreak of World War i the family moved to Valencia and he eventually took Spanish citizenship. A staunch anti-Fascist, Aub fled to France after the
Spanish Civil War. After the defeat of France in 1940, he was
imprisoned in several concentration camps. The last of these
was Djelfa, in North Africa. In 1942 he escaped from Djelfa to
Mexico, where most of his writing was done. Aubs first play,
Narciso, written under the influence of the Vanguardist movement, appeared in 1928 and his first novel, Geografa, in 1929.
His best-known works, while difficult to classify, deal primarily with the political and social realities of contemporary life.
The novels Campo Cerrado (1944), Campo de Sangre (1946),
Campo Abierto (1951), and Campo del Moro (1963) are based
on the Spanish Civil War. La Calle de Valverde (1961) recreates the artistic and literary life of pre-war Madrid. Aubs bitter three-act tragedy, San Juan (1943), is about some Jewish
refugees on an old cargo ship in the Mediterranean who are
refused permission to land anywhere. Diario de Djelfa (1944)
is a poetic account of Aubs internment in North Africa. Jusep
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
649
auerbach
ists and teachers of his time, renowned for his nobility of interpretation and for fostering the individuality of his pupils.
These included Joseph Achron, Mischa Elman, Jascha Heifetz, and Nathan Milstein. Auers works for the violin included
cadenzas, tudes, and arrangements. His Graded Course of
Violin Playing was published in 192627. He also wrote three
books on his life and work: Violin Playing as I Teach It (1921);
Violin Master Works and Their Interpretation (1925); and My
Long Life in Music (1923).
Bibliography: Riemann-Gurlitt; Grove, Dict; Baker, Biog
Dict; Sendrey, Music.
[Bathja Bayer]
650
auerbach
AUERBACH FAMILY
DAVID TEVELE
AUERBACH
1575 Vienna
1600
ISAAC
d. 1606 Vienna
SIMEON WOLF
15501631
MESHULLAM
ZALMAN FISCHHOF
d. 1677 Nikolsburg
TEVELE
Lublin
SAMUEL
Lublin
1700
MIRIAM
SIMEON
16111638
MENAH EM
MENDEL
16201689
JACOB ELEAZAR
d. 1692 Lublin
MOSES
SIMEON WOLF
Cracow
MOSES
MESHULLAM
ZALMAN FISCHHOF II
Nikolsburg
MENAH EM
MENDEL II
PINEHAS
d.c. 1728 Vienna
NATHAN
JOSEPH MOSES
Cracow
JACOB
BENJAMIN ZEEV
FISCHHOF
ITZIG
d. 1733
MESHULLAM
ZALMAN
d. 1705
SAMUEL
ZANVIL
H AYYIM
d. 1666 Vienna
HAYYIM
SIMEON
ISAAC BENJAMIN
ZEEV
MESHULLAM
ZALMAN
Nikolsburg
JUDAH
SELIG
R. ITZIG
Z EVI BENJAMIN
16901778
DABRISH
d. 1778
SELIG AVIEZRI
17261767
ABRAHAM
17631845
ESTHER OPPENHEIM
17851864
1800
Z EVI BENJAMIN
18081872
SELIG AVIEZRI
18401901
ISAAC EMIL
18701932
1900
ZEVI BENJAMIN
b. 1901
CLARA MARX
b. 1878
RECHA MEYER
b. 1907
5 children
3 children
LEAH FRENKEL
18141884
ROSA HIRSCH
18431932
6 children
MOSES
b. 1881
ABRHAM SAMUEL
b. 1914
15 children
JENNY KOTTEK
18891954
BONA PACIFICI
b. 1923
10 children
3 children
5 children
651
ceeded his father and directed the local Jewish school. For
many years he was chairman of the Association of Orthodox
Congregations (Halberstaedter Verband) and of the German
*Agudat Israel.
moses (18811976) was rabbi, educator, and historian.
He went to Palestine from 1909 to 1917 to direct the network of schools established by Orthodox German Jews (Freie
Vereinigung), including the Nez ah Yisrael school in Petah
Tikvah. Moses then served for a short time as principal of
the H avaz z elet Girls School in Warsaw but left to teach at the
Cologne Talmud Torah under his brother-in-law Benedict
(Pinh as) Wolf. In 1934 he returned to Palestine and once more
became principal of Nez ah Yisrael. In 194748 he and his son
abraham samuel reorganized Jewish schools in Tripoli. In
1949 he began lecturing at the Beth Jacob Seminary in Tel Aviv.
Among his published writings are the following: on Jewish history, Der Streit zwischen Saadiah Gaon und dem Exilarchen
David b. Zakkai (1928); Zur politischen Geschichte der Juden
unter Hadrian (in: Wohlgemuths Jeschurun, 10 (1923), 398 ff.;
11 (1924), 59 ff., 161 ff.); Toledot Am Yisrael (4 vols., 194462);
and on education, Torat ha-H innukh (1958). Auerbach was the
last chairman of the *Juedische Literarische Gesellschaft and
last editor of its Jahrbuch.
[Alexander Carlebach]
Bibliography: S.M. Auerbach, The Auerbach Family (1957);
K. Lieben, Gal-Ed (1856), 7576, no. 149; B.H. Auerbach, Geschichte
der israelitischen Gemeinde Halberstadt (1866), 83f., 222; Bloch, in:
Kaufmann-Gedenkbuch (1900), 31824; L. Lewin, Geschichte der Juden
in Lissa (1904), 2335, 323; B. Wachstein, Inschriften des alten Judenfriedhofes in Wien, 1 (1912), index, 545f.; idem, Grabschriften des alten Judenfriedhofes in Eisenstadt (1922), 26, 84; idem, Urkunden und
Akten zur Geschichte der Juden in Eisenstadt (1926), 12, 25, 30f.; G.
Klemperer, in: hj, 12 (1950), 1435; J. Hirsch, R. Benjamin Hirsch
Korot Bet Hirsch ve-Auerbach (1948), 63 ff.; H. Schwab, History of
Orthodox Jewry in Germany (1950), index; idem, H akhmei Ashkenaz
(1964), 15 ff.; Sefer Przemysl (1964), 57.
AUERBACH, BEATRICE FOX (18871968), U.S. retail pioneer, philanthropist. Beatrice Fox was born in Hartford, Connecticut, part of an affluent family steeped in the retail busi-
652
auerbach, elias
653
auerbach, ephraim
654
Ralph Manheim, 1961), and Scenes from the Drama of European Literature (1984).
Although he lacked an adequate library during his exile
in Istanbul, he managed to write an introduction for his Turkish students called Introduction to Romance Languages and Literature, as well as further articles. He never mentioned being
a Jew in his writings. His ten years of Turkish exile and then
the several universities in the U.S. where he taught made him
a symbol of the wandering Jewish scholar who had fled Nazi
Germany. His intimate self-reflective linguistic and stylistic examination of diverse texts ranging back almost 3,000 years has
made his work indispensable for critics and scholars of Western culture. In his efforts to explain the workings of literary allegory in European literature he coined the word Figura. This
could be summarized as a personage or event that prefigures
or signifies another. Both are distinct historical personages or
incidents, related to each other in many ways.
In 1993, on the 50t anniversary of Mimesis, Edward Said,
who recognized Auerbach as a fellow-migr, wrote an introduction to the new edition of this essential work.
Bibliography: S. Lerer (ed.), Literary History and the Challenge of Philology. The Legacy of Erich Auerbach (1996); AuerbachAlphabet, Karlheinz (Carlo) Barck zum 70. Geburtstag, in: Trajekte
(special edition, 2004); D. Caroll, Mimesis Reconsidered: Literature,
History, Ideology, in: Diacritics (1975), 512.
[Ittai Joseph Tamari (2nd ed.)]
AUERBACH, ISRAEL (18781956), Zionist writer. Auerbach was born in Wissek, Posen province (then Germany).
He joined the Zionist group at the University of Berlin, together with his brother Elias *Auerbach, his two brothersin-law, Arthur *Hantke and Heinrich *Loewe, and Alfred
*Klee, all of whom became leaders of German Zionism. Auerbach was active in Zionist circles in Berne where he became
a teacher. From 1908 until 1920 Auerbach directed the educational network in Constantinople of the *Hilfsverein der
Juden. He enlisted the sympathies of many influential personalities for the Zionist cause. After returning to Berlin in
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
655
Auerbach, Philipp
ha-Ezer, and part 4, glosses on the Talmud and on Maimonides Mishneh Torah, as well as sermons, were not published.
His glosses to Aryeh Leib Ginsburgs Turei Even were published along with that work in 1860. His will was published
by A. Yaari (see bibl.).
Bibliography: Rivlin, in: Ha-Devir, 12 (1919), 7275; 34
(1919), 1216 (second pagination); 46 (1920), 3640; 79 (1920),
4244; 1012 (1920), 5560; 13 (1920), 5055; Tidhar, 3 (1949),
110304; I.Y. Fraenkel (ed.), Sefer Lintshiz (1953), 7986; Yaari, in:
ks, 34 (1958/59), 371, 37981. Add. Bibliography: J. Kaniel, BaMaavar (2000), index.
handle money for personal use, they also stress his unorthodox political style.
Bibliography: C. Goschler, Der Fall Auerbach. Wiedergutmachung in Bayern, in: L. Herbst and C. Goschler (eds.), Wiedergutmachung in der Bundesrepublik Deutschland (1989), 7789; W.
Kraushar, Zur Virulenz des Antisemitismus in den Gruenderjahren
der Bundesrepublik Deutschland, in: Menora, 6 (1995), 31943; W.
Bergmann, Philipp Auerbach Wiedergutmachung war, nicht mit
normalen Mitteln durchzusetzen, in: C. Froehlich and M. Kohlstruck
(eds.), Engagierte Demokraten (1999), 5770.
[Michael Brenner (2nd ed.)]
[Abraham David]
AUERBACH, PHILIPP (19061952), German-Jewish political activist. Born in Hamburg, Auerbach received a traditional Jewish education and began an apprenticeship in the
chemical export and import business of his father. During
the Weimar Republic he was actively engaged in the Liberal
Party (ddp). After a brief detention in 1933 he immigrated to
Belgium in 1934, where he established a successful chemical
business. His father was murdered in the concentration camp
of Fuhlsbuettel in July 1938. Auerbach was arrested by German
occupation forces on the day of their capture of Antwerp. After internment in various French camps he was brought to a
Berlin prison in 1942 and deported to Auschwitz in January
1944. After the war, he was accused of mistreatment of other
camp inmates, but the ensuing investigations were suspended
with no proof of his misbehavior.
After his liberation, Auerbach soon rose to become the
most prominent political spokesman of the reconstituted
German-Jewish community. His political career began in the
British Occupied Zone as a high official for the affairs of those
persecuted under Nazi rule. Suspended from his office by the
British authorities a few months later, he was employed by
the Bavarian government as State Commissioner for Racial,
Religious, and Political Persecution and was responsible for
the establishment of the Bavarian Office for Restitution. He
established the Union of Jewish Communities in the North
Rhine Province in December 1945 and, following his move to
Munich, was the leader of the Bavarian Jewish community
and one of the chairpersons of the Central Council of Jews in
Germany founded in 1950. He was an outspoken advocate of
immediate financial restitution to Nazi victims and total exposure of Nazi crimes. His activities were recorded with much
interest and often opposition by the German public.
In 1949 allegations were made by Bavarian government
ministers against Auerbach concerning the misuse of his office, fraud, and the illegal use of an academic title. He was
arrested in early 1951. The trial of August 1952 resulted in his
acquittal of the most serious allegations, but he was found
guilty of corruption, attempted blackmail, perjury, and the illegal use of his academic title. He was sentenced to two and a
half years in prison. The following night, Auerbach committed suicide, convinced of his innocence. His activities are still
disputed. While most historians agree that he did not mis-
656
AUERBACH, RED (Arnold Jacob; 19172006), U.S. basketball coach and executive, member of the Basketball Hall
of Fame. Auerbach was born in the Williamsburg section of
Brooklyn, New York. He was a star at Eastern District High
School and after graduating from George Washington University in 1941 with a masters degree, he coached high school
basketball for three years in the Washington, d.c. area and
played a year (194243) in the American Basketball League
with the Harrisburg Senators. Following a three-year tour of
duty in the Navy, Auerbach began his professional coaching
career in 1946 with the newly formed Basketball Association
of America, later to be renamed the National Basketball Association (nba). Auerbach coached the Washington Capitols to a league-best 4911 record his first year, but lost in the
playoff semifinals to the Chicago Stags. He went to the finals
two years later in 1949, where he lost to the Minneapolis Lakers, 42. He then left to coach the Tri-Cities Blackhawks for
one season, posting the only losing season in his career with
a 2935 record. Auerbach then moved to the Boston Celtics,
and history was about to be made. Inheriting a team that had a
2246 record the previous season, the Celtics then went 3930
in his first year with the help of rookie guard and future Hall
of Famer Bob Cousy.
Five years later, Auerbach made the first of many shrewd
trades for which he would become famous, landing Bill Russell with the second pick of the 1956 nba draft. After winning
the nba championship in Russells rookie season, the Celtics
lost in the nba finals in 1958 when Russell was injured. Boston won the next eight nba titles, a record streak that remains
unmatched in the history of any American professional sport.
Auerbach popularized the concept of the role player and the
sixth man, providing his teams with an added boost from
the bench with an established player. Auerbach was famous
for his habit of lighting up a cigar on the bench when he felt
his team was assured of victory.
When Auerbach retired, he was the first coach to exceed 1,000 wins, finishing with a combined baa/nba record
of 938479 in the regular season for a .661 percentage, and
9969 (.589) in the playoffs for an overall record of 1,037548.
He also coached 11 future Hall of Famers. Auerbach remained
Bostons general manager when he retired and named Russell
as the teams player-coach, the first African-American head
coach in nba history. Auerbach rebuilt the Celtics as general
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
augsburg
657
augustine
658
augustus
Holocaust Period
Nearly 4,000 Jews were living in Augustow prior to the outbreak of World War ii. On Sept. 20, 1939, the Soviet Army
entered the town. Jewish political parties were outlawed and
a few local leaders arrested, but the cultural and religious institutions continued to function. On June 22, 1941, the German Army captured the town. Shortly after, about 1,000 Jewish males rounded up in the town were concentrated in the
forest near Szczebre and executed. In October 1941 a ghetto
was established. In June 1942 all the remaining Jews, mostly
women and children, were deported to the camp in Bogusze,
near *Grajewo, where about 7,000 Jews from the vicinity were
concentrated. Within a few weeks about 1,700 of them died
of hunger and disease. In August 1942 the German and Polish police conducted an Aktion. The Bogusze camp was liquidated and all its Jewish prisoners deported to *Treblinka
and *Auschwitz death camps, where all but a few were put
to death.
[Stefan Krakowski]
Bibliography: Sefer Yizkor li-Kehillat Augustow ve-ha-Sevivah (1966, Heb. and partly Yid.; incl. bibl.).
659
aumman, robert J.
AURICH, town near Hanover, Germany. Jews from Italy apparently first settled in Aurich around 1378 by invitation of the
ruler of the region; this community came to an end in the 15t
century. In 1592 two Jews were permitted to perform as musicians in the villages around Aurich. A new community had
formed by 1647 when the *Court Jew Samson Calman settled
there. Aurich was the seat of the Landparnass and Landrabbiner (see *Landesjudenschaft) of East Friesland from 1686 until
1813, when it was transferred to *Emden. Under Dutch rule
(180715) the Jews enjoyed the civil rights which they had lost
in 1744 during Prussian rule. A cemetery was established in
Aurich in 1764; the synagogue was consecrated in 1811. The
Jews in Aurich numbered 14 in 1708, 166 in 1804, 420 in 1900
(7 of the total), and 398 in 1933. The synagogue was burned
down on Kristallnacht (Nov. 910, 1938). In 1940 the remaining 155 Jews in Aurich fled to other German towns before a
rumored evacuation. About 150 had managed to emigrate,
and in all, about 160 died.
AUMMAN, ROBERT J. (Yisrael; 1930 ), Israeli mathematician, Nobel Prize laureate in economics. Aumman was
660
auschwitz
AUSCHWITZ (Owicim), Nazi Germanys largest concentration and extermination camp. The word Auschwitz
has become a metaphor for the Holocaust in general, and the
phrase after Auschwitz has come to signify the great historical rupture wrought by the murder of six million Jews.
These meanings often overshadow the particular and
specific history of Auschwitz. Founded by German settlers and
known to them as Auschwitz and to the Poles as Owicim,
the town of Auschwitz/Owicim has existed since 1270 (see
*Oswiecim). Since World War ii, however, the name Auschwitz refers to the concentration and annihilation camp the
661
auschwitz
662
random street roundups in Warsaw. Witold Pilecki, by contrast, had voluntarily joined a group of men seized during
such a Razzia. A prominent resistor, Pilecki sought to set up
a resistance organization within Auschwitz. One of his goals
was to improve living conditions in the camp. This was necessary: within six months, almost 1,900 men had died from
exhaustion, deprivation, beatings, and execution.
Populated primarily by Poles, whom the Germans considered disposable, Auschwitz was a particularly violent place
even by concentration camp standards. If in the camps in the
Reich proper the Arbeit Macht Frei (work will set you free)
motto inscribed above the gate of Dachau carried at least an
echo of the idea that the camps were meant not only to paralyze opposition to the regime but also to bring the politically
misguided or asocials back to the true German community,
in Auschwitz this ideology did not apply despite the fact
that Hoess hoisted the same motto above a camp gate. Poles
could never be part of the German community. With no restraint imposed by ideology, the judiciary, or public opinion,
Auschwitz quickly became a closed universe in which inmates
had no rights at all. Tadeusz Borowski described the total and
unremitting domination to which he and his fellow inmates
were subjected in intimate detail.
If the barrack walls were suddenly to fall away, many thousands
of people, packed together, squeezed tightly in their bunks,
would remain suspended in mid-air. Such a sight would be more
gruesome than the medieval paintings of the last Judgment. For
one of the ugliest sights to a man is that of another man sleeping on his tiny portion of the bunk, of the space which he must
occupy, because he has a body a body that has been exploited
to the utmost: with a number tattooed on it to save on dog tags,
with just enough sleep at night to work during the day, and
just enough time to eat. And just enough food so it will not die
wastefully. As for actual living there is only one place for it a
piece of bunk. The rest belongs to the camp, the Fatherland.
But not even this small space, not the shirt you wear, nor the
space you work with are your own. If you get sick, everything
is taken away from you: your clothes, your camp, your organized scarf, your handkerchief. If you die your gold teeth, already recorded in the camp inventory, are extracted. Your body
is burned, and your ashes are used to fertilize fields, or fill in
the ponds. Although in fact so much fat and bone is wasted in
the burning, so much flesh, so much heat.
auschwitz
negation of dignity. All prisoners faced the prospect of becoming Muselmaenner. But those assigned to the penal company
were likely to end that way. Established in August 1940, this
especially punitive work detail comprised those who broke
camp rules, all Catholic priests, and all Jews.
The high mortality at Auschwitz called for a crematorium
to dispose of corpses. The former ammunition depot served.
In summer 1940 the ss took delivery of one double-muffle
oven manufactured by the Topf company in Erfurt. Its official incineration capacity of over 100 corpses per day proved
insufficient, and in fall 1940 the Auschwitz ss ordered a second double-muffle oven. A third (summer 1941) brought the
official daily cremation capacity to 340 corpses. Clearly, the
ss perceived murder to be a growth industry in Auschwitz.
While many of the dead were registered inmates, the camp
also functioned (from November 1940) as an execution site
of prisoners of the Gestapo office in Kattowitz, the provincial
capital of Upper Silesia. These people were transported to
Auschwitz for court-martial and summary execution in the
courtyard of Block 11, the camp prison. They were not registered into the camp.
While death had become common and killing a daily
occurrence, the ss initially remained somewhat squeamish
about conducting the mass killings that characterized Auschwitz later that year. When the ss selected 573 invalid and
chronically ill inmates for execution in July 1941 as part of the
so-called 14f13 program, they did not kill them in Auschwitz
but transported them by train to Sonnenstein asylum. There
the victims were killed in carbon-monoxide gas chambers
constructed in the T4 program initiated two years earlier to
eliminate the insane, the handicapped, and others deemed
unworthy of life. This inefficient solution of shipping inmates
to a mass murder facility prompted ss-Captain Dr. Friedrich
Entress to experiment in cheap ways to kill by means of injection. After trying hydrogen and gasoline, Entress settled
on phenol. From September 1941 to April 1943 this became
the preferred way of killing Muselmaenner who refused to die
quickly enough, or inmates who were to be liquidated on orders of the so-called Political Department, the camp Gestapo.
The task to kill by injection usually fell to ss medics like the
notorious ss-Sergeant Josef Klehr. Assuming the crucial role
of executioner, Entress set an important precedent in Auschwitz. He and the other ss physicians working in the camp
were central to the annihilation system at Auschwitz, selecting
inmates for death and selecting new arrivals unable to work
for immediate dispatch to the gas chambers. Entress and his
colleagues, all of whom had sworn the Hippocratic Oath, condemned a million people, mostly Jews, to death.
In the fall of 1940 the camp acquired two economic functions: to provide prisoners to work in adjacent gravel pits
owned and exploited by the ss company dest, and to serve
Himmlers policy of ethnic cleansing. Poles living in the rural
areas immediately south of Auschwitz were targeted for deportation, and ethnic Germans from Romania were to move
into the area. In order to provide practical support to help the
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
663
auschwitz
664
lowed Nevadas example. Besides its allegedly humane procedure, gas chamber executions were popular with the prison
authorities because they were effective (unlike failed hangings
or failed electrocutions, there is no record of a failed gassing)
and clean: no blood, and no sudden evacuations of the bowels or bladder.
Unlike in the United States, gas chambers did not gain
a foothold in the Third Reich as a means to execute those
convicted to death by regular courts. In prisons, guillotines
chopped off the heads of the legally condemned and, from
1943 onwards, gallows were used for multiple executions. In
the fall of 1939 German officials began to construct gas chambers in selected asylums to kill groups of mentally ill and
handicapped patients (t4 program) and, from 1941 on, groups
of selected concentration camp inmates (14f13 program) by
bottled carbon monoxide. When the Auschwitz ss considered gas chambers as a tool of mass execution, they followed
the precedent of the t4 chambers, but decided to use Zyklon
b instead of carbon monoxide.
Zyklon b was the commercial name of a fumigation agent
that had been developed by Drs. Bruno Tesch and Gerhard
Peters at the Kaiser Wilhelm Institute in Berlin with the support of ig Farben. The active ingredient of Zyklon b was hydrogen cyanide, which was mixed with an irritant tear gas to
serve as a warning, and which was soaked at a ratio of 1:2
in diatomaceous earth, a porous, highly absorbent material.
The resulting mixture consisted of solid granules that could
be packed in tins of 200, 500, 1,000, and 1,500 grams. When
the tins were opened and the granules exposed to air, the hydrogen cyanide evaporated from the diatomaceous earth. Safe
to transport, Zyklon b proved a very efficient agent for the fumigation of whole buildings, ships, and railroad cars without
damaging the contents. An important characteristic of Zyklon b was that, upon opening the tin, the granules degassed
for a 24-hour period important when seeking to kill lice and
other vermin, which can survive up to 14 hours in a highly
toxic environment.
Zyklon b was patented by ig Farben, which assigned
the patent and the production license to its (partial) subsidiary Degesch, the Deutsche Gesellschaft fuer Schaedlingsbekaempfung (German Society for the Destruction of Vermin). In turn, Degesch used two companies, the Dessauer
Werke and the Kalin Werke at Kolin, for the production of
the solution. The sale of Zyklon b was highly regulated both
because of the nature of the product and the various special
permissions needed to obtain the product in a time of rationing. To take the administrative pressure off Degesch, a pest
control company created in 1923 by Dr. Tesch and a certain
Paul Stabenow, known as Tesch and Stabenow (TeSta), was
appointed to act as a general clearing-house for all Zyklon b
orders east of the Elbe River. TeSta thus oversaw the purchase
of Zyklon b for Auschwitz.
Developed to kill lice and other insects, Zyklon b proved
its versatility when the city of Vienna adopted it (1938) as
the preferred means to kill pigeons, praising its easy and
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
auschwitz
inconspicuous practicality offering the possibility to conduct mass exterminations in the shortest possible time. In
early September 1941, the Auschwitz ss expanded on the
Vienna example and used Zyklon b on people. They packed
600 Soviet prisoners of war and 250 Polish inmates behind
barred gates in the basement of Block 11 and, protected by
gas masks, opened tins with Zyklon b in full view of the
inmates and emptied a tin with pellets on the floor. Hoess
claimed after the war that he had adopted Zyklon b because
it ensured a quick and easy death for the victims. He lied. It
took some of the Soviet prisoners more than a day of terrible
agony to die.
The poison had been effective, but the ss had difficulty
ventilating the basement of Block 11 after the killing, and this
impeded the clean-up procedure. The ss therefore decided to
move the killing operation to the crematorium, and they transformed the morgue adjacent to the room with the ovens into
a Zyklon gas chamber. This morgue had already been used for
some time for the execution of people convicted by the Gestapo summary court from Kattowitz, and so the precedent
for killing people in the morgue had been established. As the
morgue had a flat roof, it was easy to create holes in the roof
that allowed camp personnel to drop Zyklon pellets into the
gas chamber below. An existing ventilation system, created at
the request of Gestapo executioners nauseated when shooting their prisoners in the foul-smelling morgue, ensured that
the hydrogen cyanide could be removed easily after everyone
had died. A gas chamber thus in place, the Auschwitz crematorium became a small but efficient factory of death, with
killing and incineration facilities under one roof. This killing
installation, later called crematorium 1, was not meant to operate on a continuous basis, however. It was too visible. Located right next to the main camp, neither the building nor
the arrival of victims to be killed inside its gas chambers were
screened or hidden.
The creation of the new killing installation proves that
murder had become important business in Auschwitz. But it
does not establish whether, in the late summer of 1941, Himmler intended Auschwitz to have a central role in the murder
of Jews. Two statements made by Hoess after the war suggest
that Himmler had already designated Auschwitz as a death
camp for Jews as early as June 1941 and that the killing experiments with Zyklon b were preparatory to their anticipated arrival. Hoess statements are not supported by other evidence,
however. Given what we know about the origins of the Final
Solution, it is clear that in the early summer of 1941 the Germans had not yet envisioned the total annihilation of the Jewish people. To be sure, wide-scale murder of Jews by Einsatzgruppen in the East had begun in July and become policy in
August, but the Nazi leadership had not adopted those actions
as a model for the fate of all of Europes Jews. While Germans
experimented in the late summer with gas vans to lighten the
burden on killing squads, the concept of mass killing installations with stationary gas chambers evolved only in the late
fall of 1941, after they had embraced the policy to kill all Jews.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
665
auschwitz
666
auschwitz
667
auschwitz
668
prisoners of war, and more than 520,000 Jews had been killed
in the camp. The figures were inflated, but the basic message
was correct: Jews had become the main victim group in the
camp.
The broadcast did not mention the Roma and Sinti, perhaps because they were recent arrivals. Just a month earlier,
the ss had established the so-called gypsy camp in section ba
iie of Birkenau in response to a Reich Security Main Office
decree (January 1943) that all German Roma and Sinti were to
be deported to Auschwitz. In total, 32 transports arrived from
Germany, four from Bohemia and Moravia, three from Poland, one from Yugoslavia, and four mixed transports, bringing 23,000 Roma and Sinti to the camp. No selections took
place upon arrival. The Roma and Sinti families remained
intact, housed together in the so-called gypsy camp. Some
10,000 died from illness, deprivation, and individual murders.
Another 2,700 sick with typhoid were gassed in two actions
in 1943. At least 3,000 Roma and Sinti were gassed when the
Germans liquidated the gypsy camp in 1944. More than 4,000
of the remaining 7,000 Roma and Sinti merged with the general camp population and at least 2,500 were transferred to
Buchenwald and Ravensbrueck. Few survived.
In the late winter and early spring of 1943, when the killing reached 800 people per day, the first of the new crematoria in Birkenau came into operation. In their final form, all
the crematoria provided for murder and corpse disposal. People walked in, and exited the building as smoke through the
chimneys and ashes that were dumped in the nearby Vistula
River. Between entrance and exit the Germans built a logical
sequence that included undressing rooms, gas chambers of different sizes, places to cut women victims hair for industrial
use and to extract gold tooth crowns from men and women,
and fuel-efficient ovens that allowed for high-rate multiple
corpse incinerations. The official total incineration capacity
of the four large crematoria in Birkenau was 4,416 corpses per
day. In 30 adjacent storehouses, nicknamed Canada for the
wealth they contained, inmates sorted and packaged arrivals
belongings. All usable items were shipped back to the Reich
for the use of less fortunate Germans. Most importantly, the
new crematoria offered the ss the opportunity to kill anonymously. The ss doctors who undertook the selection of the
victims could tell themselves that, as all Jews who arrived at
Auschwitz were a priori condemned, they actually saved the
lives of those whom they chose as slave laborers. The ss medics who introduced the Zyklon b into the gas chambers never
saw their victims. In the case of crematoria 2 and 3, they just
opened some vents that emerged from the grass, emptied a can
of Zyklon into the hole, and closed the top. The dying below
was invisible to them and everyone else. Jewish Sonderkommandos cleaned the gas chambers after the killing and incinerated the corpses: Germans were not involved.
Oddly enough, upon their completion, the crematoria
appeared superfluous. The Holocaust itself had peaked when
all four crematoria were ready for use in the summer of 1943.
The genocide had begun in 1941, and the Germans had killed
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
auschwitz
some 1.1 million Jews that year. In 1942 they murdered another 2.7 million Jews, of whom less than 10 percent died in
Auschwitz. The year the crematoria of Auschwitz came into
operation the number of victims dropped to 500,000, half of
whom were killed in Auschwitz. All the Jews whom the Germans had been able to catch easily had been trapped. In June
and July 1943 average daily transports brought 275 Jews into
the camp. The crematoria could easily keep up, despite the fact
that crematoria 2 and 4 were out of commission because of
technical difficulties. This lull gave the Germans the opportunity to liquidate the nearby Sosnowiec Ghetto in August. It
was in Sosnowiec that, two years earlier, the Owicim Jewish community had been imprisoned to make space for German settlers and ig Farben personnel. The camp numbered
74,000 inmates that month, or one-third of the total prisoner
population of the entire German concentration camp system.
In the fall and winter the number of arrivals dropped again to
some 250 people per day.
Almost all transports were still subjected to selection. A
train of 5,006 Jews of all ages from Theresienstadt on September 9 was a notable exception. The Theresienstadt Jews were
allowed to keep their clothes and hair, and they were quartered in section b iib of Birkenau, the so-called Czech family
camp. This unusual event occurred again on December 16,
when 2,491 Jews arrived from Terezin, and on December 20
with another transport of 2,471 Jews. Everyone was registered
into the camp. In the context of Auschwitz, this seemed to be a
stable situation, so stable that the well-known educator Freddy
Hirsch established a childrens program in Block 31. But nothing in Auschwitz was secure. On March 7, all those who had
come on the first transport were forced to write postcards to
their family and friends in Theresienstadt. Then they were
killed. The Germans had waited six months to murder them
because the Red Cross had visited Theresienstadt and the ss
wanted to be able to prove to that charitable organization that
inmates shipped from Theresienstadt to Auschwitz were alive
and well. They could have saved themselves the trouble: the
Red Cross never asked what happened to deported Jews.
As killing abated in the fall of 1943, the regime in the
camp became less violent. An ss judge, Konrad Morgen, initiated an investigation into corruption and theft of valuables
in the camp, and he focused on the head of the camp Gestapo,
ss-Second Lieutenant Maximilian Grabner. Morgen ordered
Grabners arrest in October for corruption and for having exceeded the boundaries of his authority in killing at least 2,000
prisoners beyond the general guidelines. Morgen did not
bring a case against Hoess, but he was sufficiently implicated
to be relieved of his duties as Kommandant in November 1943
and transferred to Berlin. His successor was ss-Lieutenant
Colonel Arthur Liebehenschel, a manager in ss headquarters who had never worked in a concentration camp. In an
attempt to improve the situation for the inmates, Liebehenschel abolished the selection of the Muselmaenner and somewhat lightened the regime in the main camp. He also reorganized the camps administratively. Auschwitz, Birkenau, and
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
669
auschwitz
jected dye into the eyes of his human subjects. Curious about
the course of infectious disease and resistance to it, he inoculated inmates with infectious agents. Fecundity, sterility, and
gender fascinated Mengele. He conducted sex change operations, castrating boys to transform them into girls; he burned
the uteri of girls to sterilize them, and he forced incestuous
impregnations. One twin served as the control while the other
underwent medicalized torture. If one twin died during surgery, the other was killed by phenol injection and comparative autopsies were performed. Mengeles zeal to identify twins
on arriving transports prompted him to volunteer regularly
to conduct selections. His became the face of the ss physician
conducting selections on the arrivals ramp.
For Jews continued to arrive. By the end of 1943 the Germans closed down the death camps built specifically for annihilation: Chelmno, Sobibor, Belzec, and Treblinka. Auschwitz
remained to mop up the remnants of the Jewish communities
of Poland, Italy, France, the Netherlands, and the rest of occupied Europe. In 1944 another 600,000 Jews were killed in
Auschwitz, most of them Hungarians. By that time, information about the role of Auschwitz as an annihilation center was
available as the result of the successful escape of two young
Slovak Jews, Rudolf Vrba and Alfred Wetzler. With a lot of
planning and even more luck, Vrba and Wetzler managed to
slip out of Auschwitz on April 10, 1944. They had been imprisoned for two years and they fled to Slovakia in the hope
of warning the Jews of Hungary, the last large community of
Jews. The Jewish underground debriefed them and their information yielded the first substantial report on the use of
Auschwitz as a death factory. But it did not reach the Hungarians in time.
As the camp prepared for new heights of murderous activity, ss headquarters transferred Liebehenschel to Lublin.
He was considered too soft on the inmates of the main camp
and not tough enough to conduct the planned Hungarian
Action. Hartjenstein was also relieved of his duties in Birkenau. He was blamed for delays in the construction of the railway spur into the camp. Knowing that in the midst of the
Hungarian Action a new Kommandant would not have time
to ease into the job, Himmler dispatched Hoess to Auschwitz
to run both the main camp and Birkenau. Hoess appointed
ss-Master Sergeant Otto Moll as head of the crematoria. Under Molls direction, crematoria 4 and 5 were brought back
into operation, as was bunker 2, closed down since the spring
of 1943. The number of Sonderkommando was increased to
1,000.
In the months of May and June almost 7,000 Hungarian Jews arrived in Auschwitz every day, and nearly all were
killed on arrival. The crematoria could not keep up, and once
again large pyres disposed of many corpses. Most able-bodied deportees were registered and admitted to the camp, but at
least 30,000 of them were not tattooed with an identification
number. These transit Jews were temporarily held in Auschwitz to be shipped to other camps as slave laborers. Hitler
had decided earlier that year to allow Jews into the officially
670
Jew-free but labor-strapped Reich but only as slave workers in concentration camps.
Hungarian transit Jews were not the only ones sent to
the Reich. The ss combed the camps for other able-bodied
Jews. Most of the inmates were already deployed, but the
Czech family camp in Birkenau held many able-bodied men
and women who had arrived on the December transports from
Theresienstadt and had survived. Some 3,000 of them were
now prepared for transport to other concentration camps.
The remaining 3,000 women and children who were considered of no use to the German economy were brought to
the crematoria on July 10. The Czech family camp was
closed.
The Vrba-Wetzler report reached Switzerland as the murders continued unabated, and by the middle of June various
copies were in circulation. By the beginning of July, the British and American governments had summaries of the VrbaWetzler report which stated explicitly: authors set number
of Jews gassed and burned in B[irkenau] between April 1942
and April 1944 at from 1.5 to 1.75 million. The New York Times
had already run a substantial story on Auschwitz under the
heading Inquiry Confirms Nazi Death Camps, subtitled
1,715,000 Jews Said to Have Been Put to Death by the Germans Up to April 15.
By the time the New York Times had published the news,
the king of Sweden, the Pope, and the chairman of the Red
Cross had approached the Hungarian regent Miklos Horthy.
He realized Germany had lost the war and he had credible information about the fate of Hungarian citizens in Auschwitz.
Unable to claim ignorance, he fired the main supporters of
the deportations in the government. Within days, the Hungarian government assured ambassadors of neutral countries
that the Aktionen would cease. And the trains stopped, leaving
260,000 Jews who had been destined for Auschwitz in limbo
in Budapest. According to a report by the German plenipotentiary in Hungary, a total of 437,402 Jews had been taken
to their destination Auschwitz.
The suspension of deportations also brought some relief
in the offices of the American and British air forces. Requests
to bomb the railway lines that carried the transports had been
made from early June onwards. The generals dragged their
feet. The American military believed it to be impracticable,
and British Bomber Command pleaded that it was out of
bounds of possibility because of the distance and the fact
that the British bombed at night. When Hungarian deportations stopped, the generals and their civilian superiors in the
American War Department and the British Air Ministry felt
they were no longer under any obligation to do anything (see
*Auschwitz, Bombing Controversy).
Hoess tour of duty at Auschwitz now came to an end.
The Hungarian transports had ceased in mid-July and Hoess
handed over a camp of 100,000 inmates to ss-Major Richard
Baer at the end of the month. Over a third of the camp population, 37,000 inmates, slaved for German companies, with ig
Farben as the largest employer.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
auschwitz
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
Crematory 4
Crematory 3
Disinfection Station
Cleansing Station
Crematory 2
Crematory 1
Guard Posts
Railway Station
Headquarters
10.
11.
12.
13.
K
671
auschwitz
672
a little over 67,000. A day later the death march began. Everyone well enough to walk out of the camp was forced to leave.
The ss kept a brutal pace. Prisoners who fell behind were shot.
The 52,000 survivors arrived in Loslau, some 45 miles (70 km.)
west of Auschwitz, and then were transported in open freight
cars to camps in the west. Many froze to death. An ss squad
in Auschwitz blew up the last remaining crematorium, number 5, on January 26. The next day, units of the 28t and 106t
Corps of the First Ukrainian Front liberated the Auschwitz
camps. They found 600 sick inmates in Monowitz, the slave
labor camp attached to the ig Farben Buna works; 1,200 in the
Auschwitz main camp; and 5,800 in Birkenau. The Soviets also
found the blown-up remains of the four crematoria in Birkenau and a large compound with 32 burned storage houses. The
four huts that were not utterly destroyed were filled with 5,525
pairs of womens shoes; 38,000 pairs of mens shoes; 348,820
mens suits; 836,255 womens garments; 13,964 carpets; 69,848
dishes; huge quantities of toothbrushes, shaving brushes,
glasses, crutches, false teeth; and seven tons of hair.
With more than 1.1 million victims, of whom one million were Jews, Auschwitz had become the most lethal death
camp of all by the end of the war. But Auschwitz was also the
camp with the greatest number of survivors. Only a few people
survived Belzec, and a couple of hundred people survived Sobibor and Treblinka. Those camps were annihilation centers.
Auschwitz had other functions and ultimately served as an
enormous slave labor pool. Many more inmates thus survived
Auschwitz than any of the other death camps. Of the 1.1 million Jews deported to Auschwitz, some 100,000 Jews left the
camp alive, either in 1944 as transit Jews, or in the death march
of 1945. Many of those survivors died or were shot on the long
way to the west, or during their imprisonment in spring 1945
in concentration camps like Buchenwald and Bergen-Belsen.
Yet tens of thousands saw liberation and testified about their
ordeal after the war. Some 100,000 Gentiles, 75,000 of whom
were Poles, survived Auschwitz and they too bore witness to
the camp as an annihilation center for Jews. These testimonies,
and the testimony given by Hoess in Nuremberg and during
his own trial in Warsaw, ensured that Auschwitz would figure
prominently in the memory of the Holocaust.
The survival of significant parts of the camp also has
ensured the continued importance of Auschwitz in the collective memory of the Western world. Visitors to Treblinka,
Belzec, and Sobibor, where 1.5 million Jews were murdered,
will see nothing of the original arrangement. In Auschwitz,
by contrast, much remains, due largely to the preservation efforts of the State Museum Auschwitz-Birkenau, established
in 1947 when the Polish Parliament adopted the law Commemorating the Martyrdom of the Polish Nation and other
Nations in Owicim.
Bibliography: T. Borowski, This Way for the Gas, Ladies and
Gentlemen (1976); D. Czech, Auschwitz Chronicle (1990); W. Dlugoborski and F. Piper, Auschwitz 19401945, 5 vols. (2000); D. Dwork
and R.J. van Pelt, Auschwitz: 1270 to the Present (1986); Y. Gutman
and M. Berenbaum, Anatomy of the Auschwitz Death Camp (1994);
R. Hoess, Death Dealer: The Memoirs of the ss Kommandant at Auschwitz (1992); P. Levi, Survival in Auschwitz: The Nazi Assault on Humanity (1958); R.J. van Pelt, The Case for Auschwitz: Evidence from
the Irving Trial (2001).
[Deborah Dwork and Robert Jan Van Pelt (2nd ed.)]
accidental by-product, and two further raids against Monowitz took place in December, after the gassing operations had
already stopped at Birkenau. In the interim, however, trains
full of Jews from all parts of Europe had continued to roll toward Auschwitz, if with less frequency than during the Hungarian campaign.
The futile attempt to get Allied air power to intervene in
mid- to late 1944, the only time when U.S. or British bombers
had the realistic capability to attack the extermination camps,
had been carried out almost entirely through secret government channels and was little known after the war. Combined
with the fact that public interest in and understanding of the
Holocaust rose only rather slowly through the 1960s, it is
perhaps not surprising that the bombing of Auschwitz controversy did not erupt until 1978. The catalyst was the publication of an article by the historian David A. Wyman. He
summarized powerfully the futile appeals to the U.S. government in 1944, and presented four possible scenarios for attacking the Birkenau crematoria or the rail lines leading to them:
(1) a diversion of U.S. b-17 and b-24 heavy bombers from iG
Farben to the crematoria; (2) the employment of two-engine b-25 medium bombers, which would presumably bomb
more accurately from a lower altitude; (3) a dive-bombing
raid by two-engine P-38 fighters, such as the U.S. Army Air
Forces carried out on the Romanian oil complex of Ploesti on
June 10, 1944; (4) a special mission by Royal Air Force Mosquito two-engine bombers, like the ones executed against Gestapo prisons and headquarters in Western Europe. In 1979,
cia photo-analysts Dino Brugioni and Robert Poirier reinforced Wymans arguments by presenting to the public dramatic aerial reconnaissance photos of Auschwitz taken by Allied aircraft in 1944 and early 1945, showing prisoners being
marched to the gas chambers, albeit through the use of magnification unavailable to Allied photo-interpreters 35 years earlier. Allied intelligence had photos of the Auschwitz-Birkenau
complex, but ignored them because no priority was placed on
a bombing mission, and because camps were viewed only as
places to avoid in an attack.
Wymans arguments in the American media drew only
scattered opposition at the time, mostly from veterans who
pointed out that bombing accuracy left much to be desired in
1944. Knowledge of the appeals to Britain, which greatly expanded in the late 1970s and early 1980s, notably through the
publication of Martin *Gilberts Auschwitz and the Allies, only
seemed to strengthen the Wyman case. Scholarly replies were
slow to appear, in part because the military history community
was mostly dismissive of ex post facto hypothetical arguments
for a raid. Retired physician Richard Foregger wrote the first
articles in the 1980s against the Wyman thesis, and was reinforced in the 1990s by James Kitchens, an Air Force archivist
writing unofficially, and by Richard Levy, a retired engineer,
both of whom published articles in scholarly journals. Their
major arguments were (1) that bombing accuracy of heavy
bombers was indeed often poor in World War ii, and such a
raid on Birkenau might have led to untold prisoner deaths in
673
auschwitz convent
the barracks while failing to put any or most of the crematoria out of order; (2) that b-25 range was marginal and accuracy was no better, and that the p-38 raid on Ploesti was such
a disaster that U.S. Army Air Force leaders had been scarcely
likely to try that method again; (3) that Wyman consistently
underestimated the effectiveness of German fighter and antiaircraft artillery defenses and overestimated Allied intelligence
knowledge of Auschwitz-Birkenau; (4) that breaking rail lines
through bombing was difficult to do, especially from high-altitude bombers, and breaks were easy to repair; (5) that raf
Mosquitoes in the Mediterranean theater were the wrong type
of aircraft for a precision raid and the elite squadron used for
the raids in northern Europe would not likely have been diverted south for such a mission.
Stuart Erdheim, a theologian and filmmaker, in turn defended Wyman, responding in detail to the above arguments,
and a U.S. Air Force officer, Rondall Rice, independently published a detailed analysis of bombing accuracy and types of
missions, arguing for the feasibility of attacking the Birkenau crematoria. Others have noted that Soviet air forces were
much closer, but in view of Josef *Stalins indifference to the
Holocaust, this attack scenario has not received close attention. In 2002, after examining the actual and hypothetical response of the Auschwitz SS to air raids, Joseph Robert White
concluded, however, that they would likely have found ways
to continue the killing even after the complete destruction of
the Birkenau crematoria complexes.
As the debate is by its very nature hypothetical, it can
never be settled, but a few conclusions can be reached: (1) a
raid or raids on Birkenau were certainly feasible, but it remains debatable whether such attacks would have been effective in taking out the gas chambers, and what the cost would
have been in prisoner lives; (2) such raids were only possible
in late spring 1944 at the earliest, at a rather late stage of the
Holocaust; (3) bombing railroads at the long ranges needed
for such missions was indeed very unlikely to succeed; (4)
the use of U.S. heavy bombers, being the smallest diversion
from the practice of the Army Air Forces in the summer of
1944, is a historically much more likely scenario than others
presented by Wyman; (5) that sustained pressure from top
Allied leaders, most notably President *Roosevelt and Prime
Minister Churchill, would have been required to overcome
the inertia of the Allied military command, which was tasked
with winning a gigantic war with resources that were always
less than ideal. It appears, however, that Roosevelt was unsympathetic to the idea and most appeals never reached him
anyway; Churchill did not sustain his interest. Ultimately, the
failure to give much consideration to bombing Auschwitz in
1944 is symbolic of the Western Allies failure to do anything
except verbally denounce the genocide. A raid would likely
have had a strong symbolic value even if it was unlikely to actually save many lives.
Bibliography: M.J. Neufeld and M. Berenbaum (eds.), The
Bombing of Auschwitz: Should the Allies Have Attempted It? (2000);
D.A. Wyman, Why Auschwitz Was Never Bombed, in: Commentary,
674
auschwitz convent
of the original agreement. Jews were further incensed by reports that a large cross had been erected on the grounds of
the convent. Protests and demonstrations were held in various countries. A French-Belgian delegation attempted to deliver a petition signed by 800 Belgian Catholics requesting
the removal of the convent but were not received by the nuns.
On the other side, over a thousand inhabitants of the town of
Owicim (Auschwitz) protested the illegal demands of the
Jews to ruthlessly carry out an unwarranted eviction of the
nuns, while other anti-Jewish reactions were reported from
elsewhere in Poland.
As the new deadline of July 22, 1989, approached, tensions rose still higher. One indication was the call of the Board
of Deputies of British Jews for prayers to be recited in all
synagogues in Britain calling for the removal of the convent.
The Catholics restated that they intended to keep the agreement but that an educational program had first to be implemented in Poland. The situation reached a flashpoint when
an American rabbi, Avraham Avi Weiss, and six colleagues
dressed in concentration camp garb scaled the walls of the
convent blew a shofar, and screamed Nazi antisemites. Polish workmen at the site demanded that they leave and then
poured paint and water on the protesters and physically removed them from the site. Reactions were divided in the Jewish world to the demonstration, but Polish sources portrayed
it as an attempted attack on the nuns. The deadline passed
with a march around the convent by 300 European Jewish students, to the sound of the shofar. In August Cardinal Macharski announced that in reaction to the Jewish campaign, the
agreement was to be canceled and the nuns would remain
where they were.
At this time the archbishop of Warsaw, Cardinal Glemp,
delivered a sermon in Czestochowa to a congregation of
100,000 including the Polish premier, which was seen as antisemitic when he called on the Jews not to talk to us from
the position of a superior nation and do not dictate terms that
cannot be fulfilled. Your strength is in the mass media, at
your disposal in many countries. Do not use it to spread antiPolonism. Glemps remarks were condemned not only by Jews
but also in Polish quarters, with Lech Walesa calling them a
shame and a disgrace. Glemps attacks on the Geneva agreement were also seen as revealing a rift with his fellow prelate,
Cardinal Macharski, and indicating a division in the Polish
Catholic hierarchy and also divisions between those Poles
who sought a pro-Western orientation and hence friendlier
relations with the Jews and those who sought to build Polish
nationalism in another way. The three Western cardinals who
had signed the agreement Cardinal Decourtray of Lyons,
Cardinal Lustiger of Paris, and Cardinal Daneels of Brussels
also publicly opposed Glemp.
The convent controversy revealed the conflicting claims
to Auschwitz. When Jews heard the word Auschwitz, they
naturally thought of Auschwitz-Birkenau, the death camps,
which were the site of the murder of some one million Jews,
or Auschwitz iii (Buna Monowitz), the work camp where
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
675
auschwitz trials
AUSCHWITZ TRIALS. In the Moscow Declaration of October 30, 1943, the Allied Powers agreed that Germans guilty
of war crimes would be extradited to the country which had
been the scene of their activities. Accordingly, Germans arrested in connection with the Auschwitz issue were handed
over to Poland. On April 2, 1947, Rudolf Hoess, the first commandant of the camp, was sentenced to death in Warsaw and
hung on a gallows adjacent to the gas chamber at Auschwitz i.
This was followed by a trial in Cracow, at which 23 SS members
were condemned to death. Twenty-one of the sentences were
carried out, including those of Arthur Liebehenschel, Hoess
successor as commandant of the camp, Maximilian Grabner,
and the camp leaders Hans Aumeier and Maria Mandel. Two
of the accused, camp doctors Johann Paul Kremer and Arthur
Breitwieser, had their sentences commuted to prison terms.
Sixteen of the accused were given prison terms ranging from
three years to life, and one Hans Munch, an official of the
Hygiene Institute in Rajsko, was acquitted. At a later stage, a
long series of minor trials connected with Auschwitz was held
in Poland, bringing the total up to at least 617 defendants, of
whom 34 were sentenced to death.
By no means did these trials bring to justice all those, or
even most of those, men and women who served at Auschwitz.
And the Ukrainians on the grounds were also never brought to
trial. Historians at the Auschwitz State Museum estimate that
the SS staff of Auschwitz numbered approximately 700 people
in 1941, 2,000 in 1942, 3,000 in April 1944, and reached its peak
with the evacuation in January 1945, with 4,415 SS men and 71
SS women overseers. Between 7,000 and 7,200 people served
on the staff of Auschwitz at one time or another according to
the card files of personnel.
SS men from Auschwitz were also tried by the tribunals
of other countries; according to available information, there
were 11 such trials held by British, American, Soviet, French,
and Czech courts, culminating in 24 convictions, with sentences ranging from prison terms to death. At the trial for the
mass murders committed at *Bergen-Belsen, the sentences
also took into consideration crimes committed at Auschwitz,
since many of the accused had been transferred to Belsen
when Auschwitz was evacuated (on January 18, 1945). There
is no information available on the summary trials held by Soviet military tribunals. The trials against officials of the firms
iG Farben-Werke and Krupp were in some respects also Auschwitz trials, for the indictment included crimes committed
against Auschwitz prisoners whom these firms had used as
forced labor. Bruno Tesch, who built the crematoria at Auschwitz, was sentenced to death in Hamburg. Gerhard Peters,
general manager of Degesch Company, which had supplied
the poison gas to Auschwitz, was acquitted at his Frankfurt
trial. After 1951 all the laender (states of the German Federal
Republic) commuted the prison terms that had earlier been
passed by Allied tribunals.
Until 1960 the only trials by German and Austrian courts
on record were one against seven SS men from Auschwitz, as
well as those of several Auschwitz inmates who became func-
676
tionaries in the camp. It was not until 1958 that German courts
began a systematic inquiry into the Auschwitz issue, prompted
by complaints submitted by camp survivors as well as by the
investigations carried out by the newly established central
office for the prosecution of Nazi criminals (Zentralstelle der
Landesjustizverwaltungen central agency of the ministries
of justice of the laender in Ludwigsburg). First to stand
trial in November 1960 in Muenster was the camp doctor Kremer, who had been released from his Polish prison. He was
sentenced to ten years imprisonment, but his Polish prison
term was taken into account and he did not have to serve
any further sentence. The trial of Carl Clauberg, the gynecologist, who had been sentenced in Russia and later released, came to an abrupt end when the defendant died in
jail.
On December 20, 1963, after 5 years of preparation, the
lengthy Auschwitz trial began in Frankfurt lasting 183 sessions
and ending on August 20, 1965. Six of the accused were given
maximum sentences (life imprisonment), three were acquitted, two were released because of ill health, and the rest received prison terms ranging from 3 to 14 years. The verdict
was appealed to the Federal Supreme Court, and with one exception all appeals were rejected.
Simultaneously with the German Auschwitz trial, investigations of SS men from Auschwitz were also initiated
in Austria, on the basis of complaints lodged by survivors.
However, no indictment was issued. In East Germany inquiries started at a later date. In the summer of 1965 camp doctor
Horst Fischer, who until then had been permitted to carry on
his practice under his own name, was arrested and, after a brief
show trial, sentenced to death and executed. On completion of
the major trial, several minor trials were held at Frankfurt: the
second Auschwitz trial (with three defendants) from December 14, 1965, to September 16, 1966; and the third Auschwitz
trial, which began on August 30, 1967, and ended on June 14,
1968. More trials were in the stage of preparation. Some of the
guilty men of Auschwitz committed suicide after the war; others managed to escape. One of the latter was Horst Schumann
who, like Clauberg, had carried out sterilization experiments
at Auschwitz, and who found refuge in Ghana until November 1966, when he was extradited to Germany.
In total no more than 15 of the Auschwitz concentration
camp staff ever stood before the bar of justice in any country.
Yet the percentage tried because of their work at Auschwitz is
significantly larger than at any other camps, perhaps owing
to the emblematic nature of Auschwitz as the epicenter of the
Holocaust.
The Auschwitz trials formed the subject of a play by Peter
*Weiss which was performed in several countries.
Bibliography: Naumann, Auschwitz (Eng., 1966); H. Langbein, Der Auschwitz-Prozess: eine Documentation, 2 vols. (1965);
Brand, in: Yad Vashem Bulletin, 15 (1964), 43117. Add. Bibliography: Auschwitz 19401945: Central Issue in the History of the Camp,
Volume v: Epilogue (2000).
[Hermann Langbein]
auspitz
[Shlomo Bickel]
AUSLAENDER, ROSE (Rosalie Scherzer; 19011988), German poet. Born and raised in Czernowitz, Auslaender emigrated in 1921 and settled with her husband Ignaz Auslaender
in New York, where she worked mainly as an editor of several
German-language journals and also started publishing her
first poems. Although granted American citizenship in 1926,
Auslaender returned to Bukovina five years later and finally
settled in Bucharest in 1933, earning her living as an English
secretary in an oil company. After publishing her first lyric
anthology, Der Regenbogen, she returned to New York in the
face of the coming German invasion of Romania in October
1939. Concern for her mother led her to return to Czernowitz
at the end of the year despite her premonition that this would
mean a fight for her life.
Under the German occupation, Auslaender was forced
into slave labor. Later she went into hiding with her mother
until Czernowitz was taken by the Russian Army in 1944. During this time of suffering, she wrote her famous cycle Gettomotive and met Paul *Celan, with whom she built up a literary circle following the liberation. When the Soviet Union
annexed Bukovina, she fled to Bucharest, ultimately deciding
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
AUSLANDER, JOSEPH (18971965), poet. Born in Philadelphia, Auslander published Sunrise Trumpets (1924), poems
on romantic figures and exotic themes, five other volumes of
verse, two poetry anthologies, and translations from Petrarch
and La Fontaine. Auslander became editor of the North American Review in 1936.
AUSPITZ, Moravian family connected with the *Gomperz
and Lieben families. The name is derived from the German
name of the Moravian town Hustopee. abraham shaye
auspitz was Judenrichter (Jewish judge) in 1755 and Landesaeltester (head) of the Bruenn district from 1769. He was
instrumental in curtailing the powers of the Landesrabbiner
(chief rabbi) of Moravia by an imperial decree, issued in 1776.
In 1781 samson was elected Landesaeltester. Abraham Shayes
son lazar (17721853) established the textile industry in Bruenn and was the first to export wool from Moravia to England.
With M.L. *Biedermann he was instrumental in transferring
the center of the wool trade from Budapest to Vienna. In 1815
he signed the petition for Jewish rights in Austria with Nathan
*Arnstein, but himself broke with Jewish tradition. His only
son samuel moved to Vienna and opened a bank. Samuel left
677
auster, daniel
678
Austin
679
australia
AUSTRALIA, island continent, within the British Commonwealth. At least six Jewish convicts who arrived at Botany Bay, New South Wales, in 1788 were later among the first
settlers, including John Harris who, when freed, became the
first policeman in Australia. The first minyan and burial society date from 1817, and the 1828 census records about 100 Jews
in New South Wales and 50 in Van Diemens Land (Tasmania). In the 1830s Jews arrived in increasing numbers, mainly
from England, and by 1841 Jews had also settled in Victoria,
South Australia, and Western Australia, bringing the total in
the continent to 1,183 (0.57 of the whole population). The
number of Jews in Australia reached 59,343 by 1961. (For updated information, see below.) Australian censuses trace the
increase in the Jewish population, showing the rise and fall in
each state and the percentage of Jews in the total population.
(See Table: Australian Jewish Population and Table: Australasia Age Distributions.)
There were several waves of immigration in the 1850s
due to the prosperity following the discovery of gold; from
1891 to 1911 an influx of Eastern European Jews fleeing from
pogroms; in the 1930s German refugees; and in the post-World
War ii period the displaced *persons who survived the Holocaust in Europe.
680
Nineteenth Century
In 1828 Philip Joseph Cohen was authorized by Englands chief
rabbi to perform marriages. R. Aaron Levy (Levi), a member of the London bet din, paid a visit in 1830 to arrange a divorce. The first synagogue in *Sydney was constructed in 1844.
Organized communities were established in Hobart (1845),
Launceston (1846), *Melbourne (1841), and *Adelaide (1848).
Several small communities which came into being during
the gold rushes had all but disappeared in the 1960s: Forbes,
Goulburn, Maitland, Tamworth, Bendigo, Geelong, Kalgoorlie, Toowoomba, and Launceston (see Map: Australian Jewry).
Economic conditions made the country towns most attractive
to the new Jewish settlers who came with little money, but fear
of assimilation induced many to move to larger urban centers
as soon as their material situation permitted. In the 1860s almost one-quarter of all Jews lived in country towns (14) and
rural areas (10), whereas the 1961 census showed that 96.4
lived in the six large cities, 2.7 in small towns, and 0.9 in
rural areas. Jacob *Saphir of Jerusalem, who visited Australia in 1862, gives an interesting account of Jewish conditions
in his Even Sappir.
Australian Jewry in this early period was numerically
small and scattered and consequently in danger of assimilation. Ministers and teachers were scarce, and religious
observance was lax. The shortage of Jewish women (in 1881
there were only 78 women to every 100 men) led to a high
rate of intermarriage. Many, however, still maintained their
Jewish observances, often traveling hundreds of miles to
take part in religious services or to have a child circumcised.
Nor did they fail in charitable and social endeavor, and several
Australian Jewish philanthropic institutions have a history of
well over a century. Until free and compulsory state education was introduced in the last quarter of the 19t century, the
Jewish communities maintained their own Hebrew day
schools. The early Jewish settlers made a considerable impact on the colonys development, in the civic, and in some
instances agricultural, spheres. Religious life was based on
the English-Jewish tradition, which remained dominant, and
the authority of the British chief rabbinate was respected.
Civil rights and the right of Jews to vote and sit in Parliament
were never subject to restrictions. The government acceded
to Jewish requests for land for cemeteries, synagogues,
schools, and ministers residences, and limited subsidies were
granted at different periods for Jewish religious establishments.
The synagogue was the focal point of communal life. Jews
were generally highly respected; Judaism was recognized as a
denomination; and the rabbinical office enjoyed a prestige
seldom found in other lands. It is characteristic that throughout Australian Jewish history many Jews who were prominent
in public life, at times occupying some of the highest positions
in the land, were also active in the congregation. These include
Sir Saul *Samuel, minister of the crown in New South Wales
and president of the Sydney Great Synagogue; Sir Benjamin
Benjamin (18361905), lord mayor of Melbourne and president
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
australia
/035)&3/5&33*503:
26&&/4-"/%
8&45&3/"6453"-*"
#SJTCBOF
5PPXPPNCB
4065)"6453"-*"
,BMHPPSMJF
/&84065)8"-&4
1FSUI
$PPMHBSEJF
#SPLFO)JMM
.BJUMBOE
'SFNBOUMF
"EFMBJEF
(PVMCPVSO
7*$503*"
$BOCFSSB
4IFQQBSUPO
#FOEJHP
#BMMBSBU
4ZEOFZ
@ +FXJTIDPNNVOJUZGPVOEFE
(FFMPOH
+FXJTIQPQVMBUJPO
MFTTUIBO
@
PWFS
/FXDBTUMF
4ZEOFZ
.FMCPVSOF
5"4."/*"
)PCBSU
-BVODFTUPO
Distribution of Australian Jewry, giving date when the communities were organized.
681
australia
Year
New South
Wales
Victoria
1841
1851
1861
1871
1881
1891
1901
1911
1921
1933
1947
1954
1961
1971
1986
2001
856
979
1,759
2,395
3,266
5,484
6,447
7,660
10,150
10,305
13,194
19,583
24,026
25,971
28,197
34,345
57
354
2,903
3,751
4,330
6,459
5,907
6,270
7,677
9,500
14,910
24,016
29,932
30,117
32,358
38,374
Queensland
49
291
457
809
733
672
1,003
1,041
1,011
1,340
1,334
1,491
2,631
4,271
South
Australia
Western Australia
10*
100*
420*
435
762
840
786
765
743
528
454
722
985
1,137
1,144
1,072
1*
9*
12*
22
27*
130
1,259
1,790
1,919
2,105
2,294
2,555
2,782
3,102
3,919
5,072
Tasmania
259
435
343
232
282
84
107
130
121
70
123
158
136
98
160
180
Northern
Territory
1
3
1
7
8
23
46
98
149
Total
1,183*
1,887*
5,486*
6,946*
9,125*
13,809
15,239
17,287
21,615
23,553
32,019
48,436
59,329
61,962
68,507
83,463
% of Total
Population
0.57
0.47
0.48
0.42
0.41
0.43
0.40
0.38
0.40
0.36
0.42
0.56
0.57
0.48
0.43
0.43
approximate gure
682
Twentieth Century
At the end of the 19t and the beginning of the 20t centuries Australian Jewry was reinforced by further immigration, mainly from Europe. The *Perth and *Brisbane communities were firmly established, and additional synagogues
were founded in Sydney and Melbourne. In 1878 the Great
Synagogue of Sydney was opened. Notable leadership in the
sphere of religious affairs was provided by such rabbis as Alexander B. *Davis of the Sydney Synagogue (186278) and of
the Great Synagogue (18781903); Joseph Abrahams of the
Melbourne Hebrew Congregation (18831919); Abraham Tobias *Boas of Adelaide (18701918); David Isaac Freedman of
Perth (18971939); Francis Lyon Cohen of the Great Synagogue
(190534); Jacob *Danglow (190560); and Israel *Brodie of
the Melbourne Hebrew Congregation (192237), who was later
chief rabbi of the United Hebrew Congregation of the British Commonwealth.
The periods immediately before World War i and between the two world wars brought a number of Eastern European Jews to Australia and also some from Palestine who settled in Perth. Mass immigration followed the rise of Hitler.
Although the Australian authorities were at first reluctant to
encourage non-British immigration, at the *Evian Conference in 1938 the Australian government allotted 15,000 entry
permits to victims of oppression. The outbreak of war in 1939,
however, prevented the complete realization of this scheme,
but some 7,000 refugees, almost all Jews, settled in Australia
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
australia
Demography
Australias Jewish community more than doubled in size between 1933 and 1954 (increasing from 23,553 to 48,436 persons),
as a result of both natural increase and of an immigration policy favorable toward Jewish refugees from Europe. The 1966
census indicated that 63,271 persons had registered as Jews,
whereas informed estimates calculated the actual number of
Jews in 1968 at 70,000 (constituting 0.5 of the total population). In the last third of the 20t century, Australia was one of
the few Diaspora societies whose Jewish population continued
to rise steadily, thanks to continuing immigration, low rates
of intermarriage and assimilation, and a relatively high birthrate. Our knowledge of Australias Jewish population derives
primarily from the Australian census, which is held every five
years and always includes an optional religious question. In
1971, the declared Jewish population of Australia, according to
the census of that year, was 62,208. This figure rose to 69,088
in 1986, to 74,386 in 1991, 79,805 in 1996, and 83,993 in 2001,
an increase of 35 percent in 30 years. This steady increase has
shown little sign of leveling off, with Australian Jewry experiencing an increase of 5.2 percent in the five years between
1996 and 2001 alone. These figures are, moreover, widely regarded as underestimates, since, as noted, the census question
of religious identity is optional. In 2001, 27.92 percent of the
Australian population stated they were of no religion or declined to answer the religious question (religion not stated).
Assuming that the Jewish populations non-response rate is
similar to that of the general population, the actual number
of Jews in Australia was about 116,527 in 2001. Most demographers regard the actual figure as in the range of 110115,000.
There is, however, some evidence that even this figure is too
low. The Melbourne Jewish Welfare Society maintains a master list of all Jews in the state of Victoria (which includes Melbourne) that is constantly updated. In the early 1990s it contained about 48,000 names, over 40 percent in excess of the
census figure of about 34,000.
Most Australian Jews continue to live in the two principal centers of Jewish life, Melbourne (in Victoria) and Sydney
(in New South Wales). Both contain a wide range of Jewish
institutions often seen by visitors to Australia as extraordinary in their scope for so remote a community especially an
extensive Jewish day school system. In 1971 the census Jewish
population of Victoria was 30,117. This grew to 32,358 in 1986,
35,963 in 1996, and 38,374 in 2001. The rise in the declared
Jewish population of New South Wales was as follows: 1971:
25,971; 1986: 28,197; 1996: 32,652; 2001: 34,345. Jewish communities exist in all other states, with the Jewish population of
Perth (Western Australia) and the Gold Coast, a resort area
in Queensland, having increased significantly during the past
30 years. On the other hand, the smaller Jewish communities
have not experienced much growth. The Jewish populations
of the smaller states in 1971, 1986, and 2001 were as follows:
Queensland 1971: 1,491; 1986: 2,631; 2001: 4,271; South Australia (Adelaide) 1971: 1,137; 1986: 1,144; 2001: 1,072; Western Australia 1971: 3,102; 1986: 3,919; 2001: 5,072; Tasma-
683
australia
nia 1971: 98; 1986: 160; 2001: 180; Northern Territory 1971:
46; 1986: 98; 2001: 149; Australian Capital Territory (Canberra) 1971: 251; 1986: 501; 2001: 529. Within the largest centers of Jewish life there are a number of heavily Jewish areas,
especially Caulfield-East St. Kilda in Melbourne, Bondi-Randwick and the North Shore in Sydney, and Dianella in Perth.
By and large, these have been notably stable during the past
40 years, with few new Jewish areas of heavy settlement established outside them.
During the past 35 years, Jewish immigration to Australia
has come from a number of main sources, especially the Former Soviet Union and South Africa, as well as from a steady
stream of migrants for normal professional reasons from the
English-speaking world, particularly Britain, and smaller
numbers from Israel and elsewhere. Probably the largest single source of recent Jewish immigration to Australia has been
the Former Soviet Union. An estimated 25,000 Soviet Jews
have come to Australia since 1970 (many of whom are probably not included in the census figures). In 1971, of Australias
total of 62,208 declared Jews, 41.7 percent (25,964) were born
in Australia, 9,302 (15.0) in Poland, 5,663 (9.1) in Britain,
3,506 (5.6) in Hungary, 3,303 (5.3) in Germany, and 3,081
(5.0) in Israel and other Asia. In 1986, 31,619 (45.8) of the
declared Jewish population of 69,088 were born in Australia,
with the largest foreign-born sources being Poland 6,663
(9.6); Britain 5,135 (7.49); the U.S.S.R. 3,611 (5.2); and
South Africa 3,420 (4.0). In 2001, 46.4 percent (38,940)
of Australias 83,993 Jews were born in Australia, followed
by South Africa 10,473 (12.5); the former U.S.S.R. 6,751
(8.0); Britain 4,329 (5.2); Israel 3,886 (4.6); and Poland 3,838 (4.6).
Intermarriage rates among Australian Jews were, by other
Diaspora standards, extremely low, and declined significantly
between the 1933 Census and the 1961 Census, consistent
with the arrival in Australia of the Holocaust survivors, and a
greater sense of Jewish identity. In 1961, 6.3 percent of Jewish
wives were married to a non-Jewish husband, and 12.3 percent of Jewish husbands to a non-Jewish wife. In 1981 (Victoria and New South Wales only) these figures were respectively
11.2 percent and 14.0 percent; in 2001, these figures were 11.2
percent and 15.6 percent. The 2001 statistics were, specifically,
for women and men married to adherents of another religion.
Several thousand other Jews were married to spouses giving
no religion or religion not stated in response to the census question, many of whom are believed to be Jewish. Additionally, many Jews married to non-Jews are believed to be
divorced (or widowed) and remarried, often late in life. Intermarriage rates were consistently lower in Victoria than in New
South Wales, which were in turn lower than in the smaller
states. It seems reasonable to conclude that Australia, especially in its main centers of Jewish life, has managed to avoid
the disturbing rates of intermarriage found elsewhere in the
Diaspora, especially the United States. While one can debate
the reasons for this, observers pointed to the high levels of
attendance at Jewish day schools and to the fact that in Aus-
684
australia
685
australia
686
australia
dentials and alienated many Jews. In contrast, Malcolm Fraser (Australias prime minister in 197583), Bob Hawke (prime
minister in 198391), and John Howard (prime minister from
1996) have been notable supporters of Israel, with Hawkes
warm backing for Israel being legendary. It is, however, probably accurate to state that most Australian governments, especially its Australian Labor Party administrations, are much
happier with a Labor government in power in Israel than with
a Likud government and also that, as everywhere, the left and
the organs of opinion it controls or influences have turned
sharply against Israel in recent decades.
Antisemitism, Anti-Zionism, War Crimes
Australia has also been relatively free of extreme right-wing
antisemitic groups or activists. On the far right, the bestknown continuing antisemitic group is the League of Rights,
loosely related to the Social Credit movement. Individual antisemitic activists and local Holocaust deniers exist, and some
antisemitic attacks occur periodically. On the far left, Australia
has long had a series of extremist anti-Zionist activists. From
1978 until the late 1980s very extreme anti-Zionist groups had
air time on Radio 3cr, a Melbourne community radio station dominated by the extreme left, especially the far left of
the Victorian branch of the alp. In 197880 the local Jewish
community appealed to the Australian Broadcasting Tribunal to remove these programs from the air, with mixed success at the time, although they largely disappeared by about
1990. More recently, several left-wing members of the Australian Parliament, particularly from Sydney seats with high
concentrations of Muslims, have caused concern. The number
of Muslims in Australia rose from 100,000 to 300,000 during the period from 1970 through 2001. Most were Turks or
east Asians rather than Arabs. Nevertheless, antisemitic extremism from Muslim fundamentalists, especially from Sheik
Taj El-Hilaly of Sydney, has caused considerable concern to
Australian Jews.
From the mid-1980s, efforts were made to bring to justice former Nazi war criminals who, it was widely believed,
migrated to Australia after World War ii. Most were Balts or
Ukrainians. The effort was chiefly sparked by a series of radio broadcasts in 1985 by Mark Aarons, an investigative journalist. After a full investigation by a Government Commission, which found that up to 50 serious Nazi war criminals
had migrated to Australia, in 1989 Australias Parliament, after
bitter discussion, passed a War Crimes Act allowing alleged
Nazi war criminals to be tried in Australia. For a variety of
reasons, especially the lack of interest by Paul Keating, Australias prime minister, 199196, in pursuing these efforts, no
prosecutions have ever been commenced, and it is now most
unlikely that any ever will.
Summary
In many respects, Australia is a model Diaspora community;
if any Diaspora Jewish community has a viable future, it is
Australias. This has probably been due, in part, to the concentration of resources on what some sociologists describe
687
austria
as the bottom half of the community, especially the Jewish day school system, rather than on the top half, on the
college-educated or cultural sector, or in grandiose monuments. If anything the past 45 years have seen a considerable
strengthening of the Australian Jewish community, which has
managed to escape many of the problems found elsewhere
in the Diaspora.
[Israel Porush and Yitzhak Rischin / William D. Rubinstein (2nd ed.)]
Bibliography: H.L. Rubinstein and W.D. Rubinstein, The
Jews in Australia: A Thematic History (2 vols., 1991); S. Rutland, Edge
of the Diaspora (20012); H.L. Rubinstein, Chosen: The Jews in Australia
(1987); M. Turnbull (ed.), Safer Haven: Records of the Jewish Experience in Australia (1999); S. Liberman and L. Gallon (eds.), Bibliography of Australian Jewry (1991); S. Rutland, Pages of History: A Century of Australian Jewish Press (1995); W.D. Rubinstein (ed.), Jews in
the Sixth Continent (1986); P.Y. Medding (ed.), From Assimilation to
Group Survival (1968); C.A. Price, Jewish Settlers in Australia (1968);
B. Hyams, History of the Australian Zionist Movement (1998); H.L.
Rubinstein, The Jews in Victoria, 19351985 (1986); D. Mossenson, Hebrew, Israelite, Jew: A History of the Jews in Western Australia (1990);
H. Munz, The Jews in South Australia, 18361936 (1936); M. Gordon,
The Jews of Van Diemens Land (1965); A. Aaron, The Sephardi Jews
of Australia and New Zealand (1979); J.S. Levi and G.F.J. Bergman,
Australian Genesis: Jewish Convicts and Settlers, 17881860 (20022;);
I. Getzler, Neither Toleration Nor Favour: The Australian Chapter
of Emancipation (1970); P.R. Bartrop, Australia and the Holocaust,
19331945 (1995); J. Foster (ed.), Community of Fate: Memoirs of German Jews in Melbourne (1986); J.E. Berman, Holocaust Remembrance
in Australian Jewish Communities, 19452000 (2001); A. Andgel,
Fifty Years of Caring: A History of the Australian Jewish Welfare Society, 19361986 (1988); R. Benjamin, A Serious Influx of Jews: A History of Jewish Welfare in Victoria (1998); R. Gouttman, Bondi in the
Sinai: Australia, the mfo, and the Politics of Participation (1996); G.F.
Levey and P. Mendes (eds.), Jews and Australian Politics (2004); Y.
Aron and J. Arndt, The Enduring Remnant: The First 150 Years of the
Melbourne Hebrew Congregation (1992); I. Porush, House of Israel: A
Study of Sydney Jewry from its Foundations and a History of the
Great Synagogue of Sydney (1997); J.S. Levy, Rabbi Jacob Danglow:
The Uncrowned Monarch of Australian Jews (1995); D.J. Elazar, Jewish Communities in Frontier Societies: Argentina, Australia, South Africa (1983). The Australian Jewish Historical Society Journal appears
twice annually and should be consulted by anyone interested in the
history of Australian Jewry.
688
austria
$
.JEEMF"HFT
'JSTUSFDPSEPGDPNNVOJUZ
.JEEMF"HFTBOE
"
"
"
8BJEIPFO
(NVFOE 1VMLBV
)PSO
)PMMBCSVOO .JTUFMCBDI
- 0 8 & 3
,SFNT -BOHFOMPJT
(SBGFOXPSUI 4UPDLFSBV #PDLJFTT
4QJU[
(BFOTFSOEPSG
.BVUFSO 5VMMO ,PSOFVCVSH .BSDIFHH
8FJ
+VEFOBV
%POB
-JO[
,MPTUFS 7JFOOB
6 1 1 & 3
3
)BJOCVSH
OFVCVSH 4JNNFSJOH
,JUUTFF
8FMT
4U1PFMUFO
;XPMGBYJOH
"NTUFUUFO
.PFEMJOH
"DIBV
#SVDLBE
4UFZS
" 6 4 5 3 * "
" 6 4 5 3 * "
-FJUIB
#BEFO
(PCFMTCVSH
3
/FVTJFEM
&CFOGVSUI BN4FF
(NVOEFO
8JFOFS
'SBVFOLJSDIFO
&JTFOTUBEU
/FVTUBEU
-F
JUB
&
&
/FVLJSDIFO
4 5 : 3 * "
-FPCFO
3FDIOJU[
0CFSXBSU
7 0 3 " 3 -
# & 3 (
- "
JOO
)PSOCBDI
&OOT3
3
*OOTCSVDL
: 3 0 -
+VEFOEPSG
4 " - ; # 6 3 (
+VEFOCVSH
5BNTXFH
+VEFOEPSG
.BUUFSTCVSH
%FVUTDILSFVU[
,PCFST
EPSG
# 6 3
( &
/
)PIFOFNT
4BM[CVSH
(SB[
(VFTTJOH
+VEFOEPSG
'SJFTBDI
)6/("3:
$ " 3 * / 5 ) * "
*
"
-FJCOJU[
,MBHFOGVSU
7JMMBDI
:
+VEFOEPSG
"
"
689
austria
690
austria
691
austria
1910
1934
Burgenland
Carinthia
Lower Austria
Salzburg
Styria
Tyrol
Vienna
Vorarlberg
4,837
339
9,287
285
2,708
469
175,318
126
3,632
269
7,716
239
2,195
365
176,034
42
Total
193,369
190,492
After 1918
jewish rights and political activity. The Treaty of
St. Germain (1919) guaranteed the Jews *minority rights. The
Zionists founded a Jewish National Council (Juedischer Nationalrat). On November 5 they forced Alfred Stern, a former
city councillor and the assimilationist president of the Jewish
community since 1903, to resign. Stern died on December 1
at age 88. His successor became in 1920 the Generaloberstabsarzt (senior medical officer of the Austrian-Hungarian army)
Alois Pick, who remained in office until 1932. A Jewish militia (Juedische Stadtschutzwache) was founded and protected
Jews in the postwar unrests.
The Zionist Robert *Stricker was elected to the first Austrian National Assembly in February 1919. In October 1920,
due to a change of the election law, he was not reelected. Be-
692
austria
The Holocaust
19381939. The liquidation of Austrian Jewry began with the
Anschluss (annexation) to Germany on March 13, 1938. According to the Israelitische Kultusgemeinde, the Jewish community of Vienna, there were at the time 181,778 Jews in Austria, of whom 91.3 (165,946) were living in Vienna. According
to Himmlers statistics, however, the number of Austrian Jews
persecuted under the *Nuremberg Laws reached 220,000; in
addition, tens of thousands of persons of Jewish descent were
affected by the racial laws. The new Nazi regime immediately
introduced decrees and perpetrated acts of violence of an
even greater scope and cruelty than those then practiced in
the Reich itself. The Jews were denied basic civil rights, and
they and their property were at the mercy of organized and
semi-organized Nazi gangs. The activities of Jewish organizations and congregations were forbidden. Many Jewish leaders were imprisoned, and several were murdered in *Dachau
concentration camp. A fine of 800,000 schillings ($30,800)
was levied on the Jewish communities. At the same time, the
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
693
austria
694
austria
and the Aeltestenrat der Juden in Wien took over its remaining duties. It represented Austrian Jewry in dealings with the
authorities, and was responsible for running the Jewish hospital, the home for the aged, the soup kitchen, and burying
the dead. This council was headed by Josef Loewenherz (the
former Zionist vice president and executive director of the
Vienna Jewish community) from 1938 until the end of the war.
In 1942 Desider Friedmann and Robert Stricker were deported
to Theresienstadt; from there they were taken to Auschwitz in
autumn 1944 and murdered after their arrival.
Loewenherzs deputy was the former community rabbi
and lecturer at the Israelitisch-theologische Lehranstalt Benjamin Murmelstein. In January 1943 he was deported to the
ghetto Theresienstadt. In December 1944 he became the Judenaelteste (Elder of the Jews) of Theresienstadt after Jakob
Edelstein and Paul Eppstein. In June 1945 Murmelstein was
arrested by the Soviet authorities. He was imprisoned in Leitmeritz and accused of collaboration with the Nazis. After 18
months the Czechoslovak prosecutor released him for lack of
evidence. Murmelstein later went to Italy; he lived in Rome as
a businessman and private scholar, researching in the Vatican
library, until his death in 1989.
Isolated deportation continued from January 1943 until
March 1945, and consisted of not more than a hundred persons in each transport. At least 216 Jews were sent to *Auschwitz and 1,302 Jews to Theresienstadt. Most of the victims
were former communal workers, and Jews whose non-Jewish spouses had died.
In the summer of 1943, there were still approximately 800
Jews left in Vienna. They had gone underground and were secretly helped by members of the community and the Budapest Jewish rescue committee (Vaadat ha-Haz z alah). A few
managed to escape to Hungary, but many others were caught
by the Gestapo and sent to Auschwitz. Some managed to stay
underground until Vienna fell to the Soviet Army. In July
and December 1944, approximately 60,000 Hungarian Jews
were deported to Vienna and Lower Austria, to be employed
by the Nazis in building fortifications. A few were permitted
to receive treatment at the Vienna Jewish hospital. Just before Vienna was liberated, 1,150 were deported to Theresienstadt. During the last months of the war, thousands of Jewish
evacuees from various concentration camps crossed Austria.
A few remained in Vienna and the Vienna district or were
transferred to Austrian camps. The remnant of the Viennese
Jewish community organized itself into a committee to save
the victims, and extended help to them in conjunction with
the International Red Cross and Jewish welfare organizations. A report by the Red Cross representative described the
last synagogue in the Third Reich located in the cellar of the
Viennese Jewish hospital. Of the approximately 50,000 Jews
deported from Austria to ghettos and extermination camps
only 1,747 returned to Austria at the end of the war. (The largest group of survivors, which numbered 1,293, was liberated
from the Theresienstadt Ghetto.) Among the Austrian victims
of the Holocaust there were over 20,000 Austrian Jews who
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
695
austria
696
Their aim was not only aliyah, but also education, fostering
of Jewish identity, and a democratic takeover of the Jewish
community executive, at which they were no longer successful after 1952. A Hebrew school, which was supported by the
Zionists, had to close down in 1967 because of lack of pupils
and funding. The culmination of the communitys support of
Israel was reached when after Israels Six-Day War, in a financially strained situation, the Jewish community sent a check of
ats 10 million to Israel with the help of a bank credit.
After two short and turbulent presidencies of the General Zionist Wolf Hertzberg and the Communist Kurt Heitler,
both of them lawyers, there began in 1952 the long era of the
rule of the Social Democratic party Bund werktaetiger Juden
(Union of Working Jews). They stood for an assimilationist
and strongly anti-Communist policy. Their first president was
the lawyer Emil Maurer, who had been governor (Bezirksvorsteher) of the seventh district of Vienna until 1934, had been
imprisoned in the concentration camps Dachau and Buchenwald in 1938, and had immigrated to Britain in 1939. Although Maurer was on good terms with several prominent
Socialist Austrian politicians, the Jewish community did not
succeed in achieving a satisfying result for the restitution of
property. Maurers successor in 1963 was Ernst Feldsberg, a
bank official and survivor of Theresienstadt. In the 1930s he
had been a board member of the Union Oesterreichischer
Juden and a member of the executive of the Jewish community. Feldsberg was undoubtedly the most active functionary
of the Jewish community in many of its bodies both before
and after the Shoah.
In the 1960s the building of a community center failed
because of lack of funding, although the cornerstone was laid
in a public ceremony in the presence of prominent politicians.
Community plans to erect a Jewish museum, for which a provisional room was opened in 1964 and closed a few years later,
and to reorganize and open the library, failed. In 1966 the Jewish community opened a youth center. In 1967 the ceremonial
hall in the main Jewish cemetery was built. In June 1975 the
cornerstone was laid for a monument to the Jewish victims
of the Holocaust at the site of the former concentration camp
of Mauthausen.
The Jewish community published from 1958 the monthly
Die Gemeinde. The Association of Jewish Students began, in
1952, to publish an outstanding cultural journal, Das Juedische
Echo, which continued as an annual. Among its founders was
Leon Zelman, who from 1978 was the director of the Jewish
Welcome Service. The General Zionists published Die Stimme
(from 1947 until 1963), the revisionist Zionists publish Heruth
(1957 ) and Die Neue Welt und Judenstaat (from 1948 until
1952). It was continued as a cultural Jewish journal under the
name Die Neue Welt and from 1974 it has appeared as Illustrierte Neue Welt, edited by Joanna Nittenberg.
In 1967 Desider Stern of the Vienna Bnai Brith lodge Zwi
Perez Chajes organized an exhibition of 400 books by German
Jewish authors and published an expanded catalogue in 1970
with 700 entries, which became one of the most important
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
austria
reference works for the studies of literature in exile. The exhibition was later also shown in Germany and South America,
but the Hebrew University was not interested in it.
In 1961 Simon *Wiesenthal settled in Vienna. As in Linz
he directed the documentation center for Nazi criminals,
first as an official of the association of Austrian Jewish communities. After a conflict with the executive director of the
Vienna Jewish community Wilhelm Krell he left this position
and founded the Bund juedischer Verfolgter des Naziregimes (Union of the Jewish Persecuted of the Nazi Regime).
The Bund also stood for the elections to the board of the
Jewish community, tried in vain to break the majority, and
published in its journal Der Ausweg (The Way Out) numerous reports about its defects and its cold, bureaucratic
character.
Feldsbergs successor was the lawyer Anton Pick. In the
interwar years he was a functionary of the Socialist Democratic Party, close to their leader Otto Bauer, and had spent
time in Palestine, where he published articles in Davar. In 1976
younger members of the community founded a new party,
called the Alternative. Their aim was the renewal of the Jewish community and their most important reproach concerned
the selling of a great deal of real estate at cheap prices to the
city of Vienna, which began in the 1960s and which the opposition, the group of Simon Wiesenthal and the Zionists, polemically called the second Aryanization. They and a second
list, called the Young Generation (Junge Generation), eventually gained the majority of the community board and produced the next two presidents, the lawyer Ivan Hacker from
1981 until 1987 and the furrier Paul Grosz.
The number of Jews living in Austrian communities
rose with the return of several thousand Jews from camps in
Eastern Europe, from the countries to which they had fled
(mainly Great Britain, China, and Palestine), and from their
hiding places. A small percentage of displaced persons settled
in Austrian towns. The number of Jews in these communities
reached a peak in 1950 with 13,396 registered. As in the past,
the large majority lived in Vienna (12,450), and the rest in the
capitals of the provinces (Laender) of Graz, Linz, Salzburg,
and Innsbruck. From 1950 their number began to decrease.
In 1965, 9,537 persons were registered as members of the community, of whom 8,930 lived in Vienna. It is estimated that
another 2,000 Jews, not registered as community members,
lived in the country. Thereafter the number of Jews remained
more or less stable, with a slight tendency to fall. The ancient
communities of Burgenland, on the Austro-Hungarian border,
which before the Anschluss had numbered about 4,000 persons, were not rebuilt. In 1968 nearly 65 of Austrian Jewry
was aged 50 and over. Austria became a country of transit for
the Jewish migration from Eastern Europe to Israel and the
West. In general, these travelers spent only a few days in Austria, in camps in and around Vienna. However, after the Hungarian Revolution of 1956, about 20,000 Jewish refugees fled
to Austria. Most continued on their way after a short while,
between 200 and 300 remaining in Austria.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
antisemitism. The tradition of antisemitism was not uprooted in Austria, nor confined to ex-Nazis or neo-Nazis,
who found sanctuary in the Freiheit (Freedom) Party. Only
a few months after the end of World War ii, a leader of the
large Christian Party (the Peoples Party), Leopold Kunschak,
declared that he had always been antisemitic. This did not
prevent his being elected president of Parliament. The universities were often the scene of antisemitic demonstrations.
There was the case of the Austrian university professor Taras
Borodajkewycz, who boasted about his Nazi past and made
vicious antisemitic remarks during his lectures. A demonstration with about 6,000 students against and 1,000 for him escalated into a street riot. In the course of it an elderly demonstrator was mortally beaten by a neo-Nazi student, who was
later sentenced to ten months imprisonment. Borodajkewycz
was suspended on most of his pay.
The official attitude toward Nazi criminals, when brought
to trial, was generally lenient; among the cases that aroused
international indignation was the acquittal of the brothers
Johann and Wilhelm Mauer, accused of mass murder in the
Stanislaw Ghetto. Public pressure caused their retrial and
sentence. In 1964 Franz Murer, who was responsible for the
murder of the Jews of Vilna, was acquitted. Although the
Austrian Supreme Court quashed this verdict, Murer was
not tried again.
There was an antisemitic campaign against Bruno *Kreisky, leader of the Social Democratic Party, of Jewish origin,
who served for several years as foreign minister. After an election victory in 1970 Kreisky became federal chancellor (prime
minister), the first Jew to hold this high office. Kreiskys governments from 1970 until 1983 included six former Nazis, for
which he was publicly attacked by Simon Wiesenthal. In the
1970s Bruno Kreisky made libelous vicious lying attacks on
Wiesenthal. The Kreisky-Wiesenthal affair was followed by
a series of court actions, in which Kreisky and the Austrian
journalist Peter Michael Lingens, who attacked the chancellor, were eventually found guilty. Only in the 1990s did the
climate change and many official Austrian honors bestowed
on Wiesenthal.
Negotiations between the executive committee for Jewish claims on Austria, headed by Nahum *Goldmann, and the
Austrian government started in 1953, but the process of legislation on the return of property and the payment of indemnification to victims of Nazi persecution was concluded only in
1962 and was considered inadequate. No satisfactory progress
was made with regard to the solution of problems stemming
from the Nazi period. Legislation on indemnification to victims of Nazi persecution did not satisfy the most elementary
demands and could not compare with that of West Germany.
On the other hand, Austria showed a humanitarian approach
in granting transit facilities or temporary residence for Jews
and as a result played a major role in enabling Soviet Jews to
leave the country when they received permission to immigrate to Israel. They were first housed in Schoenau Castle,
but it was closed as a result of a terrorist attack in September
697
austria
The 1980s
It was estimated that no less than 90 of the Jews of Austria
resided in Vienna at the end of the 1970s, the remainder being in small communities in Salzburg, Linz, and Graz. Some
7,500 Jews were registered members of the Jewish community
of Vienna, and it was estimated that there were between 3,000
and 4,000 who were not registered. More than two-thirds of
the community was over the age of 60 and the major share
of the communal budget was expended on aid to the aged, of
whom nearly 1,000 were supported from communal funds.
On August 29, 1981, Arab terrorists attacked the Seitenstettengasse synagogue in Vienna, killing two and wounding
18. Police who were guarding the synagogue apprehended the
perpetrators (police guards had been on duty at the synagogue
from 1979 when an Arab terrorist group claimed it was responsible for causing an explosion on the synagogue grounds).
In 1985 the first conference of the World Jewish Congress in Vienna was overshadowed by the populist Freedom
Partys defense ministers act of sending his official helicopter
to pick up the Nazi war criminal Walter Reder when he was
released from an Italian prison. (He had slaughtered 1,500
Italian civilians.)
The year 1986 was dominated by the election of President
Kurt Waldheim the most important event of the 1980s for
the Austrian state and the Jewish community, causing a most
serious crisis for both. The World Jewish Congress charged
Waldheim with wartime involvement in Nazi activities in the
Balkans as a staff member of General Lhr, who was executed
as a war criminal by the Yugoslavs in 1947. During Waldheims
election campaign strong antisemitic feelings were openly expressed by parts of the population, and also by several politicians and the media, especially by the two dailies, Die Presse
and Die Neue Kronen Zeitung. The latter, which had a circulation of 1.5 million in a country of 7 million, had already
published in 1974 a notorious series about the Jews by Viktor
Reimann which was strongly attacked as antisemitic and discontinued. Waldheims election was opposed by many intellectuals and artists, who formed a new club called New Austria
and organized demonstrations, symposia, vigils, press conferences, and publications in order to recall Austrias responsibility for the Nazi crimes. Many Jews considered emigrating and
felt homeless again. Israel recalled its ambassador and replaced
him by a charg daffaires. The coolness between the two countries lasted until Waldheim left the presidency in 1992.
698
Because of the Waldheim affair the so-called Bedenkjahr (year of commemoration), which in 1988 marked the 50t
anniversary of the Anschluss of Austria to Nazi Germany,
was taken very seriously. At the state ceremony and the festive
event in Parliament on March 11 the leading role was played by
the socialist Austrian chancellor Franz Vranitzky. Whole series
of symposia, exhibitions, lectures, discussion groups, etc., were
organized, especially at universities and schools (including
many events fostering Christian-Jewish dialogue). This was a
new experience for Austria, at last confronting historic truth.
In June 1988 the heads of the Austrian Jewish community,
Chief Rabbi Chaim Eisenberg and President Paul Grosz, were
received by Pope John Paul ii during his visit to Vienna. In July
Helmut Zilk, the mayor of Vienna, commissioned from the
sculptor Alfred Hrdlicka a monument to commemorate the
victims of war and fascism in the center of Vienna. It shows
a kneeling Jew being forced by the Nazis to clean the streets
in 1938. This caused great controversy in the Jewish community because of the Jews humiliating posture.
In June 1987 the deputy mayor of Linz, Carl Hoedl, wrote
an open letter to Edgar *Bronfman, head of the *World Jewish Congress, comparing his attitude to Waldheim with the
show trial of the Jews about Jesus. In November of that year
Michael Graff, the general secretary of the Peoples Party, resigned after saying: As long as there is no proof that Waldheim strangled six Jews with his own hands, there will be no
problem; however, he remained active in politics.
communal and cultural life. In September 1981, the
Austrian Constitutional Law amended the Israelitengesetz of
1890 after an application by Benjamin Schreiber, the head of
the Vienna Agudah. The amendment allowed more than one
Kultusgemeinde in any geographic region.
In 1982 the Austrian Jewish museum in Eisenstadt near
Vienna the first in Austria was opened. It was initiated by
Kurt Schubert, the founder of the institute of Jewish studies of
the University of Vienna. Its director is Johannes Reiss.
In 1983 the late Chief Rabbi Akiba Eisenberg was succeeded by his son Chaim Eisenberg, who was still serving in
2005. In 1988 he was appointed chief rabbi of Austria, a title
which did not exist before the Holocaust.
In 1984 a series of events called Versunkene Welt on the
lost culture of Eastern Jewry was organized by Leon Zelmans
Jewish Welcome Service. In 1984 the Art Nouveau Synagogue
in St. Poelten was renovated and in its building was established a new Institute for the History of the Jews of Austria.
It was directed until 2004 by Klaus Lohrmann; his successor
was Martha Keil.
In 1983 the city of Vienna began inviting former Jewish
citizens to visit their old home for a week. Organized by the
Jewish Welcome Service, headed by Leon Zelman, several
thousand Viennese Jews returned to Vienna in the framework
of the program.
Several new institutions were built or founded, among
others the Jewish community center in 1980, the Jewish High
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
austria
699
austria
700
austria
In 1997 the monthly magazine Wiener published an article by Thomas Kpf entitled Scandal in the Jewish Community, Good Business with a Bad Conscience, which was full
of antisemitic stereotypes and phrases and illustrated with a
red Magen David composed of bank notes. The Jewish community responded with a press conference and a court order
and received an apology.
[Evelyn Adunka (2nd ed.)]
Austria-Israel Relations
The establishment of relations between Austria and Israel was
involved with the question of whether the 1938 Anschluss, by
which Austria became part of Nazi Germany, should influence the relations between the two countries. The government of Israel adopted the thesis that was at the basis of the
Austrian State Treaty; that is, that Austria was the victim of
Nazi aggression in 1938. However, the adoption of this policy
encountered obstacles of public opinion in Israel arising out of
Austrias identification with Germany. Great significance was
ascribed to Austrias unsatisfactory response to Jewish claims
for restitution and indemnification for crimes committed by
the Nazi regime in Austria. This situation gradually changed as
a result of Austrias friendly attitude to Israel in the context of
the implementation of the State Treaty, which imposed complete neutrality upon her. Austrias political stand at the un, as
well as in other international arenas, and her support of Israel
during the *Six-Day War, contributed much to the development of friendly ties. Relations were established on a consular
level almost immediately after the formation of the State of
Israel. From 1956, normal diplomatic relations existed, which
soon were on the ambassadorial level. Friendship leagues exist in the two states, as well as mutual chambers of commerce.
Trade between Israel and Austria steadily increased since 1948.
In 1968 Israel exported $6.8 million worth of goods to Austria,
headed by citrus fruits (of which Israel was the main supplier
to Austria) and phosphates and chemicals. Austria exported
$6.2 million worth of goods to Israel, chiefly timber and machinery. By 2002 the figures had risen to $68 million (mostly
manufactured goods) and $154 million, respectively.
[Yohanan Meroz]
Austria declared itself in favor of Security Council Resolution 242 of November 1967. It voted for the right of Yasser
Arafat, then leader of the plo, to address the United Nations
General Assembly, but the Austrian delegation abstained on
the vote to grant the plo observer status at the un.
The visit of Israel foreign minister Shimon Peres in November 1992 and his official invitation to President Klestil and
Chancellor Vranitzky to Israel, together with the inauguration
of several Austrian-Israeli projects, marked a new era in the
relationship of the two countries.
In 1994 four leading Austrian politicians President
Thomas Klestil, Chancellor Franz Vranitzky, Vice Chancellor Erhard Busek, and the president of Parliament, Heinz
Fischer visited Israel. This demonstrated the excellent relations between Austria and Israel since Kurt Waldheims pres-
701
702
vie juive dans lEurope contemporaire (Eng. 1967). Add. Bibliography: T. Albrich, Wir lebten wie sie. Juedische Lebensgeschichten
aus Tirol und Vorarlberg (1999); H. Brettl, Die juedische Gemeinde
von Frauenkirchen (2003); D.A. Binder, G. Reitter, and H. Ruetgen,
Judentum in einer antisemitischen Umwelt. Am Beispiel der Stadt Graz
19181938 (1988); K.H. Burmeister (ed.), Rabbiner Dr. Aron Tnzer.
Gelehrter und Menschenfreund 18711937 (1987); D. Ellmauer, H. Embacher, and A. Lichtblau (eds.), Geduldet, geschmaeht und vertrieben.
Salzburger Juden erzhlen (1998); H. Embacher (ed.), Juden in Salzburg. History, Cultures, Facts (2002); M.M. Feingold (ed.), Ein Ewiges
Dennoch. 125 Jahre Juden in Salzburg (1993); D. Herzog, Erinnerungen
eines Rabbiners 18821940 (1995); Israelitische Kultusgemeinde Graz,
Geschichte der Juden in Suedost-Oesterreich (1988); R. Kropf (ed.),
Juden im Grenzraum (1993); G. Lamprecht (ed.), Juedisches Leben
in der Steiermark (2004); A. Lang, B. Tobler, and G. Tschoegl (eds.),
Vertrieben. Erinnerungen burgenlaendischer Juden und Juedinnnen
(2004); E. Lappin (ed.), Juedische Gemeinden. Kontinuitaeten und
Brueche (2202); A. Lichtblau (ed.), Als haetten wir dazugehoert. Oesterreichisch-juedische Lebensgeschichten aus der Habsburgermonarchie
(1999); C. Lind, es gab so nette Leute dort. Die zerstoerte juedische
Gemeinde St. Poelten (1998); idem, sind wir doch in unserer Heimat als Landmenschen aufgewachsen. Der Landsprengel der Israelitischen Kultusgemeinde St. Poelten (2002); idem, Der letzte Jude hat
den Tempel verlassen. Juden in Niederoesterreich 19381945 (2004); G.
Milchram, Heilige Gemeinde Neunkirchen (2000); P. Schwarz, Tulln
ist judenrein! (1997); W. Neuhauser-Pfeiffer and K. Ransmaier, Vergessene Spuren. Die Geschichte der Juden in Steyr (1993); F. Pollero
(ed.), Die Erinnerung tut zu weh. Juedisches Leben uns Antisemitismus
im Waldviertel (1996); J. Reiss (ed.), Aus den sieben Gemeinden (1997);
W. Sotill, Es gibt nur einen Gott und eine Menschheit. Graz und seine
juedischen Mitbuerger (2001); S. Spitzer (ed.), Beitraege zur Geschichte
der Juden im Burgenland (1994); S. Spitzer, Die juedische Gemeinde
von Deutschkreuz (1995); S. Spitzer, Bne Chet. Die oesterreichischen
Juden im Mittelalter (1997); R. Streibel, Ploetzlich waren sie alle weg.
Die Juden der Gauhauptstadt Krems und ihre Mitbuerger. (1991); W.
Wadl, Geschichte der Juden in Kaernten in Mittelalter (1981); A. Walzl,
Die Juden in Krnten und das Dritte Reich (1987).
authority, rabbinical
AUSUBEL, NATHAN (18991986), U.S. author and folklorist. Born in Galicia, he went to the U.S. as a small child. Ausubel published anthological works. His popular collection, A
Treasury of Jewish Folklore (1948), went through over 20 editions, and was followed by further anthologies, all of which
included useful contributions in the form of prefaces, summaries, and notes by the editor. Among his many compilations are A Treasury of Jewish Humor (1951) and A Pictorial
History of the Jewish People (1953). He wrote The Book of Jewish
Knowledge (1964).
[David Niv]
and shape the halakhah. This dual image of halakhah finds expression in two basic and apparently contradictory dicta: on
the one hand, the basic tenet that the Torah is from Heaven
(Torah min ha-Shamayim) on the other, the principle that
the Torah is not in Heaven (Torah lo ba-Shamayim; bm 59b
based on Deut. 30:12; Maim., Yad, Yesodei ha-Torah 9:4). In
other words, the source of the halakhah is divine, but its place,
its life, development, and formation, is with mankind, in the
life of society. The halakhic scholars saw no inconsistency in
these two principles, believing as they did that in their exegesis, enactments, innovations, and creativeness, they were
merely giving practical expression to a further unfolding of the
revelation at Sinai, destined from the beginning for the needs
of each particular generation (Ex. R. 28:6; Tanh . Yitro 11).
Authority of the Halakhic Scholars
Even in the written law problems are encountered to which no
solutions are given within the framework of the existing law
such as the case of the blasphemer (Lev. 24:1016), the gatherer
of sticks on the Sabbath (Num. 15:3236), and the inheritance
of the daughters of Zelophehad (Num. 27:111; 36:110) but
are explicitly made known by God to Moses. On the other
hand, a number of biblical passages, particularly Deuteronomy 17:813, enjoin that a decision for every future problem,
whether arising from a precept governing mans relationship
with the Divine, or with his fellow man, must be sought at the
hands of the priest, the levite, and the judge, sitting at the
particular time in the midst of the people, in judgment over
them. This combination of priest, levite, and judge was designed to ensure, according to the halakhic interpretation, that
the law should be determined by teachers and judges deciding according to their human knowledge and understanding,
since the function of the priest and levite was to instruct and
teach the people (cf. Deut. 33:10; Ezek. 44:2324; Mal. 2:7; Josephus reference to the prophet (Ant., 4:218) within the context of Deuteronomy 17:9 is contrary to the plain meaning of
the text). Hence, when in the course of time the teaching of
the law ceased to be the exclusive function of the priests and
levites, it was decided that while it was proper for priests and
levites to be members of the bet din, their absence would not
affect its competence (Sif. Deut. 153).
Authority in Deciding the Halakhah
The prophet in his function as a bearer of the divine vision is
assigned no part in determining the halakhah. These are the
commandments henceforth a prophet may no longer make
any innovations (Sifra 27:34). A halakhic rule that is forgotten may not be recalled by means of divine spirit but by way
of study and logical reasoning (Tem. 16a; see Maim., intro. to
Comm. to the Mishnah).
The sages of the Talmud carried this basic conception
concerning the exclusive authority to interpret the Torah
and continue its development to an extreme but inevitable
conclusion even if they tell you that left is right and right
is left hearken unto their words (Comm. on Deut. 17:10,
703
authority, rabbinical
11; Mid. Tan. to ibid.; Sif. Deut. 154 et al.; cf. the version in tj,
Hor. 1:1, 45d: until they tell you that right is right and left is
left. For a reconciliation between the texts see Abrabanel to
Deut. ibid.; Divrei David (of David b. Samuel ha-Levi, author
of the Turei Zahav) ad loc.; D. Hoffman, in Bibliography. It
is possible that the two versions are related to the conflicting
views between R. Kahana and R. Eliezer concerning the *Zaken Mamre (Sanh. 88a)). Thus the halakhah is so identified
with its scholars and tradents that even their errors are binding as halakhah a notion clearly expressed by Nah manides
(Comm. on Deut. ibid.; see also Nissim Girondi, Derashot
ha-Ran, nos. 7 and 11). This twofold principle of the exclusive
authority of the halakhic scholars and of excluding any supra-human influence on the determination of the halakhah is
vividly exemplified in the well-known aggadah of the dispute
between R. Eliezer b. Hyrcanus and R. Joshua b. Hananiah
and his colleagues concerning the oven of Aknai (bm 59b).
Although a heavenly voice (bat kol ) came forth to confirm the
correctness of the formers minority opinion, R. Joshua refused
to concede, countering with the argument that the Torah is
not in Heaven, the Torah has already been given embracing the rule that the majority must be followed (Ex. 23:2). The
aggadah concludes that even God accepted the majority view,
and rejoiced that His children had vanquished Him. Thus
the absolute truth may be according to the opinion of an individual and the majority may err, but the halakhic truth lies
with the majority opinion, since the halakhah was entrusted
to the scholars, whose decision is accepted, as it were, by the
Lawgiver Himself. It is true that some scholars took a contrary
view, attributing a certain influence to supra-human authority in the determination of the halakhah, particularly with regard to the visions of the prophets, whose halakhic statements
were interpreted as the Torah itself. Even after prophecy had
ceased there were scholars who attached significance to supra-human influence, as illustrated in the aggadot of the bat
kol intervening in the above-mentioned dispute and in that
between Bet Hillel and Bet Shammai (Er. 13b). These must be
seen, however, as the opinion of individual scholars, and it is
clear that the opinion of Joshua prevailed, that no attention
is paid to a bat kol (Ber. 52a; Pes. 114a). Maimonides (introd.
to Yad.) assigns to the prophets and their courts an honorable
place as links in the chain of tradition of halakhic transmission, stressing however that this was by virtue of the prophets
functioning as scholars and not in the role of prophets, and
he explains that the prophet does not come to make law but
to command about the precepts of the Torah, to warn people
that they shall not transgress them. A prophet who claimed
divine instruction as to what was law or the halakhah, was to
be branded a false prophet (Yad., Yesodei ha-Torah 9:14),
from which it follows that even if a thousand prophets, all
of them equal to Elijah and Elisha, should hold to a reasoned
opinion, and a thousand and one scholars reason otherwise,
the majority must yet be followed and the halakhah decided
according to the words of the latter (Yad. introd.). Some seven
centuries later Aryeh Leib b. Joseph ha-Kohen succinctly sum-
704
marized the matter, stating: The Torah was not given to the
angels, but to man who possesses human intelligence the
Torah was given to be determined by human intelligence, even
if human intelligence errs and the truth is determined by
the agreement of the sages by using human intelligence (introd. to Kez ot ha-H oshen to Sh. Ar., h m).
Authority in Every Generation
This guiding principle in the Weltanschauung of the halakhists dictated the development of the halakhah in all its history.
From time to time there emerged new spiritual centers of the
Jewish people. When Jabneh became such a center, after the
destruction of the Temple, it was laid down that the court
there was to be the central determining authority (Sif. Deut.
153), and Yose ha-Gelili explains the words in those days in
that verse (Deut. 17:9) as referring to a competent judge functioning at the particular time (Sif. Deut. 153). The possibility is recognized that future scholars might not be as wise as
their predecessors; nevertheless contemporary scholars and
judges should be regarded with the same esteem as those of
past generations and whoever is appointed leader of the
community, even if he be the least worthy, is to be regarded
with the same esteem as the mightiest of earlier generations.
Moreover, Say not, How was it that the former days were
better than these? for it is not out of wisdom that you enquire concerning this (rh 25b based on Eccles. 7:10; Tosef.
rh 2:3). The enduring continuity and vitality of the halakhah
dictate that the scholars of each generation exercise the authority conferred on them in the cause of its continued creativity and development, and to refrain from using such authority, or to question it, on the grounds that the wisdom of
later scholars does not match that of their precursors, would
show lack of understanding.
Evolution of the Halakhah
The halakhic scholars exercised the authority given them by
the basic norms of the halakhah i.e., Written Torah, in certain established ways, recognized by the halakhic system itself
for the purpose of its own evolution, i.e., by utilizing halakhahs
legal sources. The primary legal source is *Midrash (i.e., interpretation and construction), various modes of which were
employed to find solutions to new problems, first by interpretation of the written law and thereafter of the Mishnah and
successive halakhic sources (see *Interpretation). When interpretation offered no means of a solution, or the proffered
solution provided no answer to contemporary requirements,
a second legal source was used: namely, legislation or enactment by way of the takkanah and gezerah (see *Takkanot).
Other legal sources employed were *minhag (custom), maaseh
(precedent), and sevara (legal logic). In pursuing, by means
of the above-mentioned legal sources, their task of fashioning the halakhah which gave order to daily vicissitudes of
life, while itself being shaped by them the halakhic scholars clung to a twofold objective. On the one hand they maintained an unswerving concern for the continued evolution
and development of the halakhah, and, on the other, for the
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
auto da f
great and onerous responsibility of preserving its spirit, orientation, and continuity.
The Rule of Hilkheta Ke-Vatraei
The substantive rule of hilkheta ke-vatraei (i.e., that the law
is according to later halakhic scholars) was a development
of the post-talmudic period, endorsed by the fundamental
principle of the halakhic scholars authority. In the history of
the halakhah, the terms rishonim and ah aronim are commonly accepted as signifying the scholars from the middle of
the 11t to the 16t centuries and those from the 16t century
onward, respectively. These terms, however, are also applied
to halakhic scholars prior to the 11t century to indicate not
only their chronological order but also the greater authority
halakhically attributed to earlier scholars as compared with
later ones. R. Johanan stated: The hearts of the rishonim were
like the door of the ulam (the larger hall of the Temple) and
those of the ah aronim like the door of the heikhal (the smaller
hall) but ours are like the eye of a fine needle. *Abbaye, *Rava,
and Rav *Ashi compared with even more modesty their own
standing with that of earlier scholars (Er. 53a). *Amoraim were
not permitted to dispute statements of the *tannaim, a relationship of deference preserved in turn by the *geonim and
the rishonim and ah aronim of the rabbinic period toward their
respective predecessors.
The high regard paid to the statements of earlier scholars
did not prevent Jewish law from developing in the course of
time an important rule, essential for the purpose of bestowing
authority on contemporary scholars to decide the halakhah according to the prevailing circumstances and problems of their
time. This rule that the law is according to later scholars
dates from the geonic period. It laid down that until the time
of Abbaye and Rava, i.e., the middle of the fourth century c.e.,
the halakhah in case of any difference of opinion among the
scholars was to be decided according to the views of the
earlier scholars rather than those of later dissenting scholars;
from the time of Abbaye and Rava onward and also in case of
disputes among the post-talmudic scholars, the opinions of
later scholars would prevail over the contrary opinions of an
earlier generation in deciding the halakhah (Asher b. Jehiel,
Piskei ha-Rosh, bm 3:10; 4:21; Shab. 23:1). Certain sources render this rule applicable also to the period preceding Abbaye
and Rava (see L. Ginzberg, Geonica, 2 (1909), 2122, 32). The
principle of hilkheta ke-vatraei is applicable also when a pupil dissents from his teacher (Resp. Maharik, 84; Malachi b.
Jacob ha-Kohen, Yad Malakhi, no. 17) and even when an individual disputes the views of a number of earlier scholars (Yad
Malakhi, no. 169; Pith ei Teshuvah no. 8, Sh. Ar., h m 25).
Among the reasons advanced for this rule are those of
Asher ben Jehiel. All matters not elucidated in the Talmud,
as compiled by Rav Ashi and Ravina, may be controverted
and reconstructed even when the statements of the geonim
are dissented from The statements of later scholars carry
primary authority because they knew the reasoning of earlier
scholars as well as their own, and took it into consideration in
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
705
autographs
706
autonomy
AUTONOMY, the religious, legal, social, and cultural self-sufficiency of the Jewish community within the sovereign nonJewish state or its subdivision; Jewish self-government. Jewish autonomy was conditioned by both external and internal
forces. By definition it did not exist during the periods of political sovereignty in the days of the Jewish independent states.
During the periods of Persian and Greco-Roman subjugation
the Jews enjoyed considerable self-government, especially in
the form of polyteuma, an autonomous community within
the Hellenistic city, as in *Alexandria. Throughout the Middle Ages, when European society generally was constituted
of distinct corporate groups each with its own way of life, the
Jews were also governed by their own laws and institutions.
The Christian authority in the lands of Europe, whether emperor, king, pope, duke, or municipality, as well as the Muslim caliph or other ruler, granted them various privileges of
serf-rule. These dealt mainly with their rights of commerce,
moneylending, or litigation with Gentiles. The internal political and social life of the Jews was left inviolate. The basic
Christian legal concept permitted the Jews to live according
to their law (secundum legem eorum vivere). In Islam the very
707
autonomy
708
autonomy
709
autonomy, judicial
Decline of Autonomy
The era of civic emancipation ushered in a gradual dissolution of the self-governing community. The evolution of centralized monarchies, the crumbling of the medieval social
structure, the harnessing of Jewish leadership in the service
of the state, Enlightenment as an inner solvent, early capitalism with its emphasis on individualism, loss of status of the
rabbinical courts, financial bankruptcy these were some
of the powerful internal and external factors that spelled the
doom of Jewish autonomy. Many declared that emancipation
and autonomy were inherently contradictory; that once the
individual Jew is granted equal civic rights he can no longer
claim group privileges.
Between the two world wars, efforts were made in Eastern European countries to grant Jews, along with other nationalities, certain *minority rights. In Russia, Alexander Kerenskys short-lived provisional government of 1917 stirred
Jewish hopes for national self-determination. Upon seizing
power the Soviets too proclaimed the rights to autonomy of
territorial nationalities. For a while autonomous regions and
soviets enjoyed linguistic, judicial, and educational self-rule.
*Birobidzhan was proclaimed such a region. However, atheistic and assimilationist trends as well as the incipient anti-Jewishness gradually eradicated Jewish communal life. The claim
for minority rights was based on the ideology of Diaspora nationalism, or *Autonomism, which demanded from the state
group rights along with individual equality. The experiment
did not last long. Intense nationalism among the ruling states
and the force of economic rivalry between the Jews and the local populations tended to shatter all good intentions. In Erez
Israel the central and local self-government granted by Turkey
and by the Mandatory power offered the Jewish community
wide autonomy, which was used constructively to help prepare
for eventual independence. Only one community, the Keneset
Israel, was recognized, the exception being the separate Orthodox community network (see *Agudat Israel).
The Voluntary Post-Emancipation Community
Hardly any trace is left in the post-World War ii period of either state-enforced group autonomy or of the minority rights
program. Emancipated Jewry developed wholly voluntary associations and communal organs. These serve a wide variety
of purposes, mainly religious and social organizations abound
for cultural, recreational, and social services. There have also
arisen societies for the defense of Jewish rights and for developing institutions that serve both the Jewish and non-Jewish
residents of the state on a non-sectarian basis, such as hospitals, recreational centers, and universities, as well as employment and vocational agencies. The *Board of Deputies of British Jews, the *American Jewish Committee, the *American
Jewish Congress, and many other national bodies specialize
in defense or in broader community services. The Orthodox,
Conservative, and Reform religious groups in Western Europe
and the United States each have their own network of local
congregations and of regional and national institutions.
710
711
revolves therefore round the interpretations of the two principles: nivvul ha-met and pikkuah nefesh. For while any tampering with the corpse comes under the former category and
is therefore prohibited, it can be argued that as a result of dissections and autopsies the lives of others can be saved or prolonged, and hence the prohibition of nivvul ha-met would be
overridden by the prime commandment of pikkuah nefesh.
In the Bible there would appear to be two clear instances
of the dissection of the body of a deceased person: the embalming of Jacob (Gen. 50:23) and of his son Joseph (ibid.,
26). According to all evidence the process of *embalming as
practiced by the ancient Egyptians consisted of disemboweling
the body and filling the cavity with certain unguents. The view
was put forward in a question addressed to Ezekiel *Landau
(see below), that this act should be permitted since it was performed out of the principle of respect for the dead, and what is
done out of respect for the dead cannot be considered as nivvul ha-met, which is essentially disrespect for the dead. This
principle is explicitly laid down in the Talmud to justify certain
cases of postponement of burial so that proper respect may be
shown to the dead (Sanh. 47a), and it has been advanced again
as an argument in favor of permitting autopsies.
In the Talmud there are two noteworthy references to the
possibility of autopsies, each for different reasons. One (H ul.
11b) clearly states that an autopsy may be performed on the
victim of a murder in order to establish whether he was viable at the time of the assault. Were he not, no charge of murder could be laid against the assailant. This case would come
within the framework of permissibility of pikkuah nefesh. Such
a consideration, however, does not apply to the second instance. The question was raised, in an actual incident, whether
the corpse of a boy could be exhumed for examination to ascertain whether he was a major or a minor at the time of death,
the question of the disposition of an estate being involved. In
this case the exhumation was forbidden, but only because it
would have had to be performed by relatives, who stood in a
special category with regard to the deceased, and because of
the possibility of changes having taken place in the corpse after burial, thus rendering the examination inconclusive. The
whole discussion, however, suggests the possibility of the examination of a body for reasons not connected with pikkuah
nefesh (BB 154ab). There are in the Talmud various instances
of the dissection of human bodies for anatomical research (cf.,
e.g., Bek. 45a), but in all these instances it would appear that
the corpses of non-Jews were employed.
It was not until the 18t century, when human bodies began to be used systematically for medical research as a regular
practice, that the permissibility of autopsies for medical research and saving lives became a practical question of halakhah. A query addressed from London to Ezekiel Landau,
of Prague, inquired as to the possibility of performing an
autopsy on the body of a Jew, in order to reveal the cause of
death and thus find a cure for others suffering from the same
malady. The questioner gave his reasons for permitting this,
citing, inter alia, the embalming of Jacob. Landau dismissed
712
av
AUVERGNE, former French province including the present departments of Cantal, Puy-de-Dme, and part of HauteLoire. The presence of Jews in Auvergne is known from the
end of the fifth century. In the second half of the 13t century
they were settled in the localities of Auzon, Clermont, Ennezat,
Langeac, Monton, Oilac, Peissin, Pont-du-Chteau, Puy-Roger,
Ris, Rochefort, Taleine, Veyre, and Vichy. Banished together
with the other Jews of France in 1306, they returned after 1359
to settle in Ennezat, Lignat, and Montaigut-en-Combraille until the expulsion of the Jews from the kingdom in 1394.
Bibliography: A. Tardieu, in: Dpche du Puy-de-Dme
(Sept. 15, 1891); P. Andigier, Histoire dAuvergne, 1 (1899), 14; A. Molinier (ed.), Correspondance administrative dAlfonse de Poitiers, 1
(1894), 4024 and passim; P. Fournier and P. Gubin (eds.), Enqutes
administratives dAlfonse dePoitiers (1959), passim.
[Bernhard Blumenkranz]
713
(in the masoretic text and all the ancient versions, except the
Syriac), once observed as a fast (Meg. Taan., last chapter, Neubauer). (b) The Ninth of *Av, still observed as the strictest of
the four fasts commemorating the destruction of the Temple,
is the culmination of a period of nine days of semi-mourning.
Connected with it are two special Sabbaths, the one preceding
the fast called Shabbat H azon (cf. Isa. ch. 1) and the one following the fast called Shabbat Nah amu (cf. Isa. 40) after the
respective Sabbath haftarah readings. (c) The Fifteenth of *Av,
once a joyous popular festival, the main day of wood offering
to the altar (Taan. 4:5, 8; Jos., Wars, 2:17). (d) The Eighteenth
of Av, once observed as a fast commemorating the quenching
of the Eternal Light in the Temple in the reign of King Ahaz
(Meg. Taan., loc. cit.). Predominantly joyful in Temple times,
with the fifth, seventh, tenth, and twentieth of Av as additional festive days of wood offering (Taan. 4:5, 8), this months
character became increasingly somber after the Romans destruction of the Temple and as more and more national catastrophes occurred (or were held to have occurred) in it, with
increasing restrictions on sundry expressions of joy, in keeping with the mishnaic ruling When Av comes in, gladness is
diminished (ibid. 4:6).
Bibliography: Eisenstein, Dinim, 1; Guttmann, Mafteah , 1
(1906), 70f.; et, 1 (1947), 910.
[Ephraim Jehudah Wiesenberg]
714
AV, THE NINTH OF (Heb. , Tishah be-Av), traditional day of mourning for the destruction of the Temples
in Jerusalem.
Historical Background
The First Temple, built by King Solomon, was destroyed by
the Babylonian king Nebuchadnezzar in 586 b.c.e. on the 10t
of Av, according to Jeremiah 3:12, whereas in the corresponding record in ii Kings 25:89, the date is given as the 7t of Av.
The Tosefta Taanit 4:10 (also Taan. 29a) explains this discrepancy by stating that the destruction of the outer walls and of
the courtyard started on the 7t of Av while the whole edifice
was destroyed on the 10t of Av. R. Johanan declared that he
would have fixed the fast on the 10t of Av because it was on
that day that the greater part of the calamity happened. The
rabbis however decided that it is more fitting to commemorate the beginning of the calamity.
The Second Temple was destroyed by the Romans in
70 c.e., on the 10t of Av, according to the historian Josephus
(Wars, 6:24950). This day is still observed as a day of mourning by the Karaites. The Talmud (Taan. 29a), however, gives
the date as the 9t of Av, which became accepted as the anniversary of both destructions.
The Talmud justifies the 9t of Av as the major day of
mourning because a series of calamities occurred on this day
throughout Jewish history. The Mishnah (Taan. 4:6) enumerates five disasters: (1) on the 9t of Av it was decreed that
the Children of Israel, after the Exodus from Egypt, should
not enter the Promised Land; (2) the First and (3) the Second
Temples were destroyed; (4) Bethar, the last stronghold of the
leaders of the *Bar Kokhba war, was captured in 135 c.e.; and
(5) one year later, in 136, the Roman emperor Hadrian established a heathen temple on the site of the Temple and rebuilt
Jerusalem as a pagan city which was renamed Aelia Capitolina
and which the Jews were forbidden to enter.
The expulsion of the Jews from Spain in 1492 is said also
to have occurred on the 9t of Av.
The 9t of Av thus became a symbol for all the persecutions and misfortunes of the Jewish people, for the loss of national independence and the sufferings in exile. The massacres of whole communities during the Crusades intensified
this association.
Mourning Rites
It is uncertain whether or how the 9t of Av was observed as a
day of mourning before 70 c.e. in memory of the destruction
of the First Temple. In Zechariah 7:5 such an enquiry is quoted
and the prophets answer is that instead of fasting they should
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
715
av bet din
716
(Olat Tamid, prayer book, p. 100) as follows: Reform Judaism beholds in the cessation of the sacrificial services, the
termination of a special nationality, and the scattering of the
Jews among all nations, the fundamental conditions for the
fulfillment of their mission among mankind. Only after the
destruction of Jerusalem was it possible for Israel to become
a kingdom of priests and a holy nation, a conception which
even in the Talmud is intimated in the saying: On the day of
the destruction of the Temple the Messiah was born. In the
last decades, however, Reform circles have come to feel that
Tishah be-Av should not be ignored but rather that it should
be reinterpreted to make it relevant and meaningful in modern times. This conforms to the practice of Reform Judaism
with regard to all festivals whose original symbolism was reinterpreted.
The laws and customs of the Tishah be-Av ritual are to
be found in Maimonides (Yad, Taanit, ch. 5), and in Sh. Ar.,
oh 54961.
Bibliography: Zunz, Ritus, 88 ff.; Elbogen, Gottesdienst,
128 ff., 229 ff.; H. Schauss, Jewish Festivals (1938), 96105; J.T. Lewinski,
Sefer ha-Moadim, 7 (1957), 97417; S.R. Hirsch, Horeb, a Philosophy of
Jewish Laws and Observances, 1 (1962), 14150; D. Goldschmidt (ed.),
Kinot Ashkenaziyyot (1968).
[Meir Ydit]
avedat
During the geonic period, the term was used to designate the deputy to the principal, *gaon, of the academies of
Babylonia and Erez Israel. Usually the av bet din was also the
heir-designate of the gaon, generally his son. The deputies are
also referred to as rabbenu ha-av (our rabbi the father), or
simply av (father).
In the 14t and 15t centuries, the title av bet din was occasionally employed by communities as a synonym for the local
rabbi. The title appears more frequently in the communal documents of Poland-Lithuania during the 16t and 17t centuries,
and of Russia in the 19t century. Av bet din then designated the
principal of the yeshivah who promulgated halakhic rulings
and took part in the communal administration; in particular
it was used as the title of the district rabbi of a large community. A rabbi who presided over a bet din was termed rav av bet
din (abbreviated as ravad ). This traditional connotation
has remained. In the State of Israel, av bet din also designates
the chairman of a civil or a rabbinical court.
Bibliography: A. Buechler, Das Synedrion in Jerusalem
(1902); L. Ginzberg, Perushim ve-H iddushim be-Yerushalmi, 3 (1941),
20820; H. Tchernowitz, Toledot ha-Halakhah, 4 (1950), 26276; Alon,
Meh karim, 2 (19582), 2223, no. 37; H. Mantel, Studies in the History
of the Sanhedrin (1961), 10229, contains detailed bibliography; et,
1 (1955), 1011; Assaf, Geonim, 44; H.H. Ben-Sasson, Hagut ve-Hanhagah (1959), index; Weiss, in: jjs, 1 (1948), 1727.
step over (their) heads? Remain where you are! said Judah
ha-Nasi to Avdan. Legend relates that at that instant Avdan
was stricken with leprosy and two of his sons were drowned.
This led R. *Nah man b. Isaac to comment: Blessed be the AllMerciful, who put Avdan to shame in this world [so that his
share in the world to come remains undiminished].
Bibliography: Hyman, Toledot, 62.
[Zvi Kaplan]
717
avedat
718
conducted at the site by T. Erickson-Gini (19992000). Avedat is situated near the point where the two main routes from
*Petra and *Elath converge to form one road leading north
to H aluz ah and the Mediterranean coast. Here, in the third
century B.C.E., the *Nabateans established a road station for
the supply of their caravans with water and food (campsites
existed to the north and east of the acropolis), as is shown by
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
avedon, richard
the pottery and coins dating back to that period. The diverse
nature of the archaeological finds indicates that Avedat occupied a position of great importance in Indo-Arabian commerce. Little more is known of the first few centuries of the
citys existence, but it is clear that the site was abandoned at
the beginning of the first century B.C.E., perhaps as a result
of Alexander Jannaeus ( *Yannais) conquests in the central
Negev. A road leading to Oboda was established in the late
first century C.E. and was guarded by a series of small forts.
The Nabatean settlement reached its zenith during the reign of
Aretas IV (9 B.C.E.40 C.E.), when a large temple was apparently built on the citys acropolis, though very few remains of
it have survived. The Nabatean town appears to have extended
over the northern part of the mountain ridge at the edge of
which the acropolis was situated. A Roman army camp, situated north of the city, has the remains of a Nabatean building
of the first century C.E., on its western side under the principia. A Nabatean fort dating to the first and second centuries
C.E. was also excavated at En Avdat not far to the southwest of
Oboda. A building built of fine ashlars which has been identified as a temple was unearthed to the northwest of the town.
In the days of Aretas IV, Avedat was the site of a flourishing
ceramic industry. A potters workshop for the manufacture
of the thin painted Nabatean ware was excavated in the eastern part of the city.
By the mid-first century C.E. the Nabatean trade diminished and Avedat began to decline. The Roman conquest in
106 C.E. and the citys annexation to the Roman Empire produced little change. Thamudic and Safaitic tribes intruded
into the area at the beginning of the second century C.E. and
scores of inscriptions in their dialects have been found at
Avedat. They indicate that these tribes were responsible for
the citys destruction sometime after 126 C.E. In about the
mid-third century the Romans incorporated southern Erez
Israel and Transjordan into their chain of defenses to protect
the Empires southern frontier. Avedat, situated on this line,
became a settlement for discharged soldiers who received
land grants and other benefits in return for guaranteed military service in times of emergency. A new residential quarter
was established on the southern end of the mountain ridge
at Oboda. It was not fortified, but consisted of a number of
well-built houses along two short roads. A temple dedicated
to Zeus-Obodas and to Aphrodite was built, or rebuilt, on
the acropolis. A burial cave on the southwestern slope also
dates to this period. The Roman settlement was short-lived
and the latest Roman epigraphic remains are from the end of
the third century. The houses of the residential quarter close
to the North Tower were rebuilt c. 300 C.E. and were still in
use at time the site was rocked by an earthquake in the early
fifth century C.E.
Avedat flourished in the Byzantine period (in the early
sixth century). On the acropolis a large citadel, two churches,
and a monastery were built. The settlement itself moved down
to the western slopes of the mountain ridge. The Byzantine
dwellings consisted of houses erected over rock-hewn caves.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
719
720
avempace
subsistence they depended on the charity of Diaspora communities and pilgrims. The Chronicle of Ahimaaz reports a
donation of 1,000 dinars pledged by Paltiel in Fostat (c. 969)
for the benefit of the Avelei Beit Olamim. After Paltiels death,
his son reinterred him and his wife in Jerusalem and donated
a considerable sum for the Avelei ha-Heikhal. Both these
terms are evidently identical with Avelei Zion. Avelei Zion is
mentioned for the first time in the Halakhot Kez uvot (Italy,
first half of the ninth century) where it is incorporated into a
prayer of consolation as part of the grace recited in the home
of a mourner (Comfort, O Lord our God, the mourners of
Zion and the mourners of Jerusalem). This phrase was also
included in the prayer Nah em of the afternoon service on the
Ninth of Av, although it is not mentioned either in the order of
prayers in the Jerusalem Talmud (Ber. 4:3, 8a) or in Seder Rav
Amram. The new formula is found in Mah zor Vitry, 269.
Groups of Avelei Zion existed also in Germany, Italy,
Yemen, and other Oriental countries. In Germany, one of
the prominent members of this group was the liturgical poet
*Meir b. Isaac, a contemporary of Rashi. With the conquest
of Palestine by the Seljuks (1071) and by the Crusaders (1099)
the Avelei Zion disappeared from Jerusalem, though *Benjamin of Tudela, who visited the city about 1179, talked to R.
Abraham Alcostantini, the saintly ascetic, who was one of the
mourners of Jerusalem. Benjamin also heard of Avelei Zion
in Yemen who live in caves or secluded houses and fast every day except for Sabbaths and holidays and pray to God to
have mercy upon dispersed Israel, and of others like them
in Germany.
Most of the Karaites who settled in Jerusalem in the first
half of the ninth century ordered their lives according to the
customs of the Avelei Zion. Their scholars, for example, Daniel
al-Kumisi and *Sahl b. Maz liah , sent messages to the Karaites
in the Diaspora calling upon them to abandon the vanities of
this world and go to Jerusalem to spend their days there in
prayer for the redemption of Israel. Some scholars believed,
in fact, that the Avelei Zion were a Karaite sect, but this can
hardly be maintained as they seem to have developed before
the emergence of Karaism. Possibly the Karaite scholars Tobias b. Moses (11t century), who lived in Jerusalem for a time,
and Judah Hadassi (12t century) of Constantinople belonged
to the Avelei Zion.
Bibliography: Mann, in: jqr, 12 (1920), 271; S. Schechter,
Studies in Judaism, 3 (1924), 67; Baron, Social, 2:5 (1957), 185, index;
Zucker, in: Sefer ha-Yovel Ch. Albeck (1963), 378 ff.
[Zvi Avneri]
passed near it, as did the Roman road connecting Acre and
Sepphoris. According to the amora Abba b. Kahana (c. 400),
Jobs oxen and asses were stolen by marauders (Job 1:14) in the
valley of Avelim (Pd rk 66; et al.), which may reflect the insecurity of the region in his own time. Avelim is the present-day
village of Ibilln, with a population of about 1,500 in 1970 (60
Christian and 40 Muslim). In 2002 the population was over
10,000 (55 Muslim and 45 Christian). Income was about
half the national average.
Relics from several periods have been discovered in the
area. From the Roman period there is a mikveh, from the Byzantine period a dwelling, and a wall dating to the Crusaders
period was also found. A synagogue of the talmudic period,
including part of a decorative lintel with an Aramaic inscription and a stone decorated with a menorah, was found at Khirbat Ibilln.
Bibliography: Press, Erez, 1 (19512), 4; S. Klein, Sefer ha-Yishuv, 1 (1939), 1; S.J.L. Rapoport, Erekh Millin, 1 (1914), 4; Neubauer,
Gogr., 25960; Press, in: Jeschurun, 17 (1930), 2617; J. Braslavi
(Braslavski), Le Heker Arzenu (1954), 74, 27780; Ginsberg and Klein,
in bjpes, 2, nos. 34 (1935), 4748 (inscription not in Frey, Corpus).
[Michael Avi-Yonah / Shaked Gilboa (2nd ed.)]
721
avenary, hanoch
722
out his life, but, on the basis of an analysis of the introduction to the De Anima, that he is also probably the well-known
philosopher and historian Abraham *Ibn Daud (c. 111080).
A thorough examination and investigation by the French
scholar Mme. M.T. dAlverny of the manuscripts containing
the rendering into Latin of *Avicennas De Anima, and of the
dedicatory preface found in many of them, made her realize
that Jourdain, the first bibliographer to call attention to this
work, had erroneously supplied the translator with the first
name John; in so doing, he had prepared the ground for the
alleged change of faith and the assumptions and conjectures of
subsequent scholars. The correct reading of the dedication is
reverendissimo Toletanae episcopo Johanni, not Johannes. The
work, it follows, was dedicated to John, archbishop of Toledo
(115166), and not to his predecessor Raymond, as had been
thought from the time of Jourdain. In this introduction, and
in others, the translator is identified as Avendehut Israelita
philosophus, or simply Avendeuth Israelita; the name John
does not appear in any of them. Besides the introduction to
the De Anima, the first chapters of Avicennas Shifa in Latin
begin with Verba Avendeuth Israelitae; a small part of the work,
bearing the title De Universalibus, also has in the manuscripts
the name Avendeuth or Avendeath. He translated philosophical and scientific works. In his work, Avendauth collaborated
with Dominicus Gundisalvi. It is doubtful that the latter, a
well-known scholar who was instrumental in the transmission of Arabic culture to Europe, knew the original language
of the works that he rendered into Latin. Painstaking study
of the style and terminology are needed before a conclusive
statement can be made; it may, however, be that Ibn Daud was
the intermediary between the Arabic and the Latin version.
He was the author of Epitome totius astrologie.
Bibliography: Ibn Daud, Tradition, xxvixxvii; M. Steinschneider, Die Hebraeischen Uebersetzungen des Mittelalters (1893),
2023; DAlvery, in: Homenaje a Mills-Vallicrosa, 1 (1954), 1943.
Add. Bibliography: D. Romano, La ciencia hispanojuda (1992),
11322; idem, in: H. Beinart (ed.), The Sephardi Legacy, 1 (1992), 252.
[Abraham Solomon Halkin]
averroes
723
averroes
724
in his commentary on Guide 1:51). However, all of these conjectures are incorrect, for, while some of Maimonides views
appear to be similar to those of Averroes, it seems certain
that Maimonides was not familiar with Averroes commentaries when he wrote the Guide (S. Pines (trans.), Guide of the
Perplexed (1963), cviiicxxiii; H.A. Wolfson, Crescas Critique of Aristotle (1929), 323). Maimonides mentions Averroes works in two letters. In 1190, when Maimonides had
completed at least some portions of the Guide, he wrote to
his pupil Joseph b. Judah Ibn Shem Tov that he had received
only recently Averroes commentaries with the exception of
the one on De sensu et sensato. He also wrote that, while he
had not had time to study them carefully, he was favorably
impressed by their content (Iggerot ha-Rambam, ed. I. Shailat (1995), i, 299, 313). Similarly, in a letter to Samuel ibn Tibbon, the translator of the Guide, in 1199, Maimonides strongly
recommends the commentaries of Averroes as an aid for understanding Aristotle (ibid., ii, 55253). As a result perhaps
of Maimonides high praise for Averroes commentaries, they
became in Hebrew translation the prime source for studying
Aristotelian science, supplanting even the works of the Stagirite himself. Among the philosophers of the 13t and 14t
centuries, Levi b. Gershom and Moses of Narbonne are usually considered faithful followers of Averroes. However, this
applies only to Moses of Narbonne, whose commentary on
Maimonides Guide is pervaded by Averroes ideas (see esp.
on 1:68 and 1:70), not to Gersonides. While the latter accepts
a number of Averroes teachings, e.g., the eternity of the world
(but only partially); that the existence of a thing is identical
with its essence, not something superadded to it; that God can
be described through positive attributes; he differs from him
on a number of others (Milhamot Adonai, passim). R. Glasner
has shown in several studies that in his supercommentaries on
Averroes epitomes and middle commentaries on Aristotles
books on natural science, Gersonides rejects certain fundamental Aristotelian positions presented therein, such as the
Aristotelian accounts of natural motion and violent motion
(see, e.g., Glasner, in C. Sirat et al. (eds.), Les mthodes de travail de Gersonide (2003), 90103, esp. 98101). Averroes commentaries served as the principle source for the first two 13tcentury encyclopedias of science and philosophy, the Midrash
ha-H okhmah by Judah b. Solomon ha-Kohen ibn *Matkah and
the Deot ha-Filosofim (ascribed incorrectly in the manuscripts
to Samuel ibn Tibbon) by Shem Tov b. Joseph ibn *Falaquera.
While the Midrash ha-H okhmah presents a much abridged
version of Averroes commentaries, the Deot ha-Filosofim
quotes them at length, often blending sections of the various
commentaries together for the sake of clarification and comprehensiveness. Falaquera explains his reliance on Averroes
in his introduction where he states: All that I write are the
words of Aristotle as explained in the commentaries of the
scholar Averroes, for he was the last of the commentators and
he incorporated what was best from the [earlier] commentaries. This view of Averroes is explicitly shared by another 13tcentury encyclopedist, Levi ben Hayyim of Villefranche, who
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
averroes
writes that the books of Aristotle are better than the books
of anyone else and the commentaries of Averroes are superior to all other commentaries. Falaquera in another work,
his commentary on Maimonides Guide, writes that Averroes
inclines toward the views of our sages (Moreh ha-Moreh, ed.,
Y. Shiffman (2001), intro., 116), and he cites him in his commentary over 80 times. In his Iggeret ha-Vikkuah , he bases
his own attempt to harmonize philosophy and religion on
that of Averroes Fasl al-Maql. Gershom b. *Solomon, the
author of the popular late 13t-century encyclopedia, Shaar
ha-Shamayim, also cites many of Averroes views, although he
generally does not incorporate his commentaries on Aristotle.
Other philosophers influenced by Averroes include Isaac Albalag, Jedaiah ha-Penini, Joseph Kaspi, Nissim of Marseilles,
and Moses ben Judah Nogah. *Hillel b. Samuel of Verona
in his Tagmulei ha-Nefesh follows Averroes in teaching that
there exists only one universal soul (1:5) and that the human
intellect is ultimately united with the cosmic active intellect
(1:6), but, contrary to Averroes, he holds that the human intellect is part of the individual human soul and that it is subject to reward and punishment in the hereafter (2). Many of
Averroes opinions are also cited by the 14t-century Karaite
philosopher *Aaron b. *Elijah in his Ez H ayyim, though this
philosopher opposes Averroes on the whole. H asdai *Crescas
was very familiar with Averroes commentaries, in particular
those on Aristotles natural science, and relies on them for his
knowledge of Aristotelian science. While a severe opponent
and learned critic of Averroes, he accepts his view that God
can be described by means of positive attributes, a view also
accepted by Abraham *Shalom in his Neveh Shalom. During
the late Middle Ages, which saw the gradual decline of Jewish philosophy, there still existed Jewish philosophers who
studied Averroes and followed his teachings. Simeon *Duran
uses Averroes treatises on philosophy and religion in his Keshet u-Magen (directed against Islam), while he attacks his system in his Magen Avot. Even Averroes opponents accepted
his views on theologically neutral topics, which were not in
conflict with religious teachings, for example in logic, or in instances in which his views supported Jewish teachings. Judah
b. Jehiel (Messer Leon), who commented on Averroes logic,
also followed him in his Mikhlal Yofi, a compendium on logic.
Obadiah *Sforno, who in his Or Ammim defends Jewish tradition against Aristotle (interpreted according to Averroes),
accepts some of Averroes views concerning Gods knowledge
and will, as set down in his Tahfut al-Tahfut. Joseph b. Shem
Tov, who composed commentaries on Averroes treatises on
the material intellect and on conjunction, cites, in his Kevod
Elohim, many of Averroes views even though, in general, he
is against philosophy and the stubborn Averroes. The last
important Jewish Averroist was Elijah Delmedigo, who, in
1482, composed a work concerning the intellect and prophecy according to the teachings of Averroes and who used
Averroes Fasl al-Maql in his treatise on faith and reason,
Beh inat ha-Dat. Elijah was a faithful student of Averroes and
was very familiar with Averroes philosophic works, some of
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
725
av ha-raH amim
726
to have been a colleague as well as a disciple for R. Joseph addressed a problem to him (Shab. 63a). He married the sister of
Rami b. H ama (Ket. 56b57a) and was a colleague of Rabbah b.
Rav Hanan (Kid. 39a). Avia once visited *Rava who wished to
trap him with difficult halakhic problems, but Avia avoided the
pitfalls, whereupon R. *Nah man b. Isaac remarked, Blessed
be the All-merciful that Rava did not put Avia to shame
(Shab. 46ab). Avia settled in Erez Israel and studied under
R. *Ammi in Caesarea, later transmitting his teachings (H ul.
50a). Avias teachings in halakhah are recorded in many passages in the Talmud (e.g., Shab. 23a; BK 35a). The amoraim, R.
Adda, R. Ah a, and R. Hilkiah, were apparently his sons.
Bibliography: Hyman, Toledot, 107; Margalioth, H akhmei,
1 (1964), 61f.
[Zvi Kaplan]
AVIAD, YESHAYAHU (Wolfsberg, Oscar; 18931957), author and leader of religious Zionism. Aviad, who was born in
Hamburg, studied at the universities of Heidelberg, Wuerzburg, and Berlin. After serving as medical officer on the Eastern Front during World War i, he settled in Berlin where he
practiced as a pediatrician. Aviad became a member of the
central committee of the Mizrachi movement in Germany,
edited its organ Juedische Presse, and was a delegate to many
Zionist Congresses. In 1926 he was elected president of Mizrachi in Germany. Settling in Palestine in 1933, Aviad continued in medical practice there. He became a leading member
of Ha-Poel ha-Mizrachi, as well as a member of the executive
of Mosad ha-Rav Kook, of Brit Ivrit Olamit (World Hebrew
Union), and of the Court of Honor of the World Zionist Organization. One of the founders of the religious youth village Kefar ha-Noar ha-Dati near Haifa (1938), he was also its
spiritual mentor. He served as Israeli envoy in Scandinavia
in 194849, and in 1956 was Israeli minister in Switzerland,
where he died. His principal works are Theory of Evolution
and the Faith of the Jews (1927); Zur Zeit-und Geistesgeschichte
des Judentums (1938); Yahadut ve-Hoveh (Judaism and the
Present, 1962); a collection of essays, Ba-Perozedor (In the
Corridor, 1943); Shearim (Gateways, 1948); and Iyyunim
be-Yahadut (Studies in Judaism, 1955). He also wrote books
on the philosophy of history and profiles of prominent Jewish
personalities. A list of his works appears in Shai li-Yshayahu
(1956), 4763.
Bibliography: eZ D, 1 (1958), 1218; Kressel, Leksikon, 1
(1965), 9f.
[Yosef Burg]
avicenna
AVICENNA, as he is known in the West, or Abu Ali al-Hussein ibn Abdallah ibn Sn (9801037), physician, scientist,
statesman, and one of the greatest Islamic philosophers.
His writings cover a wide range of topics. His encyclopedic work Kitb Shifa-al Nafs (The Book Concerning the
Healing of the Soul) is a magisterial summary of the kind of
Neoplatonized Aristotelianism which at that time dominated
philosophy in the Islamic East. Divided into four parts, dealing, respectively, with logic, physics, mathematics, and metaphysics, the work contains summaries, analyses, and reconceptualizations of those Aristotelian doctrines that appeared
sound to Avicenna. In his expositions Avicenna was influenced by Aristotle and his Greek interpreters, Neoplatonic
thinkers and writings (some of which were incorrectly ascribed to Aristotle), and by earlier Islamic philosophers, primarily, al-*Frb. Avicenna later composed an abridgment of
the Shifa, entitled Kitb al-Najat (Book of Deliverance). His
Isharat wa-al-Tanbihat (Pointers and Reminders), however,
is generally regarded as his most mature work and the last major statement of his philosophy.
Avicenna wrote on all the branches of Aristotelian philosophy, but was primarily a metaphysician. As such, he maintained that in all beings other than God their essence or quiddity (e.g., horseness) is ontologically distinct from both their
concrete existence (e.g., this white horse beside me) and from
the universal concept of it (horse) that can be predicated of
all instances. Thus, from what a thing is (its essence or quiddity), we cannot infer that it is, i.e., that it exists concretely,
because existence is not a constituent part of its essence. We
can infer only that its existence is possible. Assuming that the
essence is internally consistent and that a concrete instance
of it does exist, however, some other thing external to the essence would be necessary to cause it to exist concretely in
space and time. In that respect, existence would have to be an
accident added to essence. Closely related to this analysis is
Avicennas more general distinction between contingent and
necessary being, according to which the world and everything
in it are contingent (possible in themselves, and, if they exist concretely, necessary through some other being or beings
acting as their cause), while God is the only being who does
not depend on anything external to bring about or assure His
existence because God is necessary through Himself. This is
to say that Gods essence is identical with His existence. This
distinction between necessary and contingent being led AviENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
cenna to formulate his famous metaphysical proof for the existence of God (later used by *Maimonides, Thomas *Aquinas, and others), according to which the existence of God
as a being necessary through Himself can be demonstrated
from the contingent nature of the world. For the actual existence of the world and any thing within it, which are possible
in themselves, cannot be caused or explained by other beings
that are only possible in themselves, for these might or might
not exist. Rather, such beings must be specified to exist by
external, necessitating causes. Since there cannot be an infinite number of such causes coexisting through time, there
must be one that is necessary, not through yet another cause,
but through itself. This Necessary Existent is God. In his description of God, Avicenna was the champion of the theory
of negative attributes, according to which, essential attributes
applied to God, such as existing, being one, and being wise, do
not have a positive meaning but must be understood as denying the opposite characteristics of God. To explain creation
Avicenna turned to the Neoplatonic theory of *emanation.
From Gods contemplative activity there emanates a series of
intelligences, souls, celestial bodies, and finally the sublunar
world of generation and corruption. The intelligences, ten in
number, are hierarchically ordered; and the tenth intelligence,
according to Avicenna, fulfills a dual function. As the Giver
of the forms (a distinctively Avicennian notion), it provides
sublunar matter with the all of the various forms that characterize concrete particulars, while as the Agent Intellect it
is the decisive cause in producing actual knowledge within
suitably prepared individual minds. It should be noted, however, that Avicenna understood this entire emanative process
as atemporal and ongoing, which is to say that the world, according to him, is co-eternal with, yet dependent on, God. In
human psychology, Avicenna maintained that each human
soul is a simple, independent substance, created by God, and
by nature immortal. In his political thought, Avicenna emphasized the social nature of man and the need for both laws
and a legislator, who, in the best case, is a prophet. In addition to other works, Avicenna also wrote philosophical allegories, chief among them H ayy Ibn Yaqz an (The Recital of
H ayy Ibn Yaqz an, in: H. Corbin, Avicenna and the Visionary
Recital, 1960). This latter work served as a model for similarly
entitled works by Ibn Tufayl and Abraham *Ibn Ezra.
Influence on Jewish Philosophy
The influence of Avicenna on Jewish philosophy remains
largely to be studied. While it is quite clear that he influenced
a number of Jewish philosophers, it is often difficult to determine just what his influence was. When Jews used Arabic
as the language of philosophy, they had direct access to Avicennas writings; but when the language of philosophy became Hebrew, they had to rely on Hebrew translations of his
works, and on accounts of his teachings in other works available in Hebrew. Only a few of Avicennas philosophical works
were translated into Hebrew, and most of these, according to
Steinschneider, were based on Latin translations. A work by
727
avicenna
728
Medical Writings
Among Avicennas medical writings, his greatest work is his
al-Qnn fi al-T ibb (Canon of Medicine, called Avicennas
Canon). Divided into five books, the work deals with such
topics as the description of the human body, the causes and
complications of common ailments, treatment of diseases, the
diseases that affect only parts of the body, diseases which affect
the body as a whole, and pharmacology. Basing himself on
Hippocrates and Galen and drawing on his own extensive experience, Avicenna is mainly concerned with practical matters
rather than with theoretical discussions. The work achieved
world fame and was accepted as authoritative not only by Muslim physicians, but also by Jews and Christians. The popularity of the work is attested to by the fact that many manuscript
copies (in the Arabic original, and in Hebrew and Latin translations) are still extant. The work has been published, at different times, in Arabic, Hebrew, and Latin, and is still considered
authoritative in parts of the Muslim world.
The principal Hebrew translation of the Canon (books
25) was made by Nathan ha-Meati (1279); printed at Naples
in 3 vols. (149192). A beautifully illustrated manuscript of
this translation exists at Bologna, Italy (Cod. 2197). Parts of
the work were also translated by Zerahiah b. Isaac b. Shealtiel
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
avidan, david
AVIDA (Zlotnick), YEHUDA LEIB (18871962), communal worker, rabbi, and writer. Born in Plock, Avida studied in
the yeshivah of Volozhin. During World War i he was held
hostage by the local Russian commander against possible spy
activities by members of his community. He was a founder
(1917) and general secretary of *Mizrachi in Poland until 1920.
Ordained in 1910, he was appointed rabbi of the city of Gabin
(Gombin), Poland (191119). In 1920 he went to Canada and
successively held positions as Jewish National Fund director
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
729
avidom, menahem
730
avigdor, abraham
AVIGDOR, ABRAHAM, also known as Abram Bonet Avigdor and Bonet Ben Meshullam Ben Solomon Avigdor (second half 14t century), French physician, translator from Latin
to Hebrew, and philosophic author. Avigdor was born in Arles,
Provence, of a distinguished family of physicians. Abraham
spent 12 years in Montpellier, where he pursued medical and
philosophical studies. He is the first Jewish writer to mention
his studies in this well-known School of Medicine. It is not
excluded that he even taught there. He settled in Arles, where
he practiced medicine.
Avigdors only independent work is Sefer Segullat Melakhim, which he composed in 1367 at the age of 17 as a student in Montpellier. Written in rhymed prose, the work is
influenced by al-*Ghazls Maqs id al-Falsifa. In it Avigdor emphasizes the importance of logic and complains that
the natural philosophers do not esteem this discipline highly
enough. Statements dispersed throughout the work disclose
that Avigdor was a pious Jew. In spite of his love of science
and philosophy he takes to task those scholars who through
imprecision of expression foster error and heresy. His work
echoes the controversy between the followers and opponents
of philosophy that had engaged the Jews of southern France in
the 13t century (Mss. Paris Cod. Hebr. 990; Munich 44, 1; and
Parma, deRossi, 402, 3; 1342, 2). Avigdor also composed a supercommentary on Averroes middle commentary on the first
three sections of Aristotles Organon (Ms. Munich 63, 35). His
translations from the Latin include (1) Higgayon or Higgayon
731
AVIGDOR BEN ELIJAH HAKOHEN (c. 12001275), talmudic scholar in Italy and Austria. Avigdor was born in It-
732
avignon
733
avigur, shaul
of various sizes ranging from 40 to 500 florins. This was probably not only a way of coping with temporary financial difficulties, but also of interesting influential citizens of Avignon
in maintaining the Jewish right of residence. The policy bore
fruit in 1500 when Pope *Alexander VI imposed a tax of
of Jewish property; the inhabitants of Avignon managed to
enlist the opposition of the pontifical governor to this levy
until a formal order from Rome confirmed it. Such an exceptional levy was in addition to the regular dues and taxes
required from Jewish residents beside their share of the general charges. In 1510 the archbishop and papal legate in Avignon granted the Jewish community a comparatively favorable constitution. This confirmed that the baylons could not
be arrested for debt during their period of office, modified the
former regulations which imposed the wearing of the Jewish
*badge, and obliged the Jews to attend only one compulsory
missionary sermon a year. From the 17t century the main
occupations of Avignon Jewry were dealing in second hand
goods, horses and mules, and peddling. From the beginning
of the 18t century many left Avignon and emigrated to Paris,
Bordeaux, and Bayonne.
In September 1791 Avignon ceased to be a papal possession (together with the adjacent Comtat-Venaissin) and
was united with France. The Jews of Avignon were granted
full civil rights in June 1791. The egalitarian aspirations of
the new regime were not without influence on the inner structure of the Jewish community. In October 1790 the rabbi Elie
Vitte Spire maintained in a sermon that in conformity with
the new principles the syndics should no longer be elected
to represent the existing groups of taxpayers. This marked
the end of the old system of minority control. Following the
Napoleonic decree of 1808 on the organization of the Jewish
*consistoire, the community was included in the regional consistory of Marseilles. However the cultural level of the Jews
seems to have suffered from these changes, and, from 1789, to
have reflected the activities of single individuals rather than a
communal entity. The number of Jews in Avignon dwindled
to 149 (54 families) in 1892 and thereafter communal life almost ceased until somewhat revived by North African immigration.
Avignon Jewry had its own rite of prayers, similar
to, though not identical with, that which was followed in
*Carpentras and the other two Holy Communities of the
Comtat-Venaissin: the volumes for the New Year, Day of
Atonement, and Penitential Prayers only were published (Amsterdam, 1765, 1766, 1763). In addition, the daily prayers (Seder
ha-Tamid) were published for all four communities (2 vols.,
Avignon, 1767) along with occasional prayers and hymns
(Seder ha-Kunteres; Avignon, 1765). Many manuscripts of
the ritual according to the Avignon rite are extant in various
libraries. For the specific nature of the rite see *Comtat-Venaissin. Avignon Jewry shared also the peculiar Hebrew pronunciation, Judeo-Provenal patois, synagogue architecture,
and folklore common to the other communities of the region.
734
vila
[Efraim Orni]
735
avila, de
had been burned at the stake a Jew was stoned to death. Later
a royal order of protection was issued. After the expulsion of
the Jews from Spain, the two synagogues of vila were sold
and the Jewish cemetery was given to a monastery in 1494.
An inquisitional tribunal was set up in vila in 1490. In 1499,
75 victims were burned at the stake, as well as the bones of 26
who had already died in sin.
A document from 1303 shows that the Jews of vila lived
then with Christians in different parts of the city. Many, however, were concentrated in the area of the Mercado Grande and
the Mercado Chico (todays Reyes Catlicos and Vallespn).
Near the San Vicente church the Jews had a synagogue and a
slaughterhouse. In 1412 the Jews had to live within a judera
situated on the southwest part of the city wall, in the Santo
Domingo quarter. In 1481 the judera was completely enclosed.
Another Jewish quarter was on the east side of the wall. The
documents refer to many synagogues in vila.
Bibliography: P.L. Tello, Judos de vila (1963); Baer, Spain,
2 (1966), index; idem, in: Zion, 5 (1940), 144; Beinart, in: Tarbiz,
26 (1957), 76; L. Surez Fernndez, Documentos acerca de la Expulsin de los Judos (1964), index; Scholem, in: Maddaei ha-Yahadut, 1
(1926), 1718; Baer, Urkunden, 2 (1936), index. Add. Bibliography: M.A. Martn Snchez, in: El Olivo, 7/8 (1978), 7388; J. Belmonte Daz, Judos e Inquisicin en vila (1989); J. Bilinkoff, The
Avila of Saint Teresa., (1989); J.L. Lacave, Juderas y sinagogas espaolas, (1992), 2148.
[Encyclopaedia Hebraica / Yom Tov Assis (2nd ed.)]
736
17, 90, 261; S. Romanelli, Massa be-Arav (1834), 38, 59ff.; J.M. Toledano,
Ner ha-Maarav (1911), 167; Azulai, 1 (1852), 23, 59; 2 (1852), 77.
[David Corcos]
avina
the addition of their patronymic but also without it, thus making it at times impossible to identify the author of a halakhic
or aggadic statement.
(1) Babylonian amora, c.300. Emigrating to Erez Israel
where he met R. Johanan and Resh Lakish, he studied under
Abbahu in Caesarea, R. Zeira in Tiberias, and R. Ilai. He was
one of the nah utei, i.e., sages who journeyed from Erez Israel
to Babylonia or vice versa, conveying to the scholars of one
the teachings of the other. Hence the frequent statement in the
Talmud: When Ravin came (i.e., from Erez Israel to Babylonia). With the increased persecution in Erez Israel after the
Edict of Milan, the nah utei settled in Babylonia. Ravin went
to live in Pumbedita where he was a close associate of *Abbaye, the head of the local academy.
(2) Palestinian amora of the fourth century, apparently
the son of the above, according to the tradition that on the
day Avin died, Avun his son was born (Gen. R. 58:2; cf. TJ,
Kid. 1:7, 61b). He was a colleague of R. Mana, the head of the
yeshivah of Sepphoris, with whom he was involved in many
halakhic controversies. Once when Avun built gates for a large
bet midrash and joyfully showed them to R. Mana, the latter,
quoting the verse For Israel hath forgotten his Maker, and
builded palaces (Hos. 8:14), replied that it would be preferable if he had occupied himself with obtaining support for
students (TJ, Shek. 5:4, 49b). A parable quoted in the name of
Avun (either 1 or 2) is directed against the various Christian
sects who were then arguing among themselves as to which of
them represented the spiritual continuity of Israel. It is to the
effect that the straw, the chaff, and the stubble disputed with
one another, each contending that on its account the earth was
sown. The wheat said to them: Wait until the harvest, when
we shall know on whose account the field was sown. When
the crop was harvested and the owner came to winnow it, the
chaff was blown away by the wind, the straw was thrown to
the ground, the stubble burnt and the wheat heaped up. It is
so with the various nations of the world who claim: We are
Israel and on our account the world was created. Israel said
to them: Wait until the coming of the day of the Lord. Then
we shall indeed know on whose account the world was created (Song R. 7:3).
Bibliography: Frankel, Mevo, 60b; Hyman, Toledot, 8993;
Bacher, Pal Amor.
[Yitzhak Dov Gilat]
AVINA (thirdfourth century), amora. Avina was a Babylonian who later emigrated to Erez Israel. In Babylon he studied under R. *Huna (Git. 66a) and transmitted halakhot in
the names of R. Jeremiah b. Abba (Shab. 137b), R. *H isda
(Pes. 59a), and *Rav (TJ, Ket. 13:4, 36a). He was friendly with
Geniva, the opponent of the exilarch, Mar Ukva, and when
Geniva was sentenced to death by the civil authorities, he gave
instructions that 400 zuz from his estate should be given to
Avina (Git. 65b). In Erez Israel he became the colleague of R.
Imi, R. Zeira, and R. *Jacob b. Ah a, with whom he held halakhic discussions, and they transmitted his statements (TJ,
737
avineri, shlomo
Shev. 4:2, 35a; Pes. 5:5, 32c). The Talmud also relates an argument between Avina and a sectarian (Sanh. 39ab).
Bibliography: Hyman, Toledot, 97ff.
[Yitzhak Dov Gilat]
738
Poland, Hungary, and the former German Democratic Republic. He was an observer to the 1989 elections in Hungary
and Czechoslovakia.
His books include several works on Marx and Marxism as well as The Making of Modern Zionism (1982), Moses
Hess: Prophet of Communism and Zionism (1985), Arlosoroff:
An Intellectual Biography (1989), Communitarianism and Individualism (with De-Shalit, eds., 1992), Jews of the Former
Soviet Union: Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow (with Chelnov
and Gitelman, 1997), Integration and Identity: Challenges to
Europe and Israel (with Weidenfeld, eds., 1999), and Politics
and Identities in Transformation: Europe and Israel (with Weidenfeld, eds., 2001).
[Elaine Hoter / Shaked Gilboa (2nd ed.)]
avinu malkenu
739
avinu she-ba-shamayim
AVINU SHEBASHAMAYIM (Heb. ; Our Father in Heaven), form of adoration frequently found at the beginning of prayers of petition, based on the rabbinic epithet of
God as Father in Heaven. The description of God as Father
occurs in the Bible, e.g., Thou art our Father (Isa. 63:16),
or O Lord, Thou art our Father; we are the clay, and Thou our
potter (ibid. 66:8), and the prayer of David in i Chronicles
29:10, Blessed be Thou, O Lord, the God of Israel, our Father
for ever and ever. The tendency to describe Gods relationship to Israel as analogous to the intimate father-child relationship was balanced by the desire to emphasize Gods sovereignty and transcendence. Consequently, the rabbis of the
talmudic period in formulating prayers preferred formulae in
which Gods position as King and Ruler is stressed as much as
the father-child relationship. Piety and observance of the Law
are described in early rabbinic parlance as doing the will of
our Father in heaven. The intimate relationship with God, as
cultivated in particular by Eastern European H asidism, found
expression in the Yiddish language too, where, especially in
private petitions and prayers, reference to God as Father in
Heaven (foter in himl, tate in himl ) was common.
Bibliography: J. Heinemann, Ha-Tefillah bi-Tekufat haTannaim ve-ha-Amoraim (19662), 116, 120.
AVIRA.
(1) Palestinian amora of the third and fourth century.
Avira was a colleague of R. *H elbo and R. Yose b. H anina. He
frequented the bet ha-midrash of Judah II where he held the
office of maftir kenesiyyot (according to Rashi, supervising
the assembly and dismissal of the students). Avira went to
Babylon in the time of Abbaye and transmitted halakhot in
the name of R. Judah II (H ul. 51a) and aggadah in the names
of R. Ammi and R. Assi, e.g., A man should always eat and
drink for less than his means allow, clothe himself in accordance with his means, and honor his wife and children beyond his means for they depend upon him, while he depends
upon God (H ul. 84b).
(2) A fourth century, Babylonian amora, Avira, transmitted halakhot in the name of *Rava (BB 131b; H ul. 55a). He
discussed halakhic problems with Ravina (Pes. 73a; Ket. 103a).
His son was Ah a (Ber. 44a).
Bibliography: Hyman, Toledot, 970.
[Zvi Kaplan]
AVIRAM, JOSEPH (1917 ), director of the *Israel Exploration Society (IES) in Jerusalem, which has been at the forefront of Israeli archaeological activity especially since the
1950s. Born in Suwalki, Poland, Aviram completed his studies
at the Tarbut Hebrew Teachers Seminary in Vilna in 1936, im-
740
avi-yonah, michael
AVITZUR, SHMUEL (19081999), geographer and specialist in cultural studies. Avitzur was born in Russia and immigrated to Erez Israel in 1931. He early evinced an interest in the
geography of Erez Israel, on which he taught and lectured and
in which he undertook research. His main area of study was
the history of daily life in the past and especially methods of
work, housing, clothes, food, utensils, and equipment. For that
purpose he established a special museum in Tel Aviv, which
was the first historical museum in Israel. Avitzur published
more than 300 papers, including an atlas on the history of
work, equipment, and production facilities in Erez Israel. He
was involved in the Sites and Buildings Restoration Council
and participated in the establishment of many museums and
sites. In 1977 he was awarded the Israel Prize for geography
and cultural studies.
AVIV, HAIM (Greenshpan; 1940 ), Israeli scientist. Aviv
was born in Arad, Romania, and immigrated to Israel at the
age of ten. He received his B.Sc. (1962) and M.Sc. (1965) in
agriculture from the Hebrew University of Jerusalem and
his Ph.D. in molecular biology from the Weizmann Institute,
Rehovot (1970). His work as a postdoctoral fellow at the U.S.
National Institutes of Health (197073) and at Weizmann
(197380) led to the introduction of new probes for isolating
genes and their cloning. This work has had important applications in the study of gene regulation and recombinant dna
technology. Aviv is prominent in Israels biotechnology industry and academic biotechnology institutions, including BenGurion University, as a board member, and Yeda, the commercial arm of the Weizmann Institute; he has served as chairman
of Israels National Biotechnology Committee and other public functions in the bio arena in Israel and is a recipient of the
Israel Biochemistry Society Prize. Aviv is a scholar in Judaic
studies and ethical issues in the life sciences.
[Michael Denman (2nd ed.)]
in 195770 in family law, estates, and principles of jurisprudence. From 1965 to 1975 he held key positions in the Israeli
Bar Association. In 197578 he was a member of the Judges
Appointment Committee.
For 45 years, Avi-Yitzhak engaged in active private law
practice, appearing in a series of lengthy and complex criminal and civil cases. Several (civil) cases led to important legal principles in Israel law, such as Knesset Member Pinh asi
v. Knesset, in which the Supreme Court adopted new criteria
for review of Knesset decisions and in regard to substantive
immunity of Knesset members. Criminal defendants whom
he represented in high-profile public interest cases include
the Jewish underground, Interior Minister Aryeh *Deri, and
Maariv newspaper publisher Ofer *Nimrodi. He provided legal opinions of public interest and frequent legal commentary and declined several requests by the Israeli government
to serve as attorney general.
[Leon Fine (2nd ed.)]
AVIYONAH, MICHAEL (19041974), Israeli classical historian, historical geographer, and archaeologist; remembered
for his extraordinary breadth of knowledge and didactic approach to scholarship. A native of Galicia from the Polish city
of Lemberg, then in Austria, Avi-Yonah came from a very creative family. He wrote: My father, who was a lawyer by profession, played the violin to orchestral standards, would enthusiastically attend operas and concerts, and became one of
the founders of the local Jewish Society of Music. Both he and
my mother appreciated paintings and sculpture, and, whenever possible, they would commission pictures from young
Jewish painters who came to our house. Avi-Yonah left for
Palestine in 1921 and worked as Records Officer of the Palestine Department of Antiquities from 1931 to 1948. In 1931 he
assisted L.A. *Mayer, the librarian of the pda, with the task of
editing the Quarterly of the Department of Antiquities of Palestine (qdap). Eventually he took over the editing of qdap
between 1933 to 1950 and some of his most important articles were published within its pages: on mosaic pavements,
on lead coffins, and on the map of Roman Palestine. Avi-Yonah became the scientific secretary of the Israel Department
of Antiquities, serving from 1948 to 1953, at which point he
was appointed professor of classical archaeology and the history of art at the Hebrew University of Jerusalem. Avi-Yonah
later received a doctorate from the University of London in
recognition of his major contribution to scholarship. He participated in numerous archaeological excavations at Avdat,
H usifa, Beth-Shean, Nahariyyah, Bet Yerah , and Caesarea and
was a member of the Masada Survey (1955). There were many
scholarly subjects that Avi-Yonah had an interest in, but one
subject in particular that always fascinated him was the study
of the history and archaeology of Jerusalem, and one result
of his endeavors in this field was undoubtedly the Holy Land
Model of Second-Temple Period Jerusalem, which was built
under his supervision (and later relocated to the grounds of
the Israel Museum). He was a very prolific writer and among
741
avnery, uri
AVNERY (Ostermann), URI (Helmut; 1923 ), Israeli journalist, writer, and peace activist. Member of the Sixth, Seventh,
and Ninth Knessets. Avnery was born in Beckum, Westphalia, in Germany. His father was a private banker and financial
advisor. Avnery immigrated to Eretz Israel with his family in
1933. Owing to the familys financial difficulties, he left school
at the age of 14 to go to work, turning to journalism at 18. At
the age of 15 he joined the *Irgun Tzevai Leummi, remaining
a member until 1942. In 1946 he founded a group called Eretz
Yisrael Hatzeirah, which argued that the Jewish community
in Palestine constituted a new Hebrew nation within the
Jewish people and was part of Asia and a natural ally of the
Arab nation. Avnery advocated turning the Middle East into
a Semitic region.
In the War of Independence he served in the Givati Brigade, and later volunteered for the famous Shualei Shimshon
commando unit that fought on the southern front, being badly
wounded toward the end of the war.
While on active service Avnery reported from the front
to the Haaretz daily. In 194950 he was on the Haaretz editorial board but left due to his radical views on such issues as
the expropriation of Arab land after the war. He then purchased a failing magazine called Ha-Olam ha-Zeh, which he
soon turned into a popular weekly tabloid combining sensationalism with serious writing on issues that no other paper
in Israel dared touch, especially corruption in government.
Consequently he gathered around him a large group of admirers while provoking the wrath of the establishment. From
742
avni, tzevi
AVNI, AHARON (19061951), Israel painter. Born in Yekaterinoslav in the Ukraine, Avni studied art at the Art Academy of Moscow. He arrived in Palestine in 1925 and continued his studies at the *Bezalel School of Art, Jerusalem, until
1928. He traveled widely before settling in Tel Aviv in 1929.
Between 1930 and 1932 he was in Paris. In 1936, Avni founded
the Histadrut Seminary for Painting and Sculpture in Tel Aviv
and remained its director for 15 years. In 1948 he founded the
College of Art Teachers and taught architecture and mathematics. He worked as an architect at the Jaffa municipality.
Avni was at first influenced by the work of Czanne, but later
his style became more expressionistic. He painted members
of the Haganah underground movement, in which he took
part, and during the War of Independence he portrayed soldiers on the battlefield. Paintings such as Visit to a Wounded
Soldier bear witness to his warm sense of humanity and patriotism. Avni won the Histadrut Prize in 1935 and the Dizengoff Prize in 194748.
AVNI, HAIM (Steindling; 1930 ), historian of Latin American and contemporary Spanish Jewry. Born in Vienna, Avni
immigrated with his family to Israel in 1933. He became acquainted with Latin America through his educational work
with leaders of youth movements at the Institute for Young
Leaders from Abroad (Makhon Le-Madrikhei H uz La-Arez )
of the World Zionist Organization in Jerusalem. He studied
at the Hebrew University and wrote his masters thesis on the
attitude of Francos Spain towards Jewish refugees during the
Holocaust and his Ph.D. dissertation on the Jewish agricultural colonization promoted by the Baron Maurice de *Hirsch
in Argentina. Avni served as head of the Division of Latin
America, Spain, and Portugal at the Institute of Contemporary
Jewry of the Hebrew University from its establishment in 1967.
In the years 198395 he was the co-director of the Graduate
Jewish Studies Program of the Universidad Iberoamericana,
Mexico City. After his retirement in 1999 he became (in 2000)
the academic director of the Central Zionist Archives.
Avni bases his studies of the Jews in Spanish-speaking
countries on a thorough analysis of the host societies as well
as on the broad Jewish context, emphasizing the relevance of
Latin American cases both to the local arena and to general
Jewish history. Among his major publications are Argentina
The Promised Land (Heb., 1973), Spain, the Jews and Franco
(1982), Argentina and the Jews: A History of Jewish Migration
(1991), Emancipation and Jewish Education (Heb., 1986), and
Judos en Amrica: cinco siglos de historia (1992). He was the
editor of the entries on Latin America in the first edition of
the Encyclopaedia Judaica (1971).
Avnis studies on Latin American Jewry opened a new
field of research in contemporary Jewry. In 1982 he took part in
the foundation of lajsa Latin American Jewish Studies
Association.
[Margalit Bejarano (2nd ed.)]
743
avodah
744
During the service of the high priest, this procedure was repeated ten times (Tosef., Yoma 2:2), or, according to another
source (TJ, Yoma 3:7), 13 times.
The high priest then drew two lots from a wooden box,
one inscribed For *Azazel and the other A sin-offering for
the Lord. The role of each of two he-goats participating in
the ritual was determined by the lots. The high priest sent the
goat For Azazel into the desert and he offered the other as
a sin-offering. After a special incense-offering in the Holy of
the Holies, the high priest recited a prayer (Yoma 5:1) that the
climate in the coming year be moderate, neither too hot nor
too wet; that the sovereignty of Judah be preserved; that Israel
be prosperous (Yoma 53b; Taan. 24b); and that no earthquake
harm the inhabitants of the Sharon Plain.
This traditional, and to some extent idealized, account of
the ceremony served as the base for the subsequent development of the Musaf liturgy of the Day of Atonement. Originally,
the Avodah was of a simple nature, being an unadorned description of the Temple service following the Mishnah Yoma.
The main section was composed, at latest, in the fourth century C.E. but was enriched in the Middle Ages by elaborate
piyyutim, most of them of an acrostic pattern. The Avodah
texts currently in use contain compositions by Yose b. Yose,
Solomon ibn Gabirol, Judah Halevi, and Moses ibn Ezra. The
Avodah service, according to the Sephardi rite, opens with the
piyyut Attah Konanta Olam by an unknown paytan, or with
an introductory poem Be-Or Divrei Nekhoh ot (Roman rite),
followed by a series of acrostics where the initial letter is repeated up to eight or even 16 times. The Piedmont rite opens
with another piyyut entitled Attah Konanta Olam by Yose
b. Yose. The Yemenite Avodah is similar to the Piedmont rite.
In the Ashkenazi rite the Avodah opens with an introductory
piyyut, Amiz Koah by the poet Meshullam b. Kalonymus,
which gives a short account of biblical history, the creation
of the world, the sinfulness of the early generations, the election of the Patriarchs and of Israel, up to the priestly ritual of
atonement in the Holy of Holies in the Temple. These themes
are found in all of the later Avodah services. Next follow detailed descriptions of the sacrificial cult on the Day of Atonement in the Temple. There is also an opening Avodah piyyut,
entitled Asoh eah Nifleotekha, found in the ancient French
rite and attributed to Meshullam b. Kalonymus. In both the
Ashkenazi and the Sephardi rite (but not the Yemenite), the
order of the confession of the high priest is recited three times
as is the response of the people: And when the priests and
the people that stood in the court (of the Temple) heard the
glorious Name (of God) pronounced out of the mouth of the
high priest, in holiness and purity, they knelt and prostrated
themselves, and made acknowledgment to God, falling on
their faces and saying: Blessed be His name, whose glorious
kingdom is forever and ever. This response is recited a fourth
time in the Sephardi rite. At this passage, it is still customary
in the Orthodox Ashkenazi rite and in some Sephardi communities for worshipers to prostrate themselves on the floor
of the synagogue.
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
avodah zarah
Other parts of the Avodah (e.g., Tikkanta Kol Elleh liKhevod Aharon (All this didst Thou establish for the glory
of Aaron) in the Sephardi and Yemenite rites) then describe
in great detail the high priests actions, including the counting of the blood-sprinklings of the sacrifices, which are recited
in solemn melody And thus he counted: One, One and One,
One and Two etc.
This elaborate poetic description of the sacrificial cult
of the Day of Atonement closes with an account of the festivity which the high priest arranged for his friends in gratitude for the successful performance of the Day of Atonement
ritual in peace and without harm (Yoma 7:4). After a free
poetic rendition of the high priests prayer for the welfare of
the people of Israel, this section of the Avodah closes with the
nostalgic piyyut, Ashrei Ayin Raatah Kol Elleh (Happy is
the eye that saw these glorious services), based on a hymn
in Ben Sira 50.
This is followed by a series of acrostic piyyutim deploring the misfortune of Israel, now deprived of the Temple and
its sacred cult, and subjected to the sufferings and persecutions of exile. This cycle of piyyutim, which closes with an ardent prayer for the reestablishment of the Holy Temple, its
cult and institutions, destroyed because of the sins of Israel,
is immediately followed by the penitential Selih ot prayers of
Musaf, thus linking up again with the main motif of the Day
of Atonement service.
In the Reform ritual, only the confession of the high
priest Anna Adonai Kapper Na, is recited, in Hebrew and
the vernacular. The details of the ancient sacrificial cult
are not dwelt upon and the congregation does not prostrate
itself during the service. In that ritual the prayers inserted
instead of the traditional Avodah emphasize the moral duties
to which Israel has to consecrate itself anew to bring about
the kingdom of God among all mankind. The last Hebrew poet
to compose an entire Avodah was S.D. *Luzzatto in his Kinnor
Naim (1913), 34162 (this was not composed for synagogue
use). In the Conservative ritual, most parts of the traditional
Hebrew Avodah service are retained, but, instead of their
exact rendition in English, new meditations and prayers
of contemporary relevance are inserted as well as modern
interpretations of the symbolism of the ancient sacrificial
cult.
[Meir Ydit]
Musical Settings
The descriptions and emotional content of the Avodah have
always been a challenge to musical inventiveness. It was set to
especially solemn melodies in many Jewish communities, for
example that of Rome. The most distinguished Avodah tunes,
however, can be heard in Ashkenazi synagogues. These possess
a uniform tradition for the chapter Ve-ha-kohanim ve-ha-am;
less distinctive tunes are given to the texts Ve-khakh hayah
Omer and Ve-khakh hayah moneh. In addition, the cantors
of Eastern Europe used to perform their own versions of sections such as Amiz Koah (*Bachmann), Nilvim elav nevonim
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
745
avot
746
avot
Temple period such as Akavyah ben Mahalalel and R. Hananiah deputy of the priests, and then cites sages from the
first three generations of the tannaitic period with only a few
minor exceptions. Chapter four picks up with a few sages from
the third generation of tannaim such as Ben Zoma and Ben
Azzai, and then records statements, attributed, for the most
part, to sages from the fourth and fifth generation of tannaim.
This rough, generational schema suggests that chapters three
and four were designed to continue the chain of transmission
down through the tannaitic period. Thus, a birds eye view of
the text notes the continuous historical theme of the first four
chapters of Avot while a closer examination reveals that this
historical theme is developed in two ways; the explicit transmission of the Torah in the first two chapters and the implicit
transmission in the latter two chapters.
Earlier Jewish literature certainly records familial genealogies, but there is no pre-rabbinic precedent for a teacher-disciple chain of transmission extending over a number of generations. Rather, Avots chain of transmission is most closely akin
to the contemporary successions genre that was common in
the Graeco-Roman world. Successions, which emerged within
philosophical academies during the second century B.C.E., ascribed the origin of a philosophical school to a legendary sage
from the past and then portrayed each successive scholarch
as the disciple of his immediate predecessor. Successions were
scholastic (or doctrinal) in nature, since they outlined the
transmission of proper doctrine over the course of time and
thereby served to ground the traditions of a school in the hallowed past. Yet, since the links in succession lists were scholarchs, i.e., the heads of philosophical academies, successions
were also supposed to reflect the line of the legitimate institutional authority of an academy. In time, successions spread
beyond philosophy to other intellectual traditions such as law,
medicine, and Christianity while becoming in the process a
standard element in the construction of the history of an intellectual discipline in the Graeco-Roman world.
The similarities between Avot and successions suggest
that this Graeco-Roman literary genre was introduced into
the Jewish setting in order to construct the history of the rabbinic academy. Like successions, Avots chain of transmission
opens with a legendary sage of the past and then traces the
transmission of Torah through a list of successors portrayed
within a teacher-disciple framework. Moreover, like successions, Avots chain is not a straightforward reflection of historical reality but rather a rhetorical construct designed to
demonstrate the continuity of a school and thereby ground
its current teachings within the ancient past. By legitimating
one particular school, Avot rejected the claims of all other
competing groups, at least implicitly.
The institutional and scholastic dimensions of successions appear to be intertwined in the earliest stratum of the
rabbinic chain of transmission but then separate as the chain
is developed in two distinct trajectories. The earliest stratum
of the chain which comprises the teacher-disciple chain from
Moses until Rabban Johanan ben Zakkai consists of personali-
747
avot
748
avot
Date of Redaction
The prominent role of the genealogy of the patriarchate in
Avot suggests that a member of the patriarchs circle, if not
the patriarch himself, redacted this treatise. Indeed, R. Judah
ha-Nasi, the famous patriarch and editor of the Mishnah,
strikingly appears in the opening mishnah of chapter two (in
parallel position to Moses at the beginning of chapter one)
within the context of the genealogy of the patriarchate. This
genealogy establishes his family credentials and his authority is further legitimated by the institutional dimension of the
succession in chapters one and two. R. Judah ha-Nasi appears
for a second time in Avot 4:17 (though not according to certain Sephardic siddurim) where he functions as the penultimate tradent in the scholastic chain of transmission, a position
which perhaps intimates that he should also be viewed as heir
to the scholastic traditions of the past. Thus, the resounding
recommendation of R. Judah ha-Nasi and the tannaim in Avot
suggests that with the publication of the Mishnah or shortly
thereafter, Avot was designed to legitimate the Mishnah and
to justify the authority of its editor and his family. It should
be noted, however, that some scholars prefer to date Avot to
the fourth century or later.
Title
Since the Middle Ages, Avot has frequently been called Pirkei
Avot, the chapters of the fathers, but its name in earlier periods was simply, Avot. This title is often thought to be a shortened form of avot ha-olam (the fathers of the universe)
or avot ha-rishonim (the first fathers). In either case, Avot
translates as Fathers and apparently refers to the many sages
included in the tractate. An alternative interpretation suggests that the name of the treatise should be translated as Essentials or First Principles. According to this interpretation,
the name refers to the wisdom of the sages, the fundamental
principles of rabbinic Judaism expressed in the sayings of the
tractate. This alternative interpretation has the added advantage of belonging to a literary practice in the Graeco-Roman
world attested, for example, by the Kyriai Doxai (Crucial
Principles) of the Epicureans and the Regulae Iuris (Rules
of law) of Roman law; similar literary collections which were
also designed to describe the world-view of their respective
intellectual traditions. The ambiguity of the title Avot is fortuitous and perhaps even intentional since it highlights the
importance of both the structure, i.e. the sages of the chain of
transmission, and the contents of the composition.
Location in the Mishnah
Avot is the penultimate tractate in the fourth order of the
Mishnah, Seder Nezikin, and lacks both a companion Tosefta
and talmudic commentary (though see Avot de Rabbi Nathan). The inclusion of Avot within an order that discusses
civil law, criminal law and the judiciary process, led Maimonides to conclude that Avot was designed to legitimate the
authority of rabbinic magistrates and to complement the legal code with a moral and spiritual guide (cf. Ex. 22:2023:9).
749
AVOT DERABBI NATHAN (Heb. ; The Fathers according to Rabbi Nathan), a commentary on, and
an elaboration of, the mishnaic tractate Avot. The work contains many ethical sayings, but also historical traditions, stories and bits of folklore. The work has come down to us in
two highly different versions, customarily termed Version A
(40 chapters) and B (49 chapters). It was known and used by
many rabbinic authorities throughout the Jewish world in the
middle ages. Version A has been included among the so-called
minor tractates of the Talmud in printed editions of the Talmud since 1550. It should be emphasized, however, that the
work was never considered part of minor tractates before
the printed publication of the Babylonian Talmud. Version B
was first published by Solomon Schechter (1887, together with
a critical edition of Version A). The two versions seem to be
750
two distinct forms (and the only forms known at least since
the Middle Ages) of an earlier work.
ARN consists of three different sections in both versions,
reflecting the varying character of the five chapters of Avot in
the Mishnah: (a) a detailed commentary on most of the sayings in Mishnah Avot 1:12:12, except 1:162:7 (see below); (b)
supplementary material to Mishnah Avot chapter 34, consisting of diverse sayings of Tannaim; (c) an elaboration of the
numerical sayings in Mishnah Avot chapter 5. Versions A and
B both follow this threefold division: neither version includes
any commentary on the sayings of the two students of Rabban
Johanan ben Zakkai cited in Mishnah Avot 2:1314 and neither
version comments on Avot 1:162:7. These features, as well as
others, shared by both versions, indicate that both must have
evolved from one source. Indeed, they basically share the same
core of material throughout the work, although the wording
in each version is unique, and each contains additional material unparalleled in the other.
ARN is probably not to be attributed to Rabbi Nathan
(late 2nd century C.E.), but its name cannot be easily explained
according to the texts as we have them. The skipping of Avot
1:162:7 in the first section of both versions indicates that
the text of the mishnaic tractate Avot did not yet include this
section (which is a later interpolation designed to introduce
sayings by members of the Patriarchs family up to Rabbi Yehuda ha-Nasis grandson Hillel). To be sure, parallel sayings
of these same sages, who flourished at the beginning of the
amoraic period, are included elsewhere in ARN in both versions. However, no other sayings attributed to later amoraim
are to be found in either version.
From these data one may conclude that the earliest form
of ARN goes back to a time not much later than the first half
of the 3rd century C.E. However, a detailed comparison of the
material in Avot de-Rabbi Nathan (in both versions) with the
parallel material in other compositions of the talmudic literature leads to the conclusion that the present form of the two
versions of ARN is post-talmudic. The terminus post quem for
the final redaction of the work is thus after the redaction of
the Babylonian Talmud (5t century C.E. [?]) and the terminus ante quem is probably sometime in the 8t century, since
the earliest manuscripts of ARN are from the 9t century, or
somewhat earlier. In several cases it can be demonstrated that
an older form of a story was replaced (sometimes in both versions) by a newer, more elaborate one. Moreover, traditions
known from elsewhere are frequently paraphrased in ARN,
thereby distorting their original form. The two versions seem
to be basically of Palestinian provenance, but at least in Version A there are evident indications of secondary Babylonian
coloring. The general outlines (but usually not the wording)
of a common core, from which the two versions evolved, can
often be reconstructed by careful comparison between them.
This also means that each version is frequently unintelligible
by itself. By and large, it seems that Version A tends to be more
remote from the common source of the two versions than is
Version B; yet, there are many examples in which one must
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
avot nezikin
751
avot nezikin
752
avrunin, abraham
that this rule also applies to cases where vessels are dropped
into and damaged by the bor, since a similar standard of care
is expected from those who carry such vessels (52a, 53b). Furthermore, no liability attaches in the case where a bor causes
damage or injury to someone or something for whom or for
which it would not normally be considered a hazard (48b). On
the other hand, a bor that is not a hazard by day may become
one at night, or may not be a hazard to big animals but one to
young animals, who may not be so capable of guarding against
such dangers. There would also be liability in respect of a bor
that could only cause injury to human beings, but not death,
as people do not usually pay much attention to such minor
hazards (28b). If an animal dies from falling into a pit less than
ten handbreadths deep there is no liability, for such a small
pit is not normally expected to cause death (3a). Where two
people create a bor jointly, or where one enlarges a bor created
by another, each is liable for half the resulting damage if liability attaches at all under the rules outlined above.
3) Fire ( , Esh)
The third leading category of tort covers damage caused by
a hazard, such as fire, that can spread if not adequately contained or guarded. A person is liable for such damage if it
is caused by his own negligence, but not otherwise. Accordingly, he is liable for damage caused by fire carried by a normal
wind (which he should have foreseen), but not if the wind was
exceptional (BK 60a). Similarly, he is liable if the fire spread
over a foreseeable distance, but not if it spread further than
could reasonably have been anticipated (61ab). Yet another
example given is the sending of fire or burning objects in the
hands of an imbecile, for which the sender would be liable if
damage resulted but not if he sent a mere flickering coal,
which is presumed harmless (59b). Thus the underlying rule
is that the tort-feasor is liable for foreseeable damage because he is negligent if he does not prevent it but not where
the damage was unforeseeable and thus no negligence was
involved.
One who is negligent in guarding a fire created by him is
only liable to the extent of foreseeable damage. For example, a
fire that consumes hidden articles would not render the tortfeasor liable for them, whereas he would be liable in respect
of exposed articles, damage to them being foreseeable. However, the tanna R. Judah extended the liability to cover hidden
articles as well, on the grounds that it should have been foreseen that articles may have been hidden (61b). Some scholars
interpret this discussion as being a question of evidence only,
i.e., the acceptability of the plea that the articles have been
there (Siftei Kohen to Sh. Ar., H M, 388:6).
The Talmud records a dispute over the substantive nature of damage caused by fire, i.e., whether it is to be considered as damage caused by a persons property (ke-mamono)
like damage caused by his animal, or as damage caused by the
person himself (ke-gufo) as if he had shot an arrow. The difference is relevant in determining the measure of compensation, since higher damages are payable for damage caused
State of Israel
The Civil Wrongs Ordinance, 1944, makes no substantive
distinction between liability for damage caused by animals
or obstacles or fire and damage caused in other ways; in all
cases there is liability if there has been negligence. However,
if damage is caused by a dangerous animal or by a dangerous
explosion or fire, the onus is on the possessor to prove that
there was no negligence on his part.
Bibliography: Maimonides, Yad, Nizkei Mammon; Sh.
Ar., H M, 389418; Gulak, Yesodei, 2 (1922), 22737; ET, s.v. Avot Nezikin, Esh, Bor, Hefker; S. Albeck, Pesher Dinei ha-Nezikin ba-Talmud (1965), 93172.
[Shalom Albeck]
[Benjamin Jaffe]
753
AvRutick, Abraham N.
754
tifs and rhythms into European music. Among his works are
three operas, Kuan Yin (Beijing, 1925), The Twilight Hour of
Yan Kuei Fei (1933), and The Great Wall (Shanghai, 1945, later
produced in Nanjing, under the sponsorship of Mmes. Sun Yat
Sen and Chiang Kaishek); a ballet, The Soul of the Chin (1933);
a symphonic poem, Peiping Hutungs (1933); three symphonies
(conducted by Leopold Stokowski, Pierre Monteux, and Artur
Rodzinski); and concertos for piano, violin, and flute.
Add. Bibliography: American Composers Alliance Bulletin, x/2 (1962), 1819.
[Marina Rizarev (2nd ed.)]
AVTALYON (late first century B.C.E.), colleague of *Shemaiah. Together Shemaiah and Avtalyon constitute the fourth
of the *zugot (pairs), receiving the tradition from *Judah
b. Tabbai and *Simeon b. Shetah . Shemaiah was nasi and
Avtalyon av bet din. Like Shemaiah, Avtalyon is said to have
been a descendant of proselytes (Git. 57b; Sanh. 96b). Avtalyon
and Shemaiah were called the two great men of their generation (Pes. 66a), and great sages and interpreters (ibid., 70b),
and the people held them in higher esteem than the high priest
(Yoma 71b). In the earliest dispute recorded in the Talmud,
concerning the laying of hands on the head of a festal sacrifice (see *Semikhah of sacrifice), Avtalyons views coincided
with those of the nesiim who preceded him viz., that it may
not be performed (H ag. 2:2). It was from Avtalyon and Shemaiah that *Hillel learned that the paschal sacrifice is offered
even on the Sabbath (Pes. 66a). Avtalyons decisions are also
quoted in Eduyyot (1:3; 5:6).
Some scholars identify Avtalyon with the Pollio mentioned by Josephus as one of the Pharisaic leaders in the days
of *Herod (Ant. 15:14, 370). According to a manuscript variant to Antiquities 14:172, it was Pollio, and not Samaias, as in
the printed text, who was the upright man and for that reason superior to fear who denounced Hyrcanus and his colleagues in the Sanhedrin for their cowardice in refusing to
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
axel, richard
judge Herod. Avtalyon on that occasion prophesied the bitter fate that awaited them. He persuaded the people to accept
Herod and to open the gates of Jerusalem to him. Consequently Herod favored him when he became king.
Some hold that Avtalyons exhortation, Scholars be
careful with your words, lest you incur the penalty of exile
and be banished to a place of evil waters (heretical teachings),
and the disciples who follow you into exile are likely to drink
of them and die (Avot. 1:11), reflects contemporary conditions and refers to the punishment of expulsion meted out
by the regime. The allusion seems to be to Avtalyons teachers, who fled to Alexandria during the reign of Alexander
Yannai, and it may also refer to the Herodian persecution in
Avtalyons time.
Bibliography: Feldman, in: JQR, 49 (1958), 5362; H . Albeck, Shishah Sidrei Mishnah, Seder Nezikin (1952), 494; Solberg, in:
Doron, Essays A.I. Katsh (1965), 2124.
[Bialik Myron Lerner]
AVTINAS, family in charge of mixing the incense in the Temple (Shek. 5:1). Originally the sages denounced the house of
Avtinas for refusing to teach the manufacture of the incense
(Yoma 3, 11). They sent for skilled perfumers from Alexandria,
but when the column of smoke from their incense did not
rise in a straight shaft, as that produced by the Avtinas family, the sages reached an agreement with them and doubled
their remuneration (Yoma 38a; tj, Yoma 41a; Tosef., Yoma
2:67), which was paid from the public treasury (Tosef., Shek.
2:6). Later generations did not agree with the censure. It was
explained that the reason for their refusal to disclose their
secret formula was that they had a tradition that the Temple
would soon be destroyed, and if their formula became known,
the incense would be used for idol worship. The aggadah relates that an old man of the Avtinas family gave Johanan b.
Nuri a written recipe for the incense, and when Akiva heard
this, he said, We need no longer mention them with censure (Yoma 38a). They also were praised because they did
not permit their wives to perfume themselves, lest they be
accused of using the incense as ointment. The Mishnah mentions the upper chamber of the house of Avtinas where the
high priest was brought during the days preceding the Day
of Atonement. This was where members of the house of Avtinas prepared the incense which was guarded by the priests
(Yoma 1:5; Tam. 1:1).
Bibliography: Schuerer, Gesch, 2 (19074), 333; Klein, in:
Leshonenu, 1 (1928/29), 347; Derenbourg, in: rej, 6 (1883), 49; et, 3
(1951), 14950.
[Lea Roth]
AXEL, RICHARD (1946 ), U.S. medical scientist and Nobel laureate in medicine. Axel was born in New York City and
graduated with a B.A. from Columbia University (1967) and
an M.D. from Johns Hopkins University School of Medicine,
Baltimore (1970). He was a professor at Columbia University
from 1978 and a researcher at Howard Hughes Medical Institute from 1984. Axels research interests concern the interpretation of sensory signals by the brain. He was awarded the
Nobel Prize (2004) jointly with Linda Buck for their work on
the olfactory system. They showed that there is only one type
of receptor cell for odors in the nose and that these recognize
a very limited number of odors. The nerve fibers of individual
cells transmit signals to discrete regions of the olfactory bulb
(glomeruli) in the brain where they activate receptors on cells
755
axelrad, avram
controlled by many different genes, up to 1,000 in some species. Signals from these cells are relayed to different parts of
the brain and processed to allow a wide range of odors to be
recognized. Thus the olfactory and visual systems have many
common features. Axels many honors include election to the
U.S. National Academy of Sciences (1983) and the Gairdner
Award (2003).
[Michael Denman (2nd ed.)]
756
in a heat wave. It was only the fourth-ever individual Olympic fencing medal won by an American and the last in foil
through 2004.
Axelrod won two gold medals (1959, 1963) in team foil
at the Pan Am Games and is the only mens foil fencer in U.S.
history to make the finals of the world championships. He
competed in six consecutive *Maccabiah Games from 1957
to 1977. Axelrod also served as U.S. head coach in 1981 and as
manager of the team in 1985.
[Elli Wohlgelernter (2nd ed.)]
AXELROD, JULIUS (1912 ), U.S. biochemist, pharmacologist, and Nobel Prize laureate. Born in New York City, the
son of Polish immigrants, he obtained his B.Sc. in 1933 from
New Yorks City College, his M.A. in 1941 from New York University, and his Ph.D. in 1955 from George Washington University. In 1949 he joined the staff of the National Heart Institute,
Bethesda, Maryland, and in 1954 he was invited to establish a
pharmacology section and was appointed chief of the section,
Laboratory of Clinical Science, National Institute of Mental
Health (nimh). In 1957 he began his most famous research
project which focused on the activity of neurotransmitter
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
757
axelrod, selik
758
AXENFELD, ISRAEL (17871866), pioneering Yiddish novelist and dramatist. He was born in Nemirov and was originally a follower of the h asidic rabbi *Nah man of Bratslav, in
Podolia, Ukraine, but after traveling through Germany as a
supplier of the Russian Army in 181213 and coming into contact with the early maskilim of Brody, Galicia, Axenfeld became staunchly anti-h asidic. In 1824 he settled in Odessa as
merchant and attorney. Two years before his death he moved
to Paris, to join his sons, Auguste Alexander (182576), professor of internal pathology at the Sorbonne, and Henri, a painter
who frequently exhibited in Paris and London.
Axenfeld completed 30 novels and plays in which he
portrayed Jewish life according to a realist esthetic (analyzed
by Dan Miron). In the cause of Enlightenment, he satirized
h asidic beliefs, ridiculed h asidic rabbis, and sought to improve his readers manners, etiquette, and morals. He contrasted Jewish life in Poland and the Ukraine with civilized
life in Western Europe, often exaggerating the backwardness
of the shtetl. Though his characters are alive and convincing, his plots are often melodramatic. The only two printing
presses then allowed in Russia refused to publish his works
because of their anti-h asidic bias; they were therefore circulated in manuscript form. Only his novel Dos Shterntikhl (The
Head-Band, 1861) and the drama Der Ershter Yidisher Rekrut
(The First Jewish Recruit, 1861) appeared during his lifetime.
The latter deals with the confusion caused by the Czars edict
to draft Jews for the army. A modernized version by Aaron
Kushnirov was staged in the 1930s in Russia, Poland, and the
U.S.A. His plays Man un Vayb (Husband and Wife) and Di
Genarte Velt (The Foolish World), and his story Noch Tsvey
Hozn (Two More Hares, retranslated by L. Reznik from the
Russian) appeared posthumously. The rest of his valuable writings have disappeared. Whatever was extant was reprinted in
two volumes (1, Kiev, 1931; 2, Moscow, 1938).
Bibliography: lnyl, 1 (1956), 15963; Z. Rejzen, Fun Mendelssohn biz Mendele (1923), 355418; M. Wiener, in: I. Axenfelds
Verk, 1 (1931), vxvi, 3142; S. Niger, Dertseylers un Romanistn, 1
(1946), 5260; I. Zinberg, Geshikhte fun der Literatur bay Yidn, 8:2
(1937), 172202. Add. Bibliography: M. Wiener, in: Tsu der Geshikhte fun der Yidisher Literatur in 19stn Yorhundert (1945), 65204;
D. Miron, A Traveler Disguised (1973, 19962).
[Elias Schulman]
ayash
AYANOT (Heb. ; springs), agricultural school in central Israel, near Nes Z iyyonah. Founded in 1930 by *wizo as
an agricultural training farm, Ayanot initially absorbed immigrant girls only, but later also accepted Israeli-born girls. In
1947 Ayanot became a coeducational school. Vocational training and secondary school education included the Ministry of
Education curriculum. Subsequently Ayanot operated as an
agricultural boarding school. Students were new immigrants
who came to Israel on their own from Brazil and the former
Soviet Union. Intensive farming included a computerized
dairy. In the mid-1990s there were approximately 340 inhabitants in Ayanot, increasing to 399 in 2002.
[Efraim Orni / Shaked Gilboa (2nd ed.)]
759
aydan, david
760
ayyubids
sued a ban on H ayon forbidding him to publish or disseminate his book, which they declared a Shabbatean work. In this
case, they were undoubtedly right. Ayllon and his community,
however, saw in Ashkenazis ban a slur upon their authority
and placed themselves on the side of H ayon. They declared
his book a mere kabbalistic work, and although they objected
to certain passages, they declared that they found nothing heretical in it. The official defense, part of which was doubtless
written by Ayllon himself, appeared in Amsterdam in 1714
in Hebrew as Kosht Imrei Emet (Certainty of the Words of
Truth), and in Spanish as Manifesto. The dispute caused much
excitement in Amsterdam and in other communities as well,
especially in Italy. Much correspondence and many pamphlets
and tracts testify to the furor raised. Ayllon and the council of
his community applied to the magistrate of Amsterdam and
forced both Z evi Ashkenazi and H ayon to leave Amsterdam.
Later Ayllon avoided H ayon, and when the latter reappeared
in Amsterdam in 1726 Ayllon refused to receive him.
Ayllon died shortly afterward. A collection of his responsa is preserved in manuscript no. 125 of the London bet
ha-midrash and in the Ets H ayim Library in Amsterdam. A
few responsa of his have been printed in various other collections of contemporary rabbis. There remains a complete
treatise of his kabbalistic writings, probably written before
his arrival in London, as well as a large number of separate
pronouncements and explanations, in two manuscripts. Their
Shabbatean character is evident; it is not certain whether in his
later years Ayllon entirely relinquished his Shabbatean views
or whether he continued to hold these convictions secretly.
Bibliography: M. Gaster, History of the Ancient Synagogue
of the Spanish and Portuguese Jews in London (1901), 2230; Nadav,
in: Sefunot, 34 (195960), 30147 (with detailed bibliography); Emmanuel, in: Sefunot, 9 (1965), 20946 (Documents from the Archives
of the Portuguese Community of Amsterdam).
[Gershom Scholem]
AYRTON, HERTHA (ne Marks; 18541923), British physicist of Jewish parentage. She married Professor W.E. Ayrton,
whom she greatly assisted in his research, especially on the
electric arc. She later established the laws that govern the behavior of the electric arc. She presented many papers on this
and other subjects before the Royal Society of London and
other scientific bodies. During World War i, she invented an
anti-gas fan which was distributed to thousands of British
troops. Ayrton explained the formation of sand ripples on
the seashore and, at the time of her death, was investigating
the transmission of coal gas. She was the first woman to become a member of the Institution of Electrical Engineers and
in 1902 was nominated for election as a Fellow of the Royal
Society. However, the election of a woman to the society was
impossible at the time. She played a militant role in the campaign for womans suffrage. Hertha Ayrton had two daughters,
one of whom was the wife of Israel Zangwill and the other,
barbara ayrton gould (d. 1950), was a Labour member
of Parliament and chairman of the Labour Party (193940),
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
761
AZ ancot
cern for the spread of learning did not affect their tolerance
toward Jews and Christians. Saladin opened Jerusalem to the
Jews in 1190, and the number of Jews in Erez Israel increased
under the Ayyubids. *Egyptian Jewry also benefited from the
stable regime and Jewish scholars from Christian countries
settled in Egypt.
Bibliography: Mann, Egypt, 1 (1920), 2558; Mann, Texts, 1
(1931), 41234; Ashtor, Toledot, 1 (1944), 46f., 11724; eis; eis3. Add.
Bibliography: N.A. Stillman, The Non-Muslim Communities:
The Jewish Community and M. Chamberlain, The Crusader Era
and the Ayyubid Dynasty, in: The Cambridge History of Egypt, vol. 1;
Petry, C.F. (ed.), Islamic Egypt, 6401517 (1998), 198211, 21142.
[Ham Zew Hirschberg]
AZARIAH (end of the first century C.E.), one of the first generation of tannaim after the destruction of the Second Temple.
His son was the tanna *Eleazar b. Azariah (Yev. 16a). An affluent merchant, Azariah supported his brother Simeon, also
a tanna, so that he might devote himself to his study. It was
because of this that Simeon was referred to as the brother of
Azariah (Zev. 1:2; see Sot. 21a and Rashi, ibid.).
762
azazel
763
764
that they might bear them strong men, and that Azazel taught
human beings how to deal wickedly. Azael is also identified
with Azazel in several late Midrashim (cf. Yalkut Shimoni,
Gen. 44; Jellinek, Beit ha-Midrash, vol. 4, p. 127). Azazel also
appears in the Apocalypse of *Abraham where he takes the
form of a fallen angel.
Bibliography: J.E. Harrison, Prolegomena to the Study of
Greek Religion (19223), 95109; J. Pederson, Israel, Its Life and Culture,
34 (1940), 454, 712; L. Rost, in: zdpv, 66 (1943), 2134; W. Gipsen,
in: Orientalia Neerlandica (1948), 15661 (Eng.); E. Kutsch, in: rgg3,
6 (1962), 5067; Oxford Classical Dictionary, s.v. Pharmakos, Sacrifice and Thargelia; C. Lattey, in: vt, 1 (1951), 272; S. Hooke, ibid., 2
(1952), 810; O.R. Gurney, The Hittites (1952), 162; Pritchard, Texts,
347; W.F. Albright, in: VT Supplement, 4 (1956), 2456; G.R. Driver,
in: jss, 1 (1956), 9798; C.L. Finberg, in: Bibliotheca Sacra, 115 (1958),
3203; de Vaux, Anc Isr, 5089; W. Eichrodt, Theology of the Old Testament, 2 (1967), 2246; M.H. Segal, in jqr, 53 (1962/63), 24851; H.
Wohlstein, in: zdmg, 113 (1963), 4879; J.G. Frazer, in: T.H. Gaster
(ed.), The New Golden Bough (1964), xviii, xxiii, 60923, 63840;
H.M. Kuemmel, in: zaw, 80 (1968), 290318; J.M. Allegro, Qumrn
Cave 4 (1968), 78.
[Shmuel Ahituv]
azenberg, emanuel
765
azerbaijan
766
Russian
Soviet Socialist Republic, eastern Transcaucasia, from 1921. It
was ceded to Russia in 1813 and finally incorporated in it in
1828; before the 1917 Revolution it formed the governments
of (provinces) *Baku and Yelizavetpol. Up to the late Middle
Ages this region was called Albania, Azerbaijan then comprising only the present Persian area. When the region was first
annexed by Russia the Jewish population mainly consisted of
Tat-speaking *Mountain Jews. Their main centers were the
city of *Kuba and district as well as the villages of Miudji and
Miudji-Aftaran in the government of Baku, and the village of
Vartashen in the government of Yelizavetpol. The Jewish residents in Kuba and district numbered 5,492 in 1835, of whom
2,718 lived in the city itself, which had a separate Jewish quarter. In 1866 a Jewish traveler reported 952 Jewish households
in Kuba, 145 in Miudji, and 190 in Vartashen, while a Russian
traveler recorded that year 6,282 Jews in Kuba, 957 in Miudji,
and 1,396 in Vartashen. The Jews of Azerbaijan generally engaged in agriculture, petty trade, and manual labor; on average, their economic position was poor. They also suffered
from persecution by the local Muslim population, and were
often the victims of violent attacks. The region was closed to
residence for Jews from European Russia during the czarist
regime (see *Pale of Settlement). With Bakus rapid growth
as an oil-producing center, however, a considerable number
of European Jews took an active part in developing the industry. The census of 1897 records 12,761 Jewish residents in
Baku government and 2,031 in Yelizavetpol. The largest urban communities were in Kuba (6,662 Jewish residents) and
Baku (2,341). A secular Jewish-Russian school was opened in
Kuba in 1908.
During the civil war following the 1917 revolution and
in subsequent years, many Jews in Azerbaijan left their villages, mainly for Baku, which also attracted Jews from European Russia. Miudji was completely deserted, and about 3,500
Jews left Kuba; Baku then became the most important Jewish center in Azerbaijan. After the establishment of the SoENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
azevedo
C.I.S. Republic
In 1970 there were 41,288 Jews in the Azerbaijan S.S.R. and in
1989 30,800 (of whom 22,700 were Ashkenazi Jews living in
Baku). In the wake of the continuing warfare between Azerbaijan and Armenia over Nagorno-Karabakh in 1989, 1,981 Jews
(97.5, or 1,933 of them, from Baku) emigrated. In 1990, 7,673
Jews emigrated to Israel from Azerbaijan and in 1991 5,968
(with 5,513 of them coming from Baku). Baku had a Jewish culture club, called Alef. In 1992 Azerbaijani Jews began issuing
the newspaper Aziz (an abbreviation of Azerbaijan-Israel). In
deference to local nationalism, the newspaper published antiArmenian articles. The government and the Popular Front of
Azerbaijan publicly condemned antisemitism and the Jewish
Agency was allowed to operate openly in Baku.
[Michael Beizer]
tatarskogo yazyka (1892), includes bibliography. Add. Bibliography: U. Schmelz and S. DellaPergola, in: ajyb, 95 (1995), 478; ajyb,
103 (2003); Supplement to the Monthly Bulletin of Statistics, 2 (1995);
Institute of Jewish Affairs, Antisemitism World Report 1994, 13738.
767
AZHAROT, AZHARAH (Heb. sing. ; warning), category of liturgical poems for the Feast of Weeks (Shavuot) in which are enumerated the 613 *Commandments. The
term originates from the opening of the early piyyut, Azharah
reshit le-ammekha nattata (Thou gavest thy people a preliminary warning); and also because the numerical value of the
word azharot is 613. At first, the style of the azharot was simple
and devoid of psalmodic embellishments, but with time they
were infused with the spirit of piyyut. First mentioned by R.
*Natronai Gaon, the azharot were already accepted in his day,
even though there were some who, then and later, opposed
them. One reason for this opposition was that the composers
were paytanim and not halakhists.
Occasionally the poems dealt with subjects other than
the 613 commandments, e.g., the number of Mishnayot, the 70
names of God, etc. Since no composers name is found on the
early azharot they are known as azharot de-rabbanan (azharot
of the rabbis) or azharot de-metivta kaddisha de-rabbanim dePumbedita (the azharot of the holy yeshivah of the rabbis of
Pumbedita). Azharot are known in the liturgy of Erez Israel,
Babylonia, Spain, Italy, Germany, Provence, and Romania
(i.e., Byzantium), and have also been included in other liturgies. *Saadiah Gaon, two of whose azharot were printed in his
Siddur, wrote in his introduction that he composed his azharot
because his contemporaries were accustomed to such poems,
in particular attah hinh alta (Thou hast bequeathed), and
also because the existing azharot did not mention all the
613 commandments and were repetitious and long-winded.
Subsequent azharot were composed by the outstanding poets, including Joseph ibn Abitur, Solomon ibn *Gabirol, and
Isaac b. Reuben *al-Bargeloni. In later generations, introductions to azharot were also composed; and, since the language
of the azharot was often difficult and complicated, scholars
wrote commentaries on them. Azharot were usually said at
the Shah arit or at the Musaf Services, while among northern
Sephardim they were also said at the Minh ah Service. Beside
the azharot for the Feast of Weeks which include the 613 commandments, there are azharot for other times of the year, e.g.,
for the Sabbath before Sukkot, the Sabbath before Shavuot, the
Great Sabbath (the Sabbath before Passover), and also Rosh
768
AZIKRI, ELEAZAR BEN MOSES (sometimes mispronounced Azkari; 15331600), kabbalist, talmudist, preacher,
and poet. He was born in Erez Israel and studied under Joseph
Sagis and Moses *Cordovero in Safed. In 1596 he was ordained
by Jacob *Berab ii. His mystical diary, which has survived in
his own handwriting (New York, j.t.s.a., Ms. Adler 74; published in M. Pachters From Safeds Hidden Treasures, Jerusalem, 1994, pp. 121186), contains meditations, revelations,
and dreams, jotted down in the course of mystical experience,
in a brief and obscure manner, lacking all order and unity. It
covers the period from 1564 until close to his death, and reveals the inner world of an ecstatic kabbalist, whose sole aim
was repentance (teshuvah), self-purification, spiritual ascent,
and communion (devekut) with God. In 1571 he divided his
day: one-third to be devoted to writing, and two-thirds to
a quiet, if peculiar, meditation. During this time he would
not even study, but would sit in awed silence, without moving, his phylacteries on him and his eyes incessantly focused
upon God. During the following years in which he continued to practice asceticism and spiritual solitude while adhering to this behavior, he advanced in the stages of devekut. At
the same time he was very active as the founder and spiritual
leader of two groups (h avurot) of mystics and ascetics, called
h averim makshivim (the hearkening companions) and
sukkat shalom (The tabernacle of peace). In 1575 he drew
up a deed of association with the members of (apparently)
the first group for the purpose of spiritual partnership and cooperation. The partners undertook not to relinquish the Law
of God, to refrain from all worldly activity, commerce, and
work, and to devote all their time to the study of the Torah and
the worship of God. In another deed which they (or perhaps
the members of the second group) drew up in 1588, the following rules are specified: unity of the group, love of people, not
to judge anyone and to respect everyone; to accept the law of
the Torah without reservations, to study it with fervor and to
study the Mishnah; to constantly concentrate their thoughts
on God and the *Shekhinah and to pray with zeal and awe.
The members of both groups did not accept any public function and did not officiate as rabbis. They appeared in public
only in order to exhort the people to repent. This was also
Azikris main, if not sole, purpose in his public activity which
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
AZ ilut
culminated in the authorship of his ethical-kabbalistic treatise Sefer H aredim (Venice, 1601). This classic of ethical-kabbalistic literature, the composition of which was completed
by Azikri in 1588, actually reflects the ethos and worldview of
the two groups over which he presided. Thus it includes four
of Azikris poems which were recited by the members of the
groups as love poems to God; the best known is the poem
Yedid Nefesh (Faithful friend), called by him prayer for
union and the desire of love. This piyyut was accepted in all
Jewish communities and is printed in the prayer book (Eng.
tr. in jqr, 9 (1896/97), 290). Furthermore, the most important and influential part of Sefer H aredim, the section called
Divrei Kibbushin, is actually a compilation of chapters from
Milei De-Shemaya, originally composed by Azikri as a collection of ethical-kabbalistic directives and rules of conduct toward God and fellow men for his personal use and the use of
his companions in the two groups. In writing Sefer H aredim
Azikri probably saw the completion of his public activity and
from 1578 until his death he retreated more and more into his
seclusion and solitude with God. He only thought of means
by which he would entrust to God his spirit and soul, and apparently in 1589 he drew up a deed of association with God,
in the form of a legal document, the witnesses being Heaven
and Earth. In it he totally subdued himself to God. In 1601 he
died childless after a lifelong yearning for children (his two
sons apparently died as young children at the beginning of
1573 or a little before that).
Azikri wrote:
(1) Comments on the Jerusalem Talmud; his commentary
on tractate Berakhot was first printed together with the Zhitomir Jerusalem Talmud (1860); and since then in all editions
(Bodleian Library, Ms. Mich. 199), and the commentary on
Bez ah (New York, 1967) was completed in 1577.
(2) Commentary on the Babylonian Talmud. This was
not printed, and only preliminary notes on certain subjects
have survived. His comments on the tractate Nedarim, Peri
Megadim, are in manuscript (Ms. Adler 74, fols. 2858).
(3) A homiletic commentary on the Pentateuch (ibid.).
(4) Commentary on Lamentations (published under the
title Kol Bokhim (Venice, 1589).
(5) A commentary, Ahasuerus Scroll, passages from which
are found at the beginning of Ms. Adler 74.
(6) Milei de-Shemaya (ibid.; published and edited with
introduction and notes by M. Pachter, Tel Aviv, 1991).
(7) Sefer H aredim (Venice, 1601). This book had a wide
circulation and was printed in over 27 editions. It was also
abridged, and a commentary was added to it.
(8) Responsa (in responsa of Moses di Trani, 1 (1768), no.
235; Responsa of Joseph di Trani, 1 (1768), no. 17).
Bibliography: S. Lieberman, in: Sefer ha-Yovel A. Marx
(1950), 30413; M. Benayahu, in: Sefer Yovel Y. Baer (1961), 262; J.
Franzos (ed.), Talmud Yerushalmi, Bez ah, with commentary by R.
Eleazar Azikri (1967), introd.; M. Pachter (ed.), Milei de-Shemaya
(1991), intro.
[Mordechai Pachter (2nd ed.)]
AZ ILUT (Heb. ) , a short treatise schematizing the theories of the older Kabbalah, written in the style of a baraita.
The significance and age of this small volume are matters of
controversy. In various passages the author appears as Elijah b. Joseph, but further on, with reference to a Midrash
on the name Elijah (Ex. R. 40), also as Jaareshiah b. Joseph,
Zechariah b. Joseph, and Jeroham b. Joseph. According to A.
*Jellinek (see bibliography) the reference is to the prophet Elijah who thus appears as the pseudepigraphical author of the
book. Jellineks opinion, adopted by D. *Neumark, was that it
was written by Jacob *Nazir, to whom, according to old traditions, the prophet Elijah first disclosed the Kabbalah; in consequence, Jellinek dates it to the first half of the 12t century.
The definite statement, ben Joseph, in connection with the
prophet Elijah, whose father is never mentioned by name,
is quite inexplicable, as well as the whole of the style which
nowhere gives the impression of a revelation from on high.
It points rather to a certain person of that name. The factual
author, Elijah b. Joseph, was manifestly fond of replacing his
name by synonyms, as is often done by Abraham *Abulafia.
Jellinek thought that he had found a quotation from the book
in a *piyyut by Jacob *Tam, but the relevant passage is already
found in the Heikhalot.
The treatise contains general thoughts on esoteric doctrines, a great deal about *angelology and *demonology, as
well as the teaching of the four worlds: Az ilut, the world of
divine emanation (pleroma); Beriah, the world of the throne
and the seven palaces; Yez irah, the world of the divine chariot (*Merkabah) and the ten angel choirs; Asiyyah, the world
of the lower angels and the good and evil spirits, which here,
however, is not in any way identical with the terrestrial sensual world. Finally, in connection with i Chronicles 29:11, the
system of the ten Sefirot conceived both as modes and instruments of divine activity is developed. An explanation of the
relationship of the ten Sefirot to the four worlds is not given.
Neumark (see bibliography) considered the book to be the
first classic of the Kabbalah which supplied the pattern for
the book *Bahir. P. *Bloch (see bibliography) discerned the
superficial nature of the books schematization and dated it in
the first half of the 13t century (as did Karppe). The work was
not significant for the development of Kabbalah; it came into
being most probably at the end of the 13t or the beginning of
the 14t century. The linguistic usage and terminology of the
work are certainly influenced by the *Zohar and even by its latest parts. From it, for instance, come the use of ( olifna)
in the sense of we learn instead of we teach, the names of
the seven palaces of the world of creation, and the description of the four worlds which corresponds exactly with that
of the Raaya Meheimna (Zohar, 2, 43). Noteworthy, in connection with the corresponding theme in the Zohar, is also
the teaching that Darkness, the veiled power of the demonic
which punishes evildoers, is none other than the rudiment of
the destroyed primeval worlds left by the withdrawal of the
divine light. The angelology, and especially the demonology
of the book also point decisively to the period around 1300.
769
aziz
770
Modern Period
Modern Azor is a small town 3 mi. (5 km.) southeast of Tel
Aviv. Before 1948 this was an Arab village (Yzr, )which
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
azriel of gerona
AZORES, archipelago in the N. Atlantic; Portuguese possession. *New Christians from Portugal presumably settled in the
Azores in the 16t and 17t centuries, but there is no consistent
record of them. The first known settlement of Jews in the islands began in 1818 with the arrival of five merchants from Morocco. By 1848 the Jews in the Azores numbered 250; several
small communities had been established, the most important
being in Ponta Delgada (founded in 1836) where there were 150
Jews. Among the founders were several members of the *Bensaude family, whose descendants became influential in international commerce, banking, and philanthropy. The number
of Jews in the islands has dwindled steadily in recent years.
Bibliography: Amzalak, in: Revista de Estudios Hebracos, 1 (1928),
23940. Add. Bibliography: I. Da R. Pereira, in: Arquiplago 1
(1979), 181201; 2 (1980), 14387; 3 (1981), 16785; A.M. Mendes, in:
Boletim (Instituto Histrico da Ilha Terceira), 40 (1982), 67392.
extended his philanthropic support to architectural and Jewish studies in North America and Israel. Concordia University, Carlton University, Yeshiva University, the Technion, and
Tel Aviv University have all benefited from Azrielis generosity. He was honored with Israels Jubilee Award and the Order of Canada, the highest award Canada can bestow upon
a citizen.
Bibliography: D. Azrieli, One Step Ahead (2001).
[Harold Troper (2nd ed.)]
AZRIEL OF GERONA (early 13t century), one of the outstanding members of the kabbalist center in Gerona, Spain.
Azriel is not to be confused with his older contemporary *Ezra
b. Solomon, also of Gerona; this mistake has repeatedly been
made from the 14t century onward. *Graetzs opinion, that
as far as the history of Kabbalah is concerned the two are to
be regarded as one, has lost its validity since the works of
both authors have been more closely studied. No details of
his life are known. In a letter to Gerona that has been preserved, his teacher, *Isaac the Blind, seems to have opposed
his open propagation of kabbalistic doctrines in wider circles
(Sefer Bialik (1934), 1438). The poet Meshullam Dapiera of
Gerona in various poems hailed him as a leader of kabbalists
in Gerona and as his teacher. An Oxford manuscript found by
S. Sachs containing his alleged discussions with philosophic
opponents of the Kabbalah is the plagiarization of a genuine
Azriel manuscript by an anonymous author of a century later,
who prefixed it with his own autobiography.
The clear separation of the works of Ezra from those of
Azriel is largely the achievement of I. *Tishby. Azriels works
have a characteristic style and a distinctive terminology. All,
without exception, deal with kabbalistic subjects. They include
(1) Shaar ha-Shoel (The Gate of the Enquirer), an explanation of the doctrine of the ten Sefirot (Divine Emanations)
in question and answer form, with the addition of a sort of
commentary by the author himself. It was first printed in Berlin as an introduction to a book by Meir ibn *Gabbai, Derekh
Emunah, The Way of Belief (1850); (2) commentary on the
Sefer *Yez irah, printed in the editions of this book but ascribed
to *Nah manides; (3) a commentary to the talmudic aggadot, a
critical edition of which was published by Tishby in Jerusalem
in 1943. This commentary represents a revision and, partly, an
important expansion of the commentary of Ezra b. Solomon,
particularly clarifying the differences from the version of his
older colleague; (4) a commentary on the liturgy; actually
a collection of instructions for mystical meditations on the
most important prayers; it generally appears under the name
of Ezra in the extant manuscripts. Large sections are quoted
under Azriels name in the prayer book of Naphtali Hirz Treves
(Thiengen, 1560); (5) a long letter sent by Azriel from Gerona
to Burgos in Spain, dealing with kabbalistic problems. In some
manuscripts, this letter is wrongly ascribed to *Jacob b. Jacob
ha-Kohen of Soria; it was published by Scholem in Maddaei
ha-Yahadut, 2 (1927), 23340; (6) a number of shorter treatises,
771
az rov nissim
the most important of which is a large section of a partly-preserved work, Derekh ha-Emunah ve-Derekh ha-Kefirah (The
Way of Belief and the Way of Heresy), as well as essays on
the mysticism of prayer (published by Scholem in Studies in
Memory of A. Gulak and S. Klein, (1942), 20122), as well as
the yet unpublished treatise on the mystical meaning of sacrifice, Sod ha-Korban.
Azriel is one of the most profound speculative thinkers in
kabbalistic mysticism. His work most clearly reflects the process whereby Neoplatonic thought penetrated into the original kabbalistic tradition, as it reached Provence in the Sefer
ha-*Bahir. He was acquainted with various sources of Neoplatonic literature, from which he quotes many passages directly.
It is as yet impossible to say how he became acquainted with
concepts belonging to the philosophy of Solomon ibn *Gabirol
and the Christian Neoplatonic thinker John Scotus Erigena;
but, somehow, Azriel must have come into contact with their
way of thinking. Most significantly, the status and importance
of the will of God as the highest potency of the deity, surpassing all other attributes, closely associated with God and yet
not identical with Him, corresponds to the doctrine of Gabirol. Other points such as the coincidence of opposites in the
divine unity, which plays a special role in Azriels work, appear to come from the Christian Neoplatonic tradition. Azriel particularly stresses the disparity of the Neoplatonic idea
of God, which may be formulated only in negatives, and that
of the biblical God, about whom positive assertions may be
made and to whom attributes may be ascribed. The former is
Ein-Sof, the Infinite; the other is represented by the world of
the Sefirot, which in various emanations reveals the creative
movement of the divine unity. The logic, by which Azriel established the need for the assumption that the existence of
the Sefirot is an emanation of divine power, is entirely Neoplatonic. Yet, in contrast with the doctrine of Plotinus, these
emanations are processes taking place within the deity, and
not extra-divine steps intermediate between God and the visible creation. Rather, the process takes its course in God Himself, namely between His hidden being, about which nothing
positive can actually be said, and His appearance as Creator
to which the Bible is testimony. In probing the mysteries of
this world of the Sefirot, Azriel displays great daring. The same
boldness is exhibited in those theosophical speculations which
he carries into the talmudic aggadah. The Kabbalah of Azriel
knows nothing of a true creation from nothingness although
he uses this formula emphatically. However, he changes its
meaning entirely: the nothingness out of which everything
was created is here (as with Erigena) only a symbolic designation of the Divine Being, which surpasses all that is comprehensible to man, or of the Divine Will, which in itself has
no beginning.
Bibliography: I. Tishby, in: Zion, 9 (1944), 17885; idem, in:
Sinai, 16 (1945), 15978; idem, in: Minh ah li-Yhudah (Zlotnick) (1950,
jubilee volume J.L. Zlotnik), 1704; G. Scholem, Ursprung und Anfaenge der Kabbala (1962), ch. 4.
[Gershom Scholem]
772
azulai
AZUBY, ABRAHAM (17381805), first paid minister (rabbih azzan) of K.K. Beth Elohim Congregation in Charleston,
South Carolina. Born in Amsterdam, Azuby went to Charleston in 1784 with a knowledge of Hebrew and synagogal experience in the Sephardi rite as practiced in the Dutch city,
which was also the practice at Beth Elohim. He was engaged
in 1785 to succeed Abraham *Alexander, Sr.
Bibliography: B.A. Elzas, The Jews of South Carolina
(1905), passim; C. Reznikoff and U.Z. Engelman, The Jews of Charleston (1950), 113, 245f., 284. Add. Bibliography: J.W. Hagy, This
Happy Land: The Jews of Colonial and Antebellum Charleston (1993),
68.
[Thomas J. Tobias]
MORDECAI
AZULAI
1500
ABRAHAM
b. 1570 Fez
d. 1643 Hebron
1600 dtr.
R. DAVID
YIZ H AKI
BENJAMIN
ISAAC
ZEEV
b. 1619 Hebron
Id. 1710
HANNAH
ISRAEL
ZEEVI
AZULAI, family of scholars and kabbalists of Castilian origin which settled in Fez, Hebron, and Jerusalem after the expulsion from Spain.
1700
Abraham ben Mordecai *Azulai (15701643), the kabbalist, is the first of the family whose works are known. His
son, Isaac (17t century), born in Hebron, was also a kabbalist and achieved a reputation as a wonder-worker. There is
extant a manuscript pamphlet by him in which each of the
letters of the books of Ecclesiastes and Ruth is turned into a
word. It was written in 1652 and echoes the controversy over
the Hebron rabbinate which took place at that time. H ayyim
Joseph David Azulai mentions his Zera Yiz h ak, which is no
longer extant. He also wrote Segullot Neh madot (of which fragments are in the Benayahu collection). He was the teacher of
Israel Zeevi, his sisters son, later rabbi of Hebron. He died in
Constantinople while on a visit there as an emissary. His son
Isaiah, a disciple of Hezekiah da Silva, died in Jerusalem in
1732. Isaac Zerahiah ben Isaiah (170265), grandson of Isaac
ENCYCLOPAEDIA JUDAICA, Second Edition, Volume 2
ISAIAH
d. 1732
R. JOSEPH
BIALER
ISAAC
ZERAHIAH
b. 1702
d. 1765 Jerusalem
SARAH
d. 1732
H AYYIM
JOSEPH DAVID
17241806
ABRAHAM
RAPHAEL ISAIAH
b.c. 1753
Rabbi in Ancona
d. 1803 Jerusalem
from 1788
17431826
1800
ISAAC
LEONINI
d. 1840 London
H AYYIM
VITAL
MOSES
MOSES
. 1830 Leghorn
NISSIM
ZERAHIAH
17801837
YOM-TOV
BONDY
18201898
773
AZULAI, ABRAHAM BEN ISRAEL (c. 1660c. 1741), kabbalist. Azulai was born in Marrakesh. He was related to R.
Abraham b. Mordecai *Azulai, and was the disciple of R. Isaac
de-Levayah and a friend of R. Solomon Amar ii and R. Abraham ibn Musa. He lived for some time in Tetuan and in 1724
he was in Mekns, Morocco. R. H ayyim b. *Attar knew him
and praised his erudition in Kabbalah. He told H .J.D. *Azulai
that Abraham b. Israel used to write amulets for sick people,
but without writing any of the names of God on them. There
were many legends about him in Morocco. He wrote a commentary on the Zohar, extracts from which are quoted by
his disciple R. Solomon *Buzaglo in Mikdash Melekh. Azulai
also wrote annotations and corrections to R. H ayyim *Vitals
Oz erot H ayyim (Leghorn, 1854). His responsa are scattered in
various manuscripts; one of them was published in the collection of responsa Mishpat u-Z edakah be-Yaakov, by R. Jacob b.
Z ur (paragraph 161). His most notable disciples were R. Jacob
Pinto and R. Isaiah ha-Kohen.
Bibliography: Azulai, s.v. Avraham Azulai; J. Ben-Naim,
Malkhei Rabbanan (1931), 11a.
774
subject until he obtained Moses *Cordoveros Pardes Rimmonim. Thereafter, he was preoccupied with the question of
the relation between Kabbalah and philosophy, until he forsook philosophy and dedicated himself entirely to Kabbalah.
He decided to go to the center of kabbalism in Erez Israel, but
did not realize his wish until after he had lost all his wealth
during the anti-Jewish persecutions in Morocco (161013).
He drifted between Hebron, Jerusalem, and Gaza during the
epidemic of 1619, and finally settled in Hebron where kabbalists from Safed had congregated and where he found all
the books of Cordovero and the majority of Isaac *Lurias
works in H ayyim *Vitals version. R. Eliezer b. Arh a became
his friend there.
Azulais numerous writings were not published during
his lifetime. Those books he had written while still in Fez,
were lost at sea. He wrote three treatises on the Zohar: (1) Or
ha-Levanah (The Light of the Moon), annotations and textual corrections based sometimes on conjecture and sometimes on early manuscripts (1899); (2) Or ha-H ammah (The
Light of the Sun), a complete commentary on the Zohar
(completed 1619 and published 189698), based mainly on
Cordoveros book and also on Lurias commentary, and on
a commentary on the Zohar by H ayyim Vital written before
he knew Luria, and marginal notes on the Zohar by an unknown author. Azulai abbreviated Cordoveros phraseology;
occasionally he quoted statements by Cordovero and added
his own interpretations. The result is a comprehensive and
important commentary to the Zohar; (3) Or ha-Ganuz (The
Hidden Light), an explanation of the profound expressions
in the Zohar, which was never published. To these three works
he gave the all-inclusive title Kiryat Arba, alluding to the four
above-mentioned commentators and the city of Hebron. In
1622, Azulai abridged R. Abraham *Galantes (Cordoveros
disciple) commentary on the Zohar, Yareah Yakar, under the
title Zoharei H ammah (Gen., 1655; Ex., 1882). His book H esed
le-Avraham (Amsterdam, 1685) is devoted to a thorough analysis of the principles of the Kabbalah in the spirit of Cordovero
with his own and Lurias additions, as well as to a refutation
of the arguments of the philosophers.
Azulai adhered to Lurianic kabbalism and believed that
it superseded Cordoveros system. He reedited the Lurianic
Sefer ha-Kavvanot (The Book of Intentions) and wrote two
books based on it: Kenaf Renanim and Maaseh H oshev (1621/2;
in Mss.). He also wrote a commentary on the Bible in a somewhat mystical style, entitled Baalei Berit Avraham (1873), and a
commentary on the Mishnah, Ahavah be-Taanugim, in manuscripts. The part on Avot was printed in Jerusalem, 1910.
Bibliography: G. Scholem, Kitvei Yad ba-Kabbalah (1930),
144; M. Benayahu (ed.), Aggadot Zacut (1955), 1512; M. Benayahu,
Rabbi H .J.D. Azulai, (Heb, 1959), 2757.
azulai, masud
775
Safed Landscape, 1950, by Menachem Shemi (18961951), Israeli painter. Oil on canvas, 50 x 65 cm. Collection,
The Israel Museum, Jerusalem. Purchased through the Batsheva Fund LOmanuth vHaskala. Photo The Israel Museum.
Throughout the twentieth century there has been some debate as to what makes a work of art Jewish.
Does the art have to contain Jewish themes and images, or is the fact that the artist is Jewish
enough to call it Jewish art? Jewish art that fits either definition is presented here to show its diversity,
including a sampler of calligraphic work that was created during the latter part of the
twentieth century, when there was a renewed interest in the applications of Hebrew calligraphy.
Nimrod, 1939, by
Yitshak Danziger
(19161977), Israeli
sculptor, born in Germany.
Nubian sandstone,
95 x 33 x 33 cm. Gift of
Dr. David H. Orgeler, Zurich
and Jerusalem. Collection,
The Israel Museum,
Jerusalem. Photo The
Israel Museum,
by Nahum Slapak.
ABOVE:
Proverbs 31. Woman
of Valor (Eshet Chayil),
Hebrew calligraphy,
by Kalman Freidus.
LEFT:
Double Red Yentl, Split
(My Elvis), 1993, by
Deborah Kass (1952),
American painter.
Screenprint and
synthetic polymer on
canvas, 1835 x 1829 cm.
Courtesy the artist.
The Jewish Museum,
NYArt Resource, NY.
Self-Portrait, 1918, by Chaim Soutine (18931943), born in Russia, active in France. Oil on canvas. Corbis.
Prophecy, 1956,
by Lee Krasner
(19081984),
American painter.
Oil on cotton duck.
The Pollock-Krasner
Foundation/Artists
Rights Society (ARS),
New York. Courtesy
Robert Miller Gallery,
New York.
Rosh Ha-Shanah, text of the Akedah, the binding of Isaac. Simon Prais, Birmingham, England, 1986.
REVELATION